Kaito shrugged, before looking pointedly at Arven. “?”

“...” Arven scoffed, rolling his eyes, “Yes, that is what hot pants are.”

“Oh,” Kaito said, blinking… before he smirked, “Yeah, Kokichi looks great in those. I’d use a monthly clothing allowance on that, easy.”

“Dude! That’s the prince you’re talking about!” Arven sputtered, looking scandalized.

“‘Dude’, I’m pretty sure my ‘Kichi would run around in the nude if he was convinced pervs like me wouldn’t stare,” Kaito said, rolling his eyes, “Your prince is very body positive, in a lot of ways. I think the only thing that would consistently keep clothes on him is his love for brightly colored, eye-searing patterns. Like a bright, colorful bird… or a tiny, extremely deadly frog.”

Though he kind of knew what he had done, bringing Kokichi into the equation, Doppio still pulled a grimace, never happy to hear about graphic old man love. What Kaito said wasn’t even that bad! It was just how he said it, that implied all sorts of gross things that, frankly, Doppio could easily go his whole life without ever hearing. 

However, Kaito did mention something a bit better. 

Looking down, Doppio chewed on his cheek, mumbling, “He is really body positive… ‘N…other stuff.”

Kaito glanced down, raising an eyebrow, “...Is other stuff…gooood stuff? I will admit, I am biased when it comes to my littlest husband, I’m not super down for hearing grouching about him. My taller husband absolutely, grouch away, but that’s just because I dig how chilly he comes across to people sometimes.” Kaito smirked, “It’s the kind of attitude that doesn’t make him liked by everyone, but I like it.”

Arven squinted at Kaito, “... I can’t tell if that’s you being weird again or you’re just genuinely complimenting your husband.”

“I love him so much.” Kaito said dreamily.

“It’s good,” Doppio reassured, though without much urgency. It was good, just…stuff he had to think on more. Body positivity and body neutrality… He hated to seem like he was just mindlessly repeating what people often said about the Oumas, but…Kokichi definitely had interesting ideas to share. Enlightening stuff. 

Sighing, Doppio shook his head a little and pressed against Arven’s shoulder. “He’s being both. Kaito’s weird about his genuine compliments to his husbands. Just like him saying he likes how scary Prince Kokichi is, I…guess there’s just more context to how he likes how scary Prince Shuuichi is.”

Tilting his head, Doppio thought about it for a moment. “...I think I do understand how he likes how scary Maki is, though.”

Arven winced, nodding, “Maki is very scary. But, like… not in a… bad way?” He paused, “Though also sometimes in a bad way.”

Kaito nodded, unsurprised, “Sometimes the most appealing side of a person is the same traits that can make them hard to be around. My Maki is hard-headed, prone to violence, and specifically wants to intimidate the people around her into behaving how she wants them too.” Kaito said, before continuing on, “And my Maki is also incredibly determined, prone to direct-action in the face of injustice, and will stare down the world if it means the people she’s protecting get to live whatever their idea of happiness is. They all come from the same parts of her. She just uses those traits of herself in different ways, depending on the context. We all do that.”

“Okay, but you call Kokichi and Shuichi ‘scary’,” Arven frowned, “I’ve heard you say that too. And I have no idea with Kokichi, at least, how he’s scary. Let alone how it’s a positive?”

“Oh, lots of ways,” Kaito said, running his hand through his hair, “And some of it is only positives to, like, me. I like that my husband can get a little mean, sometimes, when he’s protecting himself or one of us. Not often, but he can. It feels protective. And I love that he can defend his principles from me, specifically, even when I can get mean about it. When you’re the aggressive type, sometimes you value in your loved ones the ability to not give into your shit. It’s a trait bullheaded morons like myself need sometimes.”

“And,” Kaito’s face went dreamy again, “...he could squish me like a bug, if he ever wanted too. Mentally, I mean. He never would. But it’s so attractive that he could.”

Doppio nodded, finding himself actually agreeing with Kaito. Maki had been able to fight against his father through blows, taunts, and threats, leaving Doppio with injuries, but clever ones. That she had been able to manipulate that fight so not only she came out uninjured, but the only injuries Doppio had were purposeful, was…incredible. And scary, in that competence and constant presence of mind. 

It was both a comfort and uneasy thing about her, and it was the same thing. Doppio…wasn’t totally sure if that really was something that was in everyone, but…he was willing to give Kaito the benefit of the doubt that this was one of his wiser observations. 

Doppio wrinkled his nose a bit as Kaito went on to mention Kokichi’s wonderful-scary traits, particularly that Kokichi didn’t give into Kaito’s bullshit. That was probably a good thing, and spoke to how their relationship worked, probably, but… 

Ugh. That was a trait of Kaito’s that Doppio hated. He hated that it was practically a necessity to be the kind of person that had to constantly fight Kaito in order to get along with him. He didn’t know how Kokichi put up with it…

Doppio just frowned more, giving Kaito an almost affronted look. “Why would you squish a bug?! That’s a horrible thing to like.”

Kaito shot Doppio a somewhat dry look, “Okay, different analogy. He could destroy me, Kaito Momota, personally. No squished bugs, promise. Better?”

Doppio looked up, pouting, but nodded, willing to make that concession. “...you’re still weird for it, though.”

“Yeaaaaah, yeah,” Kaito said, reaching over to pat Doppio on the back, “Let’s call it ‘different strokes’ and all that. I’m sure if I asked you could wax all sort of poetic about Arven here.”

“Course he could,” Arven said, taking Doppio’s hand and nudging him in the shoulder, smiling at him, “But I’m nice to Aceto. And I like him because he’s nice to me too. You know, normal reasons to like someone.”

Kaito rolled his eyes, “Kokichi is also very nice to me. Geez, you know what, nevermind. I don’t have all day to explain the appeal of strength to you rugrats.”

“Don’t say it like that, like we’re just ‘too young’ to understand. You are weird.” Arven said, before adding in when Kaito opened his mouth, “And it’s fine, alright? We get it, you’re weird. That’s just ‘you’. It’s not a bad thing, we’re just going to point it out still.”

“...” Kaito considered this… before snickering, “Well, alright, you got me there. But I still don’t think my attraction to strength is even all that weird.”

Fixing his pout right away, Doppio couldn’t help but smile fondly at Arven, nudging him back. “Kindness does seem like a pretty normal thing to like in someone. It’s not like I’ve taken a survey or anything, but…’nice’ is like the most common, ‘what do you like about this person’ thing I could think of.”

Though, common didn’t detract from it being a good quality, in Doppio’s eyes. Even for the freaks out there, it had to get tiring being around someone who constantly put you down, or made everything a competition or a test. Doppio had found that security in someone’s opinion of you was an incredible thing. 

Nodding along with Arven, Doppio hummed in agreement. “You wouldn’t be you without being a weirdo. And…honestly, I think you’re right…if you were just talking about strength as…strength,” he mused, tilting his head a little. “...but you always frame it as someone being able to severely hurt you, but just choosing not to…and you don’t even always talk about how that choice is the good thing. And…I think that makes you weird.”

“Like…Arven is strong,” he nodded, smiling at Arven, “And I find it very impressive! I think it’s cool you can rock climb, and…unless something is batshit insane, you usually work to keep people calm and figure out what to do next. And even if people are being assholes, you never let it get to you! All that’s really cool!”

“But…like, obviously I know you could physically punch me, and it’d hurt a lot. That comes with having muscles,” Doppio explained, before wrinkling his nose. “But I don’t really…ever think about that? I’d kinda be put out with anyone even bringing up the idea, even if I know Arven would never. That idea of harm is more just…uncomfortable than anything, especially desirable.” 

The lines under Kaito’s eyes deepend, slightly, at Doppio’s observation, something straining through his expression. Reaching back to lightly scratch his neck, before rubbing the muscle a bit, brow furrowed as he looked away… before he suddenly grinned brightly at the boys, “Aw, you two are cute. You two know everyone at the castle adores your relationship, right? It’s nice, everyone’s rooting for ya!”

Arven glanced up at Kaito– okay? Random?-- before grinning at Doppio, “And I think it’s impressive how you can move around so quietly, and keep so still that animals will literally just walk up to you… I don’t know if that’s a ‘strength’ trait, it’s just what comes to mind for you. You’re graceful, sometimes… even if you can be klutzy other times,” Arven laughed, leaning in to kiss Doppio’s cheek. “And you’re really tough too, in a lot of ways. Though, I’m with you, I don’t know if I’d like the idea of you being tough on me. I like resting my head in your lap while you stroke my hair.”

Kaito’s nose wrinkled– a little more intimate then he wanted to listen to, geeeez– before snorting, “Hey, any idea what kind of cookies you two want to make? I can stop by the kitchen, see if they have the ingredients to spare if it’s anything really niche?”

“Um… we could try something fancy?” Arven said, before laughing, “Oh man, do we dare try macarons?” 

Doppio blushed a bit. He…did know what Kaito meant, though it was a little embarrassing. He wasn’t embarrassed of Arven, and while they weren’t exactly making out in the halls, he wasn’t embarrassed about showing affection, but…there was something about having spectators to his relationship that made him blush. 

Even if that spectator was a close and informed friend. 

Doppio blushed more as Arven took to expounding upon things he liked about Doppio, smiling shyly and pressing against his arm at the kiss. “I’m glad you like it… I know I can get a little mindless sometimes, and I worry later if you get annoyed that I’m kinda petting you the same way I would Chief.”

Considering the subject of cookies, Doppio hummed, his eyebrows raising a little. “Um, I do want to make Angioletto’s cookies, but I think I have most of the ingredients upstairs… Gosh, you think we should?” he tentatively asked Arven, looking a little worried. “I’ve only tried Southern-style Ronnies before, I dunno if we’d actually come out with an…edible batch of macarons.”

“Maybe not, but it could be fun to try? And it’d give all of us something to do,” Arven said, looking bright and interested at the idea of a busy kitchen, “And we’ll make, just, regular chocolate chip cookies on the side as something to give to people if everything fails. Like I said, I just really want to relax and chill out with you today. Why not invest time into cookie time?”

“Okay, well, I’ve never made those before, so it’s gonna be a lot of just telling me what to do,” Kaito warned them, “But yeah, I’m down for something complicated. Shuichi has Miyako today, and Kokichi’s gonna take her when he’s done with doing cool Ouma stuff. I’ve basically got the day off, is what I’m saying.”

“Then, actually, can you go ahead and ask the kitchen if they have this type of sugar and flour, and if they don’t, could you go the store and grab us some? Meet us in the usual kitchen?”

Kaito nodded, giving him a thumbs up, “Sure, will do! Ooooh, maybe Chako will be there and she’ll give me a swipe of cooking liquor. I love how terrible it tastes~” Kaito grinned, looking excited at the idea, “Just a little swig. As a treat. Alright, see you in the kitchen!” Kaito promised, trotting ahead of them as they got to the gate.

“...he’s not actually going to drink cooking liquor as a shot, is he?” Arven whispered, “Please tell me the kitchen just has regular liquor and he wants some of that.”

Doppio smiled softly. Making actual macarons was…daunting, but looking at it more as a way to just spend time with his boyfriend and enjoy the baking process? That did sound nice… “Let’s do it, then. Hmm…what flavor do you think we should try? I’ve seen macarons both with a cream-based filling, and a fruit-based filling so…we really could try anything.”

Giving Kaito a nod, Doppio also gave him a sheepish smile. “I’ll actually have to see if my cookbook has a recipe for them, otherwise we should look through cookbooks from the library. So we’ll all kind of be following instructions to the best of our ability. Uh, that is…” He glanced to Arven. “Have you made macarons before?”

Arven certainly seemed confident about the ingredients, at least. And not about Kaito’s habits, but that was much more reasonable. 

Sticking out his tongue a little, Doppio shook his head with a sigh. “...considering how he drank cooking sake when we cooked together before? …I wouldn’t put it past him.”

“I’ve made edible ones… not pretty one though,” Arven explained, shrugging a bit, “And it was less cookies and more… mush.” Arven paused, ‘Edible mush. But mush. Maybe we’ll manage actual cookies between the three of us.”

“Also, he said he liked it because it tasted bad? What a weirdo, seriously.” Arven whispered, rolling his eyes, “Like, I mean what I said, it’s fine that he’s like that. But sheesh. I need him to be normal about literally anything. And the guy says I’m bad at socializing.”

Now that they were alone, Arven took a longer look at Doppio… before squeezing his hand, “We don’t have to make cookies either, if you’re tired or down. We don’t have to do anything. Yesterday and this morning… still happened. Just now. If you’re keeping it together for my sake, you don’t have too.”

“Hopefully,” Doppio chuckled, though…he had a good feeling. Sure, too many cooks in the kitchen was a thing, but…all three of them were adequate cooks, at least. They could probably figure out how to make decent macarons. 

They could figure out how to do other stuff too. Doppio gave Arven a curious look. “...I mean…it’s weird, yeah, but…I don’t think that really hampers Kaito’s socializing? Honestly, I think it actually helps him out, since people are too curious to just ignore him. And he’s enough of a weirdo that he refuses to ignore anyone else.”

He didn’t think they needed anything from the downstairs kitchen that they hadn’t already asked Kaito to get, so--nodding to a few people he recognized that waved--Doppio started heading for the stairs…barely glancing over to where he’d found out the court case was being held. 

Sighing a little, he squeezed Arven’s hand back. “I want to. I think doing something like this will be good…and having fresh-baked cookies is a perfect mood-lifter,” he gently grinned. “I don’t really feel like I’m keeping…anything together. I just kind of…am, right now. And, uh, I might put my head down or something while cookies are in the oven, but…I’m good. I want to do this.”

“Alright, if you’re sure,” Arven said… before blanching, “Ah, the cookbook! Quick detour to the library?” He asked.

“Aw shoot!” Doppio echoed, eyes wide before they turned right around. 

-

Three batches of cookies later found Doppio right as he predicted, sitting at the counter with his head on crossed arms, his breathing even. Though, the fact that his breathing was, er, visible was a pretty big indication that he wasn’t actually asleep, and just resting. But that was pretty monumental in itself, considering there were still all the dishes to do. 

But with a plate of, uh…slightly lop-sided but much more than mush chocolate-cayenne macarons with a chocolate cream filling, a batch of marshmallow-pretzel cookies cooling on a cooling rack, and a double-batch of chocolate chip cookies finishing up in the oven, it was a not-nap well-deserved. 

There was a small snuffle from Doppio’s arms, as he sighed and readjusted his posture.

Kaito and Arven were on the other side of the counter, Kaito staring warily at the batter while Arven grinned innocently at him. “...no.”

“Why not?” Arven grinned.

“It’s gonna be spicy.” Kaito said warily, still staring at the bowl, which Arven kept pushing closer and closer to him, “You want a bunch of vomit covered cookies? This is how you get vomit covered cookies.”

“The cookies are all safely tucked away in the oven,” Arven grinned, pushing the bowl closer, “Try a little.”

“No.”

“The sugar makes them less spicy.”

Kaito frowned, glancing at the batter again. That was what Arven had started with. Was that… true? It felt like that could be true. But if it was really true, Arven wouldn’t want him to try it. The kid could be such an asshole sometimes… “If it’s not spicy, why did you guys put spice into it then?”

“For the flavor,” Arven smiled, pushing the bowl another centimeter closer, “cayenne peppers have a distinct flavor.”

“‘M just gonna eat the normal chocolate chip cookies and the… well, the marshmallow pretzel cookies don’t seem that bad. Amaina sleeping on them seems unhygienic though.”

Amaina did not answer this. Snoozing on top of the cooling cookies.

Kaito glanced over at Doppio, “...he asleep?”

He wasn’t, but Arven was curious why Kaito would ask, “Kind of looks like it, doesn’t it?”

“Yeah… hey, I really do want to talk to you, about…” Kaito looked over at Doppio, “...stuff. But… maybe it’s not stuff I really want to say in front of… Doppio. Y’know?”

Arven raised an eyebrow, frowning, “I’m not going to talk shit behind my boyfriends back.”

“No, that’s not what I’m asking you to do, it’s just…” Kaito huffed, running his hand through his hair as he leaned against the table, “Look, maybe you just haven’t felt like this yet, and I get that. But it can be…” Kaito paused, scratching the back of his head more roughly, “...there are… unique challenges. To dating someone who…”

“...who what?” Arven asked, genuinely confused.

“Really is, like, undeniably stronger than you,” Kaito whispered, “Stronger than anyone. And don’t dismiss this as my weird fetish or whatever, I mean it. I thought I knew what power was, until I met my husband. Now I realize I had no idea…it can be a lot when you stop to think about it. I just want you to know I’m here for you if you need to talk to someone about it.”

Arven frowned, raising an eyebrow, “I actually don’t know what you mean. Aceto’s not all that strong. Except for the ‘not dying’ thing, he’s basically like anyone else.”

Kaito frowned… before looking briefly confused. Was that right? Why did he feel like that wasn’t right? “...sorry, maybe you and I aren’t in the same position, then,” Kaito said, leaning back, though a part of him was still poking at the back of his brain, insisting Doppio was capable of more than that. He guessed he had never seen Doppio… do anything else. “But there’s other stuff too. Honestly, I wanted to start with that because it was the lighter thing. It’s also just tough being with someone who’s going through that much–”

“I’m fine,” Arven said, “We’re fine.”

“I’m not saying you’re not, I’m just saying it’s okay if you find yourself struggling with anything and need to vent. Venting can just…” Kaito wilted a little, “Sorry, I’m just saying I’m here if you need me.”

“Sure, but right in front of Aceto?”

“You guys are together all the time, this seemed like my best chance to bring it up…”

…Doppio opened his eyes. Just a little, and considering his face was smushed onto his arms, no one would be able to tell the movement. …Kaito had something to say to Arven privately, huh? Well…sure, there were plenty of things that Arven was entitled to his privacy, but…something about how Kaito said that kind of…made it seem like it wasn’t just Arven’s private stuff. 

…like it was stuff about Doppio. That Kaito didn’t want to say in front of him. 

Closing his eyes again, Doppio kept his breathing soft and even, just…listening. And maybe it still wasn’t the best thing, but…he smiled into his arms, his heart-warming. He never worried about Arven blabbing about the time stuff. Of all the things that Doppio was anxious about, he wholly trusted Arven…but it still felt nice to hear his boyfriend protecting him like this. 

Sure, Kaito and his family had been more than accepting of his Tulpa-ness, whatever that even meant, and…he didn’t think they’d blow up from the time stuff. But…still. It was something Doppio wanted to keep secret. 

…and for how much saying he was there for Arven was a nice gesture…Doppio didn’t think he needed to wait until Doppio ‘wasn’t there’ to say it. He debated letting Kaito know he was awake…and decided, yeah. It was worth it. 

Tilting his head up, Doppio peeked gold eyes up right above his arms. “...I think I’m the most aware I’m ‘going through it,’ Kaito,” he said, voice slightly muffled by his arms. “And I know it’s not the easiest thing on Arven either. I’m not gonna get mad at you for offering support.”

Kaito jerked in honest surprise, eyes widening at Doppio for a moment… before he said quietly to Arven, “You said he was asleep??”

“I said he looked asleep.” Arven said.

Kaito grumbled into his hands, running his fingers down his face a bit, “I need more alcohol. Why is there never any alcohol nearby?”

“Because I’m a minor?” Arven said, “And it’s my birthday?”

“Right, right…” Kaito said, scratching his chin, “...what about archery?”

Arven blinked, “What?”

“You barely reacted at the idea of swords,” Kaito said, “Do you think bows are cool? Have you ever shot a bow?”

Arven blinked a bit at that… before saying hesitantly, “Archery seems… kind of cool. I always meant to learn for when I was traveling, cause I thought it’d help me hunt if I didn’t make it to a town in time. But it ended up never being that urgent, traps working well enough.”

Kaito lit up, “I took my son archery shooting for his last birthday too. It’s fun, playing with a bow! I could buy you a bow?”

“I… sure? Okay…” Arven suddenly looked stern, “Are you trying to distract us from the things you just said about Aceto?”

“Yes,” Kaito said, “Would you want the bow tonight? I could let you pick one out tomorrow?”

Doppio hummed softly, closing his eyes again, though he didn’t move his head back down. It was…definitely not the best position for his neck, but hunching over the counter wasn’t great for his back in the first place so…Doppio was just banking on his body being in good enough shape not to make him pay for his posture later. “Archery’s neat… I bet you’d pick it up really fast, if you made it a habit to practice,” Doppio smiled softly, half-opening his eyes, “You definitely have the biceps for it.”

Sighing softly, he tilted his head to lay more diagonally on his own bicep. “...you didn’t really say anything shocking, Kaito… Though it is kind of annoying that you apparently think I’m bizarrely strong, when you call me weak a lot.”

Arven mimicked what he imagined shooting a bow was like, aiming at first randomly, and then snickering as Amaina suddenly flew through the air, clearly making herself a target. Her intent more obvious when he ‘fired’ and an actual arrow shot through the air, which Amaina bravely dodged.

As Arven did that, Kaito gave Doppio a bewildered look, “...weak?” He asked, “I called you weak?”

Doppio opened an eye, a dry expression piercing Kaito. “Multiple times. Over various conversations.”

Kaito frowned. “...okay, what? That doesn’t sound like something I’d do. Was I drunk?”

Arven glanced between the two, thought about being the mediator… before deciding, eh. His boyfriend had this. Getting up, he walked to the rest of the kitchen, saying to Amaina, “Hey, put up more targets, I bet I could rapid fire.”

There were suddenly Many Amaina’s. All telling him to bring it on.

Doppio just dryly glowered at Kaito more. (Though Arven’s shooting practice with Amaina was very cute and endearing from both of them.) “No. And what do you mean it doesn’t sound like something you’d do? Your whole thing is bullying people until they give in to whatever you want, and apparently what you like in people expects them to constantly fight you.”

“Either they fight you in some inscrutable way that doesn’t completely tear you apart, so they’re ‘strong’ and you respect them, or they don’t want to, so they’re ‘weak’, and you need to make every decision for them. That’s your thing.”

“Hmmmm,” Kaito hummed, pulling out his meditation stone and his buffer, starting to clean it as he nodded, “I see, I see… okay. Alright…”

Kaito considered this, rubbing his stone, “...I’m sorry that I’ve been… calling you weak.” Kaito decided, remembering Dr. Mariah’s advice. Deal with the perceived reality first. Don’t get defensive. Just handle the issue offered first. “By… bullying you. Into doing what I want.” He tried, studying Doppio’s face to see if he was in the ballpark.

Doppio just looked at Kaito for a moment before softly sighing, closing his eyes and resting back into his arms. Humming an almost toneless, “Mhmm,”...before knowing that was kind of…dismissive and following it up. “...’pology accepted.”

Kaito frowned, fussing with his knuckles a bit now, rubbing them around the stone, which pressed into his palm. Staring at Doppio, desperately trying to understand.

“...you know, when I first got here, I had a fight with the head secretary Hideki?” Kaito tried, just… not sure how else to try to communicate, other then to try to relate, “It was a bad fight. Or, well, ‘fight’ is the wrong word, for the first time, he just… did something that really hurt me. And the longer it got from that moment, the more I resented him for it. And one of the big reasons I resented him, even after trying to talk to him about it over and over, was knowing that even when he apologized to me for it, he had no idea why he was apologizing. I really hated him for it. It felt really obvious to me what he had done, and there was something deeply offensive to me, that he just… didn’t know. Or didn’t care, if he did know.”

“But the thing was, that it took me over a year to finally just tell him what it was he did,” Kaito explained, “And some of that was me not entirely understanding what I needed to explain. Because it seemed so obvious to me, that I didn’t really know how to turn it into words. But once I told him, and he apologized for that? I felt a lot better…”

Doppio cracked a sleepy eye open again, looking at Kaito more in confusion at the story he told. …yeah, that sounded frustrating. An apology that someone didn’t mean, whether through sincerity or through ignorance, wasn’t really an apology at all--just someone going through the motions of what was expected of them. So…did Kaito…

Thinking about the exact words Kaito said, Doppio pondered that for a few moments, before saying, “...you haven’t been implicitly calling me weak. You’ve said it verbatim before. So…I’m not just assuming that’s what you think of me from your actions, and, like…piecing together information. And the bullying thing…” He sighed. “Maybe I am piecing things together there. But from nearly verbatim things… We’ve argued about it before. You just…constantly poke and prod at people to get your way…because you can. The only reason you ever stop is if someone makes you…like you saying that Kokichi doesn’t put up with your bullshit. And that’s something you respect.”

“But…for someone like me, who has a different judgement of what’s worth the effort…whenever I eventually give up trying to stop you, you consider that a sign of weakness, and a sign to just barrel through my comfort zones because…well, I gave up stopping you. So there’s no one stopping you, and you’re certainly not stopping yourself. And I just…don’t see the point in being around someone that’s going to make you fight to be respected. Not just once, but constantly. Always. It’s exhausting… I’ve told you before that I don’t see you as an enemy, so I don’t want to fight you. That decision shouldn’t…” Doppio’s brows drew in. “...it shouldn’t make me someone lesser, in your eyes.”

Kaito winced, grasping the stone between his palms tighter… before placing it down. Bending and twisting his knuckles a bit, but not needing the stone, at least, for this. He wasn’t angry, he just… felt guilty. “Shit, I’m sorry…”

“I didn’t really understand what you were saying before, because, well… I’ll be honest, I can’t remember calling you weak. And it seems bafflingly to me I would, since, you’re obviously not,” Kaito frowned, “I guess I could have felt differently about that at one point? But in general you’ve never struck me as a weak type of person. Honestly, arguing with you all the time is… yeah. Exhausting. I’ve been tired too.”

“Usually, when I whine to people about wanting them to be more aggressive with me, the stakes aren’t this high,” Kaito said, looking away, twisting his knuckles, “...not that that’s really an excuse. Shit, Kokichi’s told me the same thing.” For different reasons, but, well…is ‘barreling through’ the second he had gotten permission not exactly what he had done to his husband? At the very least sexually. Ngh… “Sometimes, when I say stuff like that, I just really mean that I wish I didn’t have to be the asshole in that moment, and someone would give me an excuse to just stop. Be the asshole instead.”

“And you are!” Kaito said, looking a little bewildered, “Very often the asshole instead! You fight me all the time! It drives me crazy! I hate when you argue with me, and I hate arguing with you, and I hate that we argue so much.”

“But, fuck, Doppio, most of these fights don’t feel like it’s safe for me to just let them go,” Kaito frowned, “I’m not doing this shit for fun.”

Doppio thought he’d heard a phrase about that somewhere. Something like ‘the tree remembers, the ax forgets’. How hurtful things a person says often sticks for far longer in the mind of the person hurt, while at times the person who said it could completely forget about the incident. …it was kind of bullshit. He knew Kaito didn’t have the greatest memory, but between them, Doppio thought it was ridiculous that he was the one who had to remember shitty stuff. 

“Neither am I,” Doppio sighed, pressing into his arms more. “And I hate that we argue so much too. I hate arguing with everyone!”

“...so what, then,” he tiredly asked. Before frowning, looking down for a moment… “...what feels unsafe about it? What do you think will happen?”

“Shit, I don’t want to make you argue with me. I’m supposed to be the fucking safe person in your life…” Kaito rubbed his eyes warily, frustrated. Not with Doppio, but with himself. It was such an ugly mistake, to keep making over and over again. Forcing himself onto people… why the fuck was that his big, recurring problem? He didn’t want to be the ‘forced himself on people’ guy! Ugh.

“What feels unsafe?” Kaito asked, a little surprised Doppio had to ask, “Most of our fights have happened when I’m trying to do my ‘haha, but actually please don’t walk into danger’ schick. Please don’t go back to that house, please don’t avoid the healers, please don’t pull away from me and the people I’ve recruited to help you while assassins are literally after you… I only felt comfortable with you walking around without us at Harvest because I asked Firenze to go with you,” Kaito admitted, “And once you were back I didn’t want you guys to be alone again, because I worried someone would take advantage of the festival to target you. I know you guys didn’t want to hang out with us, and I get why, you’re not children, you had better things to do, but… I don’t know, maybe I’m just biased in what I’m remembering? But most of our fights are when I’m trying to talk you into being safe and for some reason you just want to shit on me about it!”

Kaito paused… before shaking his head, leaning back, “Sorry, that’s… not accurate, I know it’s not. I know can be a bastard, I’m sure I’m forgetting stuff…”

A lot of their arguments were that, admittedly…though not all of them. And…

Wait, what?

Doppio’s brows furrowed. Kaito…asked Firenze to tail them during Harvest? When was that? Sure, asked or not, they probably wouldn’t have ever seen Kaito’s bodyguard, because the guy was a damn magician or something, but…they hadn’t been asked. Or even told. Or…

Sighing, Doppio shifted, pinching the bridge of his nose and massaging the area a bit. “...I know how this is gonna sound, because of what just happened, but…to me? And why I’m arguing? You just…decide things. Really manipulatively! Like…”

He huffed. “Hi, my friend Kaito, I’ve just been drowned and I feel really sick, I need help, can you? Okay, I’m not happy about this at all, but I’ll trust your recommendation on a healer, and thank you for setting up a room for me for a few days while I recover.’ That was the conversation we had… But while I’m sleeping, you decide, oh, actually, it’s not just going to be a few days, it’s going to be the foreseeable future! And I’m reporting your dad! And I had to find out all that stuff from other people, or things already in motion around me.”

“It doesn’t matter if you were right, that he was hurting me,” Doppio clenched his jaw. “You never talked to me about it! And that’s…just what you keep doing. You’re not arguing with me about my safety, you’re making decisions about my safety, and when I’m mad that I was never told or consulted, you act like I’m trying to jump into traffic! You never even give me the choice to make safety decisions for myself, so when I try to take my own life back and work around the things you already set into motion, of course it’s going to be riskier! I have to do things without the network I’m growing, because you’ve usurped it! How am I supposed to learn and make good decisions for myself if you’re always taking it out of my hands?!”

Realizing he’d picked his head up off the counter and was gripping the side of it tightly, Doppio closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Forcibly relaxing the tension in his body. “...sorry. But…I feel like I’ve even called you out on this exact thing before. You decide how things go, and when anyone objects to being treated like…an object or a pet, you act like they’re trying to kill themselves, and you’re the only line of defense.”

“...if I need your help I’ll ask you,” Doppio said quietly. “I did before, and that’s what started everything. But you have to give me the option to ask.”

“Right, right, we have talked about this before,” Kaito frowned, looking away, “This is what led to the ‘restraining order’ talk, isn’t it? Shit…”

“...sometimes, when I’m trying to be kind? I’ll say someone else is right, even when I don’t entirely understand what they’re saying,” Kaito admitted, wincing a little at the confession, “I know I did something wrong, and sometimes I get it, like, a little… but I feel guilty, making someone explain it to me over and over. So in the moment, I’ll just nod along and pretend like I get it, and hope that, like… I’ll stumble on the right answer? If I just fake it really well. Sometimes that’s just easier and, like, less embarrassing than admitting I don’t get it.”

“I didn’t entirely understand why you were so pissed at me then,” Kaito said, “I just knew that you were mad and Dr. Mariah was talking about restraining orders and I just… was scared of pissing you off any more from that. I tried just not interfering with you at all after that, but that didn’t really feel like a solution after a while either. It just sort of felt like I was ignoring my responsibility to you just so you’d like me more.” Kaito frowned, “So I stopped and just sort of hoped I wasn’t doing the thing that had upset you in the first place.”

“But… I should understand this better than I have been. I get what it’s like to only find out about a bunch of important things after they’ve happened,” Kaito said, “It’s not fair on you, that I keep doing that. I guess I’m just worried that if I leave it up to you, I’d never know anything was wrong in the first place…”

“But honestly, it doesn’t really matter if you hide things from me or make safety decisions without me. You’re not mine.” Kaito said softly, staring at his hands, “And it’s hurting you, trying to force you to be…man, I’ve just gone, like, full Aiichi. Shit, maybe even full Byakuya…”

“...I’m sorry, I’ve been really controlling.” Kaito said, “I shouldn’t be trying to control you.”

Doppio grimaced a little. Maybe just nodding along was easier and less embarrassing…but, gods, it was so immature. And disrespectful. And just…giving up on letting yourself grow, having that…complete refusal to self-reflect. Or having the maturity to speak up and let people know that you didn’t understand. 

…and posing that against what Doppio was doing in those conversations? All but sobbing, at his emotional limit, pouring out his entire heart… “...that’s so…mean,” he mumbled. 

“...we talked about that too,” he sighed, crossing his arms loosely. “On your birthday. But…I dunno. If you won’t tell me when you need things explained another way, I guess I’ll just say it… Me not wanting you to make decisions for me doesn’t mean ignoring my existence. The entirety of our relationship doesn’t boil down to your self-appointed responsibility…and seeing you take a step back from that, and refuse to interact with me at all? Does make me think that’s all you think our relationship is. And it makes me feel like…a doll, or a chore, rather than a person you actually…acknowledge. And want to be around because I’m me, and not just…because I’m amusing enough to like, and tragic enough to protect.”

“...I’m not yours,” Doppio said tensely after a moment, echoing Kaito. “...and while it’s none of my business? The idea that you might believe that people belong to you in the sense that you get to control every aspect of their lives is… It paints you as an asshole. And not a lovable one.”

“...thanks,” he said softly, easing back. “...I do consider you a friend…and…I want my friends to be a part of my life. But if you make all my decisions, then…it’s not my life anymore. But, mistake or not, I’m able to think, and since I have conscious thought, I’m not going to subject myself to the agony of…being a person only able to watch their own life.”

Kaito nodded, staring down at his hands. Guilty and chastised. “No, of course not, I wouldn’t want that for you either…”

“And I’m never trying to ignore your existence, I just worry about overstepping without meaning too. That’s… not reassuring, I know. But sometimes I’m just genuinely making  a mistake, when I’m being a dick. It’s not always me trying to get my way, I just sometimes don’t realize something I say or do is going to hurt you until after it’s happened. And all I can really do by that point is apologize.” Kaito said, scratching his arm a little, “I know I make light of it. The ‘bully’ and ‘bullheaded’ and all that stuff. But honestly, half the time I bring that up, it’s me trying to let people know that I finally noticed it happening. I don’t like being an asshole.”

“And sometimes, it feels like the only way I stop being the asshole, is just to stop doing things entirely,” Kaito frowned, brow furrowing, “Like I can’t help anyone without becoming an asshole in the process… sorry, that’s not your problem, that’s something I should probably talk to my therapist about, I just…”

“...yeah, nevermind, that’s not your problem.” Kaito sighed, leaning back, “I just need to make more of an effort to talk to you and be nice. But in, like, the ‘not making myself as unobtrusive as possible’ way of being nice, because that loops right back around to being a problem, which I recognize, alright? There’s a balance, I’m just still struggling to find it.”

Sighing, Doppio closed his eyes and tilted his head down, before nodding a bit. “...thanks. Like…the reason why I do still consider you a friend? And that I’ve actually shot down all the suggestions of getting a restraining order against you? Is…because all of that.”

Opening his eyes, Doppio shrugged a little and gestured to Kaito. “You genuinely care about me, and want to help, and you care about that help actually being good, and you care enough to apologize when it isn’t, and, yeah, it might take a while, but you are willing to look at yourself and see the shit stuff and apologize for it. Even when I’m at my most frustrated with you, I know that, so…that’s why I haven’t left.”

“...and I’m sorry I tend to just yell at you rather than have a conversation like this about it,” he smiled grimly. “Unless I’m trying to be professional? I’m not good at hiding what I’m feeling…and…” Doppio snorted, glancing over to Arven. “...what I’m feeling goes ‘boom’ a lot. I think that’s something I have to work on myself, ‘cause…it sucks getting yelled at when you don’t understand what’s happening. And I don’t want to do that to you, so…I’ll work on that. I’m sorry.”

“Nah, I don’t mind you yelling at me, honestly,” Kaito shrugged, “Sometimes I need to be yelled at… though, fuck, don’t take statements like that as ‘Kaito will only listen if someone is yelling’.” Kaito huffed, rubbing his temple, “Me feeling like I can take a solid couple of punches to the face and be better off for it doesn’t mean I don’t fucking, like, respond to just someone telling me we need to talk. I’m saying when I say shit like that that I really don’t crumble if people want to fight me, but I can take that as a cue that people have been pushed to their damn limits and I need to take a look at myself as to why.”

“...though, even saying that, I don’t really know if it’s true,” Kaito admitted, “Turns out it’s much easier being screamed at by people that I feel okay screaming at myself. When you, or my ‘Kichi do it? Heck, even when Arven does it, or Timothy, it just makes me feel like garbage, because, like, shit… I must have done something terrible, to get you all to act like that. I don’t want to scream back at you guys, it makes me feel like a monster. So I end up just, like, doubling down on whatever you all are saying to myself and, like, crumbling under the pressure of that… uuuuuuugh, people are hard.” Kaito whined, thumping his head down on the counter, some of the glasses they had been using for drinks while they cooked clattering at the impact, “It’s hard, talking things out. It was a lot easier, when I was just arguing with other assholes all the time. I didn’t give a shit about their feelings. Sheesh…”

“...yeah, I care about you. I care about you a lot. I don’t know why and I don’t really want to have to explain myself on that either. I just do,” Kaito said, flopping his face onto his cheek, staring at Doppio in a similar position Doppio had started this at, “Actually, you know what, I’ll just say it again, you’ve heard it before: you just remind me a crazy amount of my husband. Have since the day I met you. The little one, I mean. You know who my husband reminded me of, when I first met him?” Kaito asked, blinking tiredly, “My ex-brother, Byakuya. Still does, in small ways… but Kokichi’s incredibly different from Byakuya, and you’re incredibly different from Kokichi, and me pointing out the similarities is just me being sentimental. I care about you because I just happened to get to know you. That’s all.”

“...it’s kinda nice you have anger issues too,” Kaito mused, “I don’t really think they’re as bad as mine can get, you’re honestly a really reasonable person most of the time, to the point calling them ‘anger issues’ might be exaggerating. But it can be reassuring to see other people recognizing when their tempers are getting the better of them too. It can get annoying, feeling like everyone else has their shit together except me. Like… fuuuuuck. You are way more reasonable than I am sometimes. Could you stop showing me up all the time?”

Doppio nodded, frowning faintly as his gaze went far away. “It can be scary, but…in a lot of ways, it is easier just dealing with assholes you don’t care about. But…it’s a lot lonelier too. Even if it’s harder, I like having friends more.”

Yeah, he had heard Kaito compare him to Kokichi before--Doppio still didn’t really see it--but…he wasn’t sure if he’d heard Kaito compare Kokichi to his ex-brother before. …maybe, it didn’t seem…shocking to hear… Which Doppio kind of felt it should be, because it was a strange comparison, but…well, Kaito’s exact point was that they were all distinctly different people. So…not that weird after all. 

Doppio shallowly smirked. “...I mean, I am 14, and have had less than two years to figure out how to interact with people so…I’d like to think my temper is something I’ll learn how to manage better with a reasonable time frame to do that. Sooooorry I’m willing to subject myself to emb--Oh shit! The cookies!”

Eyes widening, Doppio hopped out of his seat, getting his foot stuck in the brace bar for a moment and just kind of hop-stumbling to keep from face-planting. As soon as he got himself untangled, he scurried around the counter to the oven, peering at the cookies worriedly…

Before letting out a sigh of relief. “Okay, they’re good. Kaito, could you pass me two pot holders, please?”

“Oh, whoops,” Kaito said, looking at the oven, before watching as Doppio scurried and scuttered, putting his hand up for a moment in a small bid to catch him when he stumbled, but pulling back when Doppio balanced himself out. “Oh, good! Um, hold on, where did I… oh, here they are!”

As Kaito brought Doppio the pot holders, Arven leaned against the window at the kitchen wall with Amaina, giving her a small, scoffing look before whispering to her, “They did not notice me turn the oven temperature down at all, huh?”

OoO They’re such draaaaamaaaaaa queeeeeens

OvO lets go get a bow and arrow and shoot real birds.

“Nah, that’d make me feel bad, if I wasn’t needing to eat them,” Arven admitted.

OoO Okay okay okay

O.O

OoO shoot the children?

“Amaina–”

OoO with those suction cup arrows they sell at the kids store

O.O

OOO WHAT DID YOU THINK I MEANT!??!

-

Arven ended up staying home with Doppio the next day as well--using ‘therapist’s orders to fight back when Kaito stopped by to collect them in the morning--and…it was a very chill, comfortable day. But as it dragged on, Doppio started getting a little antsy, and, well, even if Arven didn’t go to school, that didn’t mean they couldn’t go to any recreational activities, so…

It was just happenstance that Chess Club was being held. 

With a small, eager smile, Doppio held a container of a collection of all the cookies they made the day before, hoping that the club would enjoy them. Arven opening the classroom door for them, Doppio peered in, watching the club members move desks around, before jumping slightly as he was called out. 

“Hey! Look who decided to show up! Welcome in, kiddos, we’re just about to start up,” Josie grinned, waving the boys in. 

A little nervously, Doppio waved shyly and stepped in. 

“Ah, the young prodigy’s return,” Gerard observed, giving them a little nod as the boys headed inside, before glaring as the desk he was trying to move jerked out of his hands, “This is for the empresses’ lands. It’s the only one left that doesn’t have the wobble, Fiora.”

“Oh, we call the last non-wobble desk!” Arven called, before lifting up his bag of supplies, “Aceto and I are going to be trying to make some of our pieces today. Figured we’d hang out with you guys while we did.”

“Ah, that should be interesting to witness,” Dedan smiled, giving the boys a warm nod, before going to the desk and, with that same even smiled, ripping the good desk out of Gerard and Fiora’s grip, “Stability for the little beast tamers.”

“Hello Arven and Doppio! It is wonderful to see you again!” Fiora called, before giving Gerard a withering look. “I know, Gerard, I have been paying attention to the entire set-up. It simply looked as though you were having trouble, so naturally I came over to actually do something of substance so we can start before the sun sets.”

“Look at that, plans are already coming together,” Khalid said warmly, passing over some boards and piece boxes from the class closet to Eden. “Heard from a few birdies you guys have brainstormed some pretty neat ideas--it’ll be cool seeing them come to life.”

As Fiora startled at Dedan taking the desk, she just softly huffed and started pulling another over to finish the formation for the empire’s side, while Doppio smiled softly at the senior before glancing around for a moment, dithering, and just deciding to open the cookie container. “Oh, and, um, we made cookies yesterday, i-if you’d all like some. Um, there’s chocolate chip, marshmallow-pretzel, and chocolate-cayenne macarons.”

“Um, Josie, if it’s not any trouble, i-if you’re seeing your baking friend soon? I’d like to gift her cookies too, as thanks for before.”

Josie, who had been adjusting desks here and there but mainly was trying not to work at all, peered at the cookies, before his eyebrows raised in surprise, a smile breaking out over his face. “Yeah? Sure, I’ll pass ‘em along--aw, she’ll be over the moon, I’m telling you now. Even if these taste like the gag-fest of whatever the hell you guys made the other day.”

Taking out a smaller, separate container of two of each of the cookies that he’d prepared earlier, Doppio slowed in passing it over to Josie, expression faltering in confusion before he blushed furiously. “A-ah, no! These are normal cookies, um, we made them for Arven’s birthday.”

“Birthday?” Fiora asked, surprised before her expression turned down, remorse seeming so sincere it almost looked performative. “My apologies, Arven, I was not aware you were celebrating a birthday! I hope you will accept my belated congratulations!”

“Thanks, and no worries, I don’t think I told anyone about it.” Arven said, a little amused at Fiora’s hang-dog look. “I don’t tend to do much for my birthdays. Though, Aceto and I are going to go hiking this weekend for it. Between that and cookies and the dinner I know he wants to make me, it’s a pretty full celebration.”

There was a thud from the door that for some reason sounded dramatic, despite it not being any different from any of the other times the door had been opened. With a flourish of his cape, in walked Dimitri, looking grim and forlorn as he murmured of troubles coming from the west… before lighting up when he saw Arven and Doppio, “Oh, good! I was hoping you two would come back this week. Made any progress on your world building?”

“A ton, to the point we’re ready to start trying to bring them to life,” Arven said, bring out the raw clay materials he and Doppio had gotten from an arts and craft store, “Try not to judge the early attempts though, we’re both really new to this.”

“Everyone has a starting point, there’s no shame in it. I’m excited to see what the results will be,” Dimitri said with a genuinely earnest smile… before looking grimly at Dedan, “I will be attempting to rescue you today, my friend.”

“I know you will,” Dedan said, nodding solemnly, “Though I wish I could trust that you would put the kingdom first, in my heart I know I am counting on your rescue.”

“Oh, you were captured Dedan?” Arven asked, settling down at the desk Dedan had provided for them, “When?”

“The empress acquired him during the Harvest battles,” Gerard explained, helping set up a few boards to play, “It was a glorious victory in the name of Eden!”

“Sounds like a good time,” Josie noted, before grinning a sharp smile. “Off in the wilderness, just you two alone does too, huh, Doppio? Got some extra plans for that?”

Doppio blinked, setting down the cookie container on a desk that didn’t seem to be a game table, and joined Arven at the one Dedan had secured for them. “...well, we’re probably not going completely alone. And…I was planning some stuff for food on the trip, but…I dunno if that really is a plan…”

Rolling his eyes a little, Khalid lightly pinched Josie’s side, unphased by the redhead’s dramatics, recoiling at the grave wound. “Play nice, now. Alright, Dimitri, you’re playing against Dedan today? Working to get him out of the Adrestrian camps, of course,” he nodded easily. “Since you played Eden last week, it’d be more fair to shake up the matches.”

Fiora lit up at that. “You and Josie finished your game, then? I have longed to redouble my efforts in the campaign to claim the Myrrdin Bridge from Alliance control for another Empire supply route.”

Khalid laughed easily, though his gaze never lost its edge. “I’d be down for that, it’s been a while since we played. Okay, with Doppio and Arven sitting out, that leaves Josie, Eden, and Gerard.” He looked between the last three members questioningly. It wasn’t always so blatantly divvied up like this, but as club president he did have to check in every now and then to make sure everyone got a chance to play. 

“Well, if we’re going by the story, I’d probably end up distracting one of you from His Highness’s rescue attempt, yeah?” Josie hummed, before giving the serious duo a wink. “Who wants a piece, then?”

“Of course, I love the chance to get to play Dedan in serious battles,” Dimitri smiled, looking bright and happy with excitement, “That’s always a highlight.”

“Indeed. We play plenty of for fun matches with each other, but battles with narrative stack? Don’t  think I’ll go easy on you, your grace,” Dedan smirked, tapping Dimitri’s shoulder, who practically vibrated in place with excitement. 

“Actually, in the nature of leader versus their number one,” Gerard said, glancing meaningfully at Fiora, before turning to Eden, “I challenge you to a battle, empress! Respectfully!”

Eden leaned her weight on one hip, raising a curious eyebrow, “And the stakes?”

“I still think that one of the upcoming plans we’ve discussed as a team in private is rash and irresponsible. The battle will be to convince you to consider my alterations to the plan!” Gerard exclaimed.

“I see. I accept the battle.” Eden nodded.

“Guess that leaves Josie all alone without a partner,” Arven whispered to Doppio, before smirking, “Nothing new there. Poor guy.”

Fiora gave Gerard a glare back before starting to set up her board with Khalid. It was…actually true, though. Yes, they were all friends, and had been since they were toddlers meeting at the same daycare, but Eden and Gerard were best friends. To the point that, honestly, Fiora thought they were a little too reliant on each other, but it was a wonderful, close bond nonetheless. And, being neighbors until Eden’s mother had married Dimitri’s father, they’d established a habit of constantly being in each other’s space that still persisted--something that…at times, Fiora felt a little left out of. Inside jokes and meaningful glances born from after-school hangouts and sleepovers that she just…wasn’t a part of. 

But she wasn’t about to let it discourage her! Nepotism may prevent her from ever being Eden’s number one, but it wouldn’t gatekeep her from being irreplaceably important for the empire, having equal standing with Gerard, even if not in personal relationship with the Empress. 

(...and since starting highschool, she’d managed to make a few friends outside of Eden and Gerard too.)

Doppio blinked, tilting his head at Arven. “...but…didn’t he say that he plays with Khalid a lot? Did…I miss something…?”

Evidently not as quiet as they thought they were, Josie let out a dramatic sigh and draped himself on the back of Arven’s chair, nudging his shoulder. “Do I hear someone taking pity on me? Too kind, beast trainers~ That kind of bleeding heart will get you in trouble in a war-torn land such as this~” Poking Arven’s cheek with a sharp grin, it soon eased up. “Well, if I’ve skated by responsibility, can I watch you guys work? I have to say I’m interested in seeing how you’re gonna bring your ideas to life.”

“Oh, um, sure, if you want…” Doppio trailed off, starting to knead some clay between his fingers. 

Arven borderline giggled at Doppio entirely missing his joke– aw, cute– before pouting at Sudden Josie. Shooting the guy a little side-eye, before sighing when Doppio accepted his self-invite, “Just try not to get in the way, okay?”

As everyone started their games of chess, a few of them louder than others, Arven passed around the clay rectangles, focusing on his own once he was sure Doppio had the supplies he’d need at arms reach. Which was easy, as the desks weren’t huge. Looking at their rudimentary reference drawings, Arven thought he’d try his hand at the Growlithe. After all, how… hard could it be to essentially just mold a cool dog?

“Hey, hey, I’ll keep my hands to myself, promise~” Josie laughed, bringing up a chair. “It’s your project, after all--it’d be no fun if someone did the work for you.”

Khalid snorted a little from where he sat, though he just waved for Fiora to continue when she looked up questioningly. 

However, Doppio just gave an emphatic, sincere nod. “Right! I-I mean…we could just get figurines; I, um, went to a place recently that has some cool ones. But…it’s a lot more…personal? Making them ourselves…even if there’s going to be a learning curve making them.” 

Taking a bishop, Doppio started putting on a base layer of clay, deciding he was going to try to make a Mismagius. Giovanni had given them advice about making the forms of the pieces more vertical to fit better on the board, and…well, it was one of the most inherently vertical designs they had. So for a first try, he didn’t want to think too hard about making his own pose. 

“For sure,” Josie nodded, before making a curious sound. “What’s the figurine place you went to? If you think they’re cool, it’s probably worth checking out.”

Doppio blinked wide, a little caught off guard by that--...Josie was taking his opinion as…--before answering. …or, trying to answer. “It’s…um… A… Shoot.” Eyes narrowing, Doppio thought for another moment before he sighed frustratedly. “...Arven, do you remember? I’m pretty sure I told you about it…”

“Augury & Alchemy,” Arven said, brow furrowed as he carefully mushed his clay into general ‘dog’ shape. He coaxed out four little spindly ends that theoretically could be legs. He felt like they could be thicker though? Add some mass to the thighs… “A bunch of figurines of fantasy creatures and little fairies, right?”

“Right,” Doppio sighed, enlightened, before he nodded. “Yeah! And some of just, like, people too, but like mercenaries from stories ‘n stuff. It’s pretty neat. Um, Kaito told me about it because his husbands got him a dragon figurine from it for…I don’t remember, but I think it was for some holiday or something.”

“Oh, that is cool,” Josie hummed. “I could do with some new art to spice up my room. Though, with a name like that? It kinda sounds like an occult store…though I’d still have stuff to buy there,” he snorted.

Looking up, Doppio looked over Josie for a moment, before asking, “Are…you into that kind of stuff?”

“Don’t really seem the type, huh?” Josie laughed, winking. “Though you would be right. Just have a friend that is, and if I’m going, may as well get something.”

“What sort of occult stuff is your friend into?” Arven asked, making something close to a head, before grabbing a horse piece and considering it a bit. He supposed the dog could be rearing back to put his paws on someone’s chest? Even the best dogs gave into the temptation sometimes. Alright, let’s see if he could put his basic design on it like a skin, “They do any plant stuff? I’m into plant stuff.”

“Plant occult stuff? What, you a potion-maker?” Josie lightly teased. “Nah, she’s into ghosts. Learning about them, trying to contact them, the works. Any kitschy occult item you could think of she’d be delighted to try out--spirit boards, katashiro dolls, the works.”

Doppio…didn’t exactly know what all those things were, but…geez, talk about a coincidence. Though…before being skeptical, he remembered something Dr. Mariah had mentioned. “...has…she ever met a ghost? Or whatever you do with that stuff?”

For a moment, Josie’s gaze was a little appraising of Doppio, but it could’ve just been a trick of the light. Shrugging, he laughed lightly. “She enjoys being cryptic about it, but, yanno? I believe her, even if it was just something kinda weird and not a full on, ‘spirit of a person unable to move on’ ghost.” 

“Ugh, ghosts,” Arven huffed… before looking genuinely embarrassed as he clarified to Josie, “Oh, nothing against your friend! That sort of thing feels as likely as anything else, really, though I tend not to think about it much. It’s just such a sore subject right now. Kaito took a small, teeeeeny tiny prank we pulled on him at harvest waaaaaaay badly.” Arven huffed, shaking his head. “It was a whole thing.”

“And no, I’m no potion maker… or, not in a way anyone would consider ‘occult’,” Arven said, brightening up as he managed to get the skin on his piece, showing it off proudly to Doppio, “But lots of people called the Titan Herbs I went searching for the last year a fantasy occult idea. And, well, I found them. Which kind of makes it hard to dismiss all the other ideas people have as ‘occult’ as impossible, you know?”

“Though… wouldn’t spirit boards just be super easy to prove by now?” Arven mused, “That one seems sketchy to me, just because it feels like if we could just phone up ghosts, we all just… would.”

Josie raised his eyebrows in slight surprise, though nodded as Arven explained. However, Doppio grimaced and looked more ashamed as their prank was brought up. “It…wasn’t so small. We thought Kaito was just kind of freaked out by ghosts, so it’d be a fun prank with someone who’d actually have a reaction to that kind of stuff…but it turns out he has a ghost phobia.”

Doppio had meant to explain a little more, to put context to everything, but just from that Josie winced. “Ooph, yeah, that’s rough. Always sucks when playing around escalates more than you meant. Hope you guys managed to make it up to him.”

Doppio wilted a little in shame, rolling out pieces for the hat. “We did apologize… It, uh…got a little complicated, since he jarred my shoulder kinda badly running into us, but… I got him an apology gift too, and…you know, owned up to it being mean and dumb, and that I wouldn’t tease him with ghost stuff anymore.” 

He fretted a bit, wondering if he should’ve done more, though Josie nodded. “Ha, you’re pretty upstanding about that stuff, huh. Bummer about your shoulder, though.” Doppio just shrugged, blushing a little as he muttered it was fine, before Josie looked back to Arven. 

Tipping back in his seat, he let out a hum. “Oh yeah… Your whole trip last year. Did hear some people talking about how you were chasing after fairytales or something… You actually found something? That’s pretty tight~” Chuckling a bit, Josie shrugged. “Probably, sure. I’m not exactly paying a subscription to Ghouls Monthly, so I have no idea what sort of discourse is goin’ on. Mercy just thinks it’s neat, and it’s fun enough if everyone’s on board that you’re just playing around.”

“Aceto really smoothed things over on all that for both of us. Kaito and I tend to end up in these little pissing matches when we talk, so it can be a little tough to exchange apologies between us.” Arven shrugged, realizing he needed to make a tail. Big, fluffy tail. 

Arven peeked at Doppio’s work– heck yeah, hats– before looking back to Josie, “I technically was. The Titan Herbs are based on some pretty fantastical legends, I’ll admit. I still don’t know if ‘Titans’ ever actually existed, for instance.” Arven admitted, “But, I felt like there was no realistic reason that some rare plants with strong immunization repair chemistry couldn’t possibly exist, legend or not. Plants are capable of all sorts of things that, if we didn’t have substantial documentation of how it works and proof that it does so, would sound basically like magic.”

“...Mercy is a fun name?” Arven said, “Chosen name?”

Well…Doppio hoped that Kaito had taken it as an apology from Arven too. Things really could get testy between the two of them, and Doppio knew how that sounded considering his relationship with Kaito. 

“True, true,” Josie nodded easily, full on lounging back in his chair now. “The whole, ‘magic is just technology we don’t understand’ thing. Still pretty incredible you managed to find exactly what you set out to look for, though. Feels like you mostly hear about people stumbling upon shit by accident.”

Shaking his head, Josie clarified, “Nickname. Her full name’s Mercasia, but it’s kind of a mouthful, yeah? So friends call her Mercy.” He snorted, rolling his eyes a little. “It’s a little on the nose, since she’s actually the nicest person in the world. I mean, she’s willingly friends with me, so that can give you a good idea.”

“It does,” Arven nodded solemnly, looking deeply sad as he asked Josie, “She’s got a whole martyr complex, huh? Poor, brave girl.”

“Oh! Is she a student at the dog school?” Arven asked, looking more curiously at Josie, “I just met one of the kids we’re facing this weekend. Wolfrun High?”

Josie chuckled, giving Arven a wink. “Now you’re getting it.”

(Doppio just glanced between them, confused. Josie was…nice? Why would being friends with him make you a martyr?)

Before Josie could answer, Fiora peeked over…not that she really felt she could afford losing her train of thought against the brutal battle happening, but, well… “Oh, you are talking about the martial arts tournament? That is the one Casper has been talking about all week, is it not, Eden?” Letting out a little sigh, but looking determined, Fiora continued, “I am intent on attending at least some of the tournament to cheer our classmate on!”

“Sounds like it’s gonna be quite a showing,” Josie chuckled, before shaking his head. “Nah, Mercy’s not a student--she’s 23.”

Eden nodded, immediately snapping her next move into place, before leaning back to let Gerard agonize over his next move, “It should be fun. Wolfrun is inferior to us in every conceivable way… but they do make entertaining opponents, at least. They tend to be ‘flashy’, which is something I appreciate in sportsmanship.”

“Indeed, I know you do.” Gerard said, putting down his piece, and smirking as Eden’s hands practically whirred invisible as she immediately set down another piece, “What is the fun of competition if not to showcase yourself a little? Each in our own signature way.”

“Could you imagine if we were like those chess clubs that just…” Dimitri frowned, looking a little distressed, “...quietly? Played chess? Absolutely bonkers.”

“Indeed, your grace,” Dedan said, “Though, I must say, I am feeling a little doomed at this point in our match.”

“Don’t count me out yet! I will rescue you!”

Arven tilted his head, “...I feel like… someone else told us they were 23… I can’t remember who. Anyway, so do you buy into all that stuff, Josie?”

Aw…it’d be cute to put little cat ears on the hat too… Doppio smiled a little to himself as he pressed the hat onto the bishop piece, smoothing the round ‘face’ area into it. …flashy could be interesting. He wasn’t so sure about, like…the intensity of the cheering, each side convinced they were the best based on school pride, but…well. It’d probably be an interesting tournament to watch. 

“What part?” Josie asked, raising an eyebrow. “That we’re gonna beat Wolfrun this weekend, occult stuff, or that my friend is actually the age she says she is? If it’s the last one, Arven, buddy, I gotta warn you to never question a lady’s age unless you want a fist to the face.”

Arven blinked, looking up from where he had been adding more ‘fur’ to Growlith’s bulk, “...I mean, I was going to ask ‘the occult’, but that’s so specific. Do you think she’s lying about her age??”

Josie let out a laugh. “I really don’t, but you are absolutely the oblivious type to be skeptical when someone tells you their age. I’m just passing along some friendly advice! Saving my cute kouhai from getting their faces messed up.”

Doppio tilted his head a little. “...some people do lie about their ages, though. Kaito went so far as to say that everyone forgot his birthday last year to try to convince me of a fake age, and he said he was just trying to pull a joke.”

“Hm? Well…still. For the sake of my organs, I’d rather be the butt of a joke than piss the wrong person off being insensitive,” Josie shrugged. 

Arven lit up, dropping a fist into his palm, “Right, it was Kaito! I swear, that was just on the tip of my tongue, Kaito said he was 23. Or, I guess 24 now. Which seems wildly unrealistic, even if it’s insensitive to say so. His kid in, like, ten. I mean, I guess he could have had him at, what…14? Not impossible, but still.”

“Oh, uh, the Luminary Prince’s son is adopted,” Dimitri called over, though he was still looking earnestly at the board, apparently barely conscious of what he was saying as he explained, “And he is 24, yes. He’s the second son of the royal family, which they literally call The Second Son, as a title about his place in potential inheritance of the kingdom. Actually, this is all past tense, he would have lost those titles now. And not that it even really mattered back in Luminary either, as rumor has it a coup within the family made him a bit of a public pariah–”

“Dimitri,” Dedan whispered, leaning in and placing a gentle hand on his friends wrist, “Remember, this is a real person who really lives in our city now.”

“...oh! Right!” Dimitri flushed red, looking deeply embarrassed, looking up from the chess board like he had just noticed everyone else was there, “U-uh, yes, I do believe Prince Kaito isn’t a long-term father. Just within this last year. A-and either way, it’s not that unlikely for someone in their early twenties to have multiple children by now.”

Arven tilted his head, confused. A coup that made him a public pariah… maybe Dimitri meant the civil war? That had been a coup. Arven supposed Kaito could have gotten some fallback from that.

Looking down at his figurine, he gave it a critical look, “...Josie, what would you say this looks like?” Arven asked, showing him the clay Growlith. 

Doppio lit up as well, nodding in concurrence. He…kind of felt like Kaito had maybe lied about another number, but Arven probably remembered way better than he did. Though, as Dimitri chimed in…the concept of Tim being Kaito’s adoptive son did ring true in his head, as something he probably heard before. Oops. “I think he wrote about his titles in my notebook,” he softly murmured. 

Lowering his chair for a better view, Josie looked at Arven’s work. “...a fluffy dog?” he guessed, before glancing over at the reference sketches Arven had made. “Oh, you’re making that Growlithe, aren’t you? Is…some of that meant to be fire?”

Arven lit up, grinning proudly, “It is! Hey, look at that, Aceto, other people can see it too!” Arven said excitedly, showing his creation to his boyfriend, chest swelling with pride. 

“You know, I’ve actually carved a few figurines in my day,” Dimitri smiled, looking across the room at the boys, “I’m no expert, but I could show you how to make the little details, like eyes and teeth.”

“Sure, after you rescue Dedan?” Arven asked.

“My rescue is not looking good,” Dedan said, smirking lightly at the board.

“Don’t count me out yet. I’ll never surrender.” Dimitri promised, looking back to the board.

Doppio grinned affectionately back, taking in the piece. “It’s really cute how you made Growlithe standing on two legs. I think any opponent would just have to surrender for a chance to rub prime puppy belly.”

“That would definitely get me,” Josie laughed, before looking at Doppio’s figure, taking in the wide, pointy hat and cloak he’d draped around the piece… “Oh, hey! That’s one of my designs! Aw, I’m flattered you guys kept it~ It’s looking great, Doppio, nice job.”

Blinking, Doppio smiled and looked to the side, practically glowing from the compliment. He didn’t think the Mismagius was anything special, but…it was nice hearing it looked good. 

“Thanks… And, um, yeah, that’d be helpful, Dimitri, thanks. We are trying to figure this out, but…help will help make nicer-looking pieces…”

“I am afraid the extent of my artistic skills lay in the realm of metalwork solely,” Fiora lamented (and not just for not being able to help much with clay, as her campaign to secure the Alliance’s bridge was working out just as well as it had last time), “However! If you find yourselves needing anything in that medium, I would be delighted to lend my aid.”

“Maybe at some point we’d be ready to add metal pieces to them? Maybe their bases?” Arven hummed, absolutely delighted as he admired his Growlithe for another moment. Putting it down, he grabbed a new clay rectangle, determined to start working on Arcanine next.

This was… more fun, then Arven had thought it would be. Who would have thought Chess club would be fun? And there was something about creating stuff with Aceto and having other people make nice little comments. It was in a weird way, sort of thrilling. 

“Was Mismagius your design, Josie?” Arven asked, glancing at Doppio’s piece again, before whistling lowly, “That’s a cool design. I like the little spikes around its hat. You did a great job capturing that, Aceto.”

Doppio just grinned more, even more pleased with Arven’s praise. 

“Well, to start,” Josie chuckled. “You definitely did a lot turning my scribbles into a cool drawing. You know, you’re a pretty good sketch artist, Arven! You have practice doin’ horticultural sketches, or, you know,” Josie snorted, rolling his eyes, “You have skills that don’t solely revolve around one interest.”

“Arven is really good!” Doppio was quick to chime in. “He drew pictures of himself and Chief in my notebook and they’re my favorite to look at every day.”

Josie’s crocodile grin returned. “Yeah? Well, considering you two are bunking together, I’d hope so, but you like lookin’ at Arven every day? Cute~”

“Huh,” Khalid hummed, lazily moving a piece on the board that made Fiora glower intensely. “Word’s been strong for a while that you two are living at the castle, but you’re staying together in it too?”

“Uh, yeah?” Doppio said more softly, not really sure why that was…a pointed question. “I mean, Arven offered for me to stay at his place before, so when the plans changed to stay at the castle, we just…took a room together.”

Arven shot Khalid a dry look, before huffing a bit, “It’s not like that. Stop being weird about it. And it’s none of your business anyway. We get enough shenanigan accusations at home.”

Gerard glanced up, frowning, “...are you moving to the castle permanently, Arven?”

“What, no? Why would I? I have a house.” Arven said, pulling out the new legs.

“I suppose that’s fair,” Gerard said. 

“It’s just you call the castle ‘home’, and the house, ‘the house’.” Eden pointed out, moving her next move in a blink of an eye.

“Oh…” Arven frowned, “...well, of course I would. Aceto’s there.”

“Awww, that’s sweet.” Dedan smiled, though Dimitri frowned in the same moment. Hmmm…

“Slow your roll there, I’m not accusing anything,” Khalid grinned. “Just trying to piece together the full story from what the gossip mill twists.”

It seemed there was a lot of that… Doppio wasn’t exactly surprised. While he wasn’t very privy to the school ecosystem, he knew how gossip worked, and…well, anyone hearing even a bit about his and Arven’s situation would get interested, he supposed. It was more ‘exciting’ than regular day-to-day things, for most people. 

It didn’t mean he was that happy about it though. 

Unlike Arven’s sentiment, which made Doppio blush and look down with a grin again. 

Shaking his head, Josie leaned back in his chair again. “You two really are so sweet it could give a guy a toothache.”

“Green’s an ugly color on you, Josie,” Arven smirked, swelling more with pride. Aceto was easy to brag about. So was their relationship, honestly. They were solid.

“Ah, young love,” Dimitri sighed… before smirking at Dedan, “Check, by the way.”

“What?” Dedan frowned, double checking the board, before biting the tip of his thumb, “Curses. I am overjoyed that I am at the cusp of freedom.” He said, clearly looking for a way out of it.

Josie looked wholly amused as he nodded gamely. “Don’t I know it--really clashes with the hair, though I can get away with it more than Fi can.”

Fiora sighed, getting the sneaking suspicion that Khalid could’ve put her into check some time ago, but was just drawing out their game to fill the club time. It wouldn’t have been the first time he’d done something like it. “Unless I want to fill my closet with pinks and yellows, I cannot go seasonal clothing shopping in spring. It takes the most delicate of greens to even come close to not making me look like a vegetable advertisement.”

“Hey, that could still be a look,” Khalid teased, while Fiora just bored down on their board. 

About as finished with Mismagius as he could be (with Dimitri offering to give tips for the faces, Doppio wanted to wait for that before just barreling through), Doppio picked up some more clay to knead, deciding what to try next. “...um… You do make a lot of…comments,” Doppio mumbled, glancing up at Josie. “Are? You looking to date someone, or…?”

Completely uncaring of the looks shot his way, Josie laughed brightly. “Dating? Nah. I’m not the kind of guy that goes along with the word ‘commitment’. But, if someone’s looking for a good time? Then I sure know how to give it to them.”

Josie certainly had a…certain reputation in school. 

“He’s a ‘Kaito type’.” Arven told Doppio, trying to make this next figurine notably bigger than Growlith. Tricky, when they were both based on the same pieces. “And is just as open about it. Though, Josie, you might be proud to know you are a lot less weird about it.”

At that, Dimitri looked up, fascinated. Oooooh… Luminary gossip… that’d make some great inspiration for future plotlines, especially with that personal first person perspective on it. He didn’t dare as any of the royal family to talk to him personally, but he was noooot too good to listen to gossip from the people who knew them… right up until Dedan reached over and tapped his wrist again. Ah, he was staring. Back to the game.

Eden, though, raised an eyebrow, “I hope we mean the harmless kind of weird, and not ‘propositioned one of the kids who lives in his castle’ weird.”

“Woah, what? No, not that kind of weird. I wouldn’t just casually bring that up as a ‘haha’ thing,” Arven frowned, “But he’s one of those types that just has sex on the brain literally all the time. I think it’s something he’s weirdly proud of, is the best way I can describe it.”

Doppio furrowed his brows a little. “...but…Josie just said he’s not interested in dating, so…I think that’d be pretty hard to comparably… Like, be bursting with ‘I love my husbands’ energy…”

Josie looked a little surprised to be compared to Kaito that way--the guy was both easy-going and a little manic, in strangely non-conflicting ways--but, well, he guessed he wasn’t really going to see the prince’s flirty side considering he was a minor. Though, that Arven and Doppio had seen it…

“Ah, slut pride,” Josie nodded knowingly, once Arven explained more, again ignoring Fiora’s choked noise, and any possibly similar reaction from Dimitri. “People can get weird about it, but sexual liberation is a beautiful thing. Leads to a lot of other beautiful things,” he winked. 

Doppio just squinted his eyes in confusion at the clay he was kneading. …well, yes, he liked sex with Arven, but…beautiful things?

Dimitri sputtered red– that was his persona he was talking about! Don’t just make character choices like that for him!-- before hiding his fluster under a cough, as Dedan looked at him sympathetically.  Meanwhile, Arven’s nose wrinkled at the term ‘slut pride’-- proud of what??-- though Doppio’s reaction to everything caught his attention. “I guess it… could just be loving husband energy. But I dunno, he did show off to Lake that tally card he keeps around. They might be an open relationship? It wouldn’t surprise me.”

Dimitri floundered some more– absolutely not! It conflicted with his deep sense of personal duty towards his loved ones!! (Probably!!)-- as Arven suddenly frowned, looking at the rest of the group, “Uh, though I don’t actually know if the princes are in an open relationship. That’s literally just me guessing over nothing, and thinking about it, Prince Kokichi probably wouldn’t want a rumor like that going around.”

“I can promise the silence of me and my people, but can vouch for no one else, really. And neither can you. You really should think twice before spreading rumors, it could get messy.” Eden lightly scolded him.

“Well, open relationships aren’t exactly ‘scandalous’ either. Just a bit uncommon.” Gerard shrugged, “I doubt there’d be any negative feedback if it got around.”

“Still a bit rude.” Dedan offered, cursing as he realized, “Ah… you’ve checkmated me.”

“It was a glorious battle, and I am happy to have you back, my friend.” Dimitri smiled, reaching over to shake Dedan’s hand.

Doppio’s brows furrowed as he tried to think back. “Wasn’t…that from before he was married? Uh, the first time, I mean… I dunno, I haven’t really wanted to ask Kaito about the details of his love life… He does gush over his family constantly, though.”

Nodding with Eden’s point, Fiora winced a little. “Especially with the political implications. Such a concept means little to those of us here, but Prince Kokichi’s marriage and union with two Dicean-Luminous citizens is a prominent symbol for many people in, if not laying grudges against Luminary aside, then keeping them in private. I suppose such unions would not be diminished by an open relationship, but I could imagine it may stir up those unsavoury rumors of Prince Kokichi preferring to marry a full Dicean, if a choice were solely up to him, again.”

“They’re a bit stupid, considering there wasn’t any pressure for him to marry Prince Shuuichi,” Khalid shrugged, “But a lot of the conspiracies about our treaty with Luminary were.”

Glancing over to Dimitri and Dedan’s desks, Doppio hummed softly. “Oh… Does that mean there aren’t, um, any prisoners of war left now?”

“You guys remember the ‘Prince Kokichi is dead’ rumor that was going around for a long time?” Arven asked, pleased that his new figurine was finally starting to look different from his other one. “That one I never put any stock in. I knew King Aiichi wouldn’t hide something like that from us, it was super bizarre how people tried to justify it. Body doubles, fake medical records, secret heirs. Some people need to get a life, go outside, seriously.”

“Politically, from Luminary’s side, I’m fairly certain there’s certain hierarchy things that would make it a bit of a scandal for Prince Kaito to sleep around in an open relationship. I think you have to be the head of the household to get away with it?” Dimitri said, “Though, admittedly, I got that one out of a Dicean book, which let’s be honest, does tend to err on the side of the dramatics, when it comes to Luminary hierarchy. Makes fantastic political fiction, but I doubt a lot of it is based in reality.”

“Then why did you bring it up, Dimitri?” Eden asked.

“...because it’s fun to talk about.” Dimitri pouted.

“Yes, the prisoners of war are all free. Which is good, since I hear rumor the onslaughts from the empire are coming.”  Dedan said.

“Not if I have anything to say about it.” Gerard determinedly glared at the board, “The battle is not lost yet.”

Doppio frowned a bit, shaking his head. “How morbid…” Sure, he’d heard a lot of rumors about Kokichi’s health…but he guessed the ‘dead’ rumors came before…er, him. Thinking about the timeline, Doppio really had been born the winter before the war ended, so…the majority of the scarier rumors and propaganda he’d kind of missed. 

“It was super far-fetched,” Josie nodded. “Sure, maybe you’d only see Prince Kokichi at one or two festival speeches a year, but taking the jump from that to ‘secretly dead’ is ridiculous. But that’s just the nature of gossip--the crazier it is, the more fun it is for people to conspire about. Nevermind the fact that it’s about a real person.”

Though, to a point royalty did kind of feel like a different plane than real people. Unless you had some business that brought you face to face with an Ouma, they tended to be more of a concept, than people. From everything he’d heard through Dimitri, it sounded like it was just that but pumped up to a thousand about Luminous royalty. 

“You might want to start considering Ger’s point more seriously, Edie,” Khalid called, idly placing a piece down on the board. “Since the east is going to continue to be inaccessible for the Empire to cross. Checkmate, Fi.”

“WHAT?!”

Fiora looked at the board furiously. “Wha--? But-! You didn’t even put me into check!”

“Course,” Khalid chuckled. “Pushing the Pride of the Coast into a defensive battle? I gotta end the battle without extra casualties.”

“GAH!”

“Ah, shame… or good thing?” Arven said, glancing at Doppio and shrugging, “We’re not really aligned with anyone, so I guess either way for us, huh?”

Eden frowned, pressing the tip of of her lost queen piece against the edge of her lips, “That is unfortunate… that puts us in a bit of a position.”

“I swear, empress, I will make up for Fiora’s mistakes, by winning this game and your ear.” Gerard smirked, making his next move… before blanching as the next snapping move against him jumped around the board, “W-what–”

“If the plan changes, it will be by my own counsel, knight. But, that said, my own counsel would suggest that I listen to my aides.” Eden said, knocking Gerard’s king over idly, “Fiora, Gerard, we have much more planning to do.”

Doppio shrugged back. “I guess so? Um…” He looked over to Khalid, taking a breath before mustering his courage. “Are…travelers, I guess, allowed to cross the bridge, even if we’re coming from…um, e-empire lands?”

He turned a bit red as Josie softly encouraged, “There’s the spirit,” though Khalid just gave the boys an easy grin. “Given that you guys aren’t spies? You’re more than welcome to travel the Alliance as you please. Though while residing in our lands, you might be asked for a favor or two--there’s always a lot to learn from outsiders.”

Sighing, Fiora thanked Khalid for the game and stood, heading over to Eden and Gerard. “Are we holding counsel now? Those battles did end up with fortuitous timing… Oh, and, Eden? Is it still alright if I come over to do homework today?”

“What’s that, you actually have an afternoon off?” Josie raised an eyebrow, before his face went neutral. “...your old man didn’t give you guff about the game during Harvest, did he?”

“It is fine!” Fiora quickly said, before smiling sheepishly, her expression a little stiff. “It was…a surprise to see Father join the spectating crowd, but…well, he did not seem to think chess is a waste of time, at any rate…” Her voice faded for a moment, before she bolstered herself up. “However, he has found himself with a slew of work to attend to, so my presence at home is…not as demanded.”

“Sure, it’s been too long anyway. We can catch up properly,” Eden smiled, relaxing a little. It occurred to Arven that some of her ‘ice queen’ persona was literally that: just something she put on for the chess games. She wasn’t exactly bursting with cheerful energy now, but there was something distinctly casually in the tone as she said, “Gerard, you’re working on a book report, right? Wanna join?”

“Calling it a ‘book report’ is seriously underselling my workload,” Gerard said dryly, nodding, “But of course. How else will Fiora get the good advise I will so graciously provide?” Ah, so Gerard was just Like That, chess or not. Arven supposed that was good to know.

Lighting up at Doppio playing along, Arven grasped his hands together into fists, “Good, because there’s a lot of pokemon in that region that we still haven’t gotten to research! This war isn’t going to stop us from collecting them all!”

“Yes, I am certain you know all about the education track completely different from the one you took last year,” Fiora matched in tone, before pausing. “...if you insist on getting coffee on the way, then I will get tea. Will you be walking to your house with us, Dimitri? If not, I would be more than happy to pick you up something for later, as I would for your parents as thanks for hosting.” And for covering for Fiora whenever she wanted to spend time with other friends, though Patricia and Lambert said nothing was necessary in return. Still, if she was going to the Vresvelg-Blade household for real, she wanted to express her gratitude. 

While Doppio looked affectionate at how pumped Arven got, Josie laughed a bit. “Pokemon? That’s a catchy name for these little critters. Contraction of ‘pocket monsters’, right?”

Doppio nodded shyly. “Prince Shuuichi came up with it.”

“Yeah, we thought it was kind of cute, but honestly, the kids Kaito’s son hangs out with kinda latched onto the name when they heard it,” Arven said, “Listening to them say it to each other over and over kind of sold me on it. I’d have a hard time thinking of them as something else now.”

“Coffee and tea,” Gerard agreed, “And of course my excellent advise, which is universally helpful, regardless of school tracks.”

“No, Dedan and I are planning to head to a fabrics store after this,” Dimitri smiled, “I, uh, am going to try my hand at designing the sort of outfit Kaito wore for his last wedding. I finally got a picture. It’s… much different, from his first wedding outfit. It will make an interesting exercise in new styles.”

“Ah, Arven, Doppio, will you two be wrapping up here as well?” Dedan asked, looking at their supplies, “You don’t have to feel pressured to leave just because we are.”

“Oh! You got a picture?!” Fiora lit up. “Please allow me to see your finished product! Considering it was a much more private affair, there is much less to go off of, but everything I have heard was that they were lovely events. Even a different style, I am sure the piece is just as intriguing as the ceremonial armor.”

“Um…” Doppio nervously said, looking down at his half-covered pawn. “Uh, I think I want to finish this one up, at least, so there isn’t two weird layers of clay… Is that okay with you, Arven?”

“We can move most of the desks back, so you guys don’t have to do the full-clean up if you’re the last here,” Josie assured, letting his chair ‘thunk’ back properly on the floor as he got up with a sigh. “Think I’ll go deliver these cookies before it gets too late, though--pity to have ‘em not at their prime. They’re really good, by the way! I’m impressed you guys managed to pull off macarons this professional-looking.”

Doppio lit up, smugly smiling though he kept his gaze down bashfully. “Thanks! We worked really hard on them.”

Now that there was less chess to focus on, cookies were tasted and, often with slightly surprised exclaims, very enjoyed. Dedan enjoyed the macarons, but Dimitri grew a little fixated on the marshmallow pretzels, and Eden and Gerard were mostly just impressed with the craftsmanship, both aware of how hard macarons were to get right.

Arven grinned, saying his final goodbyes as everyone finished cleaning up, waving them off, until it was just him and Doppio. “Well, that was fun. They’re always an interesting group.” Arven said, listening to the sound of their footsteps heading down the hall.

“...” He glanced over at Doppio, looking cute as he worked on his figurine… and with a small, bashful blush, leaned in to kiss the edge of his lip. Jolting back and burning red, a little embarrassed to kiss his boyfriend in a classroom, as he said, “I hope you didn’t mind me gushing about you. I get really proud to show you off to my classmates.”

Fiora was similarly impressed by the macarons, but a little to her embarrassment went back to the marshmallow-pretzel cookies just as often as Dimitri, covering her mouth as she chewed through the menagerie of different textures. Khalid, on the other hand, enjoyed the perfected simplicity of the chocolate chip cookies, and even asked to take some home for his parents. Doppio was ecstatic, but apologized profusely for not preparing any other travel boxes like he had for Josie’s friend, much to Khalid’s amusement as he calmly assuaged Doppio’s anxieties. 

“I’m glad we came,” Doppio nodded in agreement, letting go of a little sigh once the social energy had dissipated. Though, he glanced up with a surprised look, turning pink at the kiss, smiling as he worked on the smaller ghost. “No, I… It’s kinda nice? I get a little embarrassed, but…a-a good kind? It’s…nice that you’re proud of me.”

Glancing up with a sheepish look, he said, “I…kinda hope I do the same for you? I’m not sure how good I am at showing it, but I’m really proud of you too.”

“Oh, absolutely,” Arven laughed, fussing with his figurine some more, trying his hand on adding in little tufts of fur, “Honestly, you gush about me sometimes. Blows my own praises out of the water. You’re lucky I’m not competitive, or I’d be trying to out do all your gushing with my own gushing everytime you bring it up.”

Arven glanced at the door again, before looking down at his figurine. Still burning red from where he had kissed Doppio. Like, literally barely kissed him, but… it was kind of exciting, kissing his boyfriend at school. Maybe he could understand why all those annoying couples were always kissing in random hallways and stuff. Which, he still thought was kind of stupid and, as stated, annoying, but… alone…

“...” Arven fussed with the figurines snout, “...can I, uh…” Arven flushed, “Kiss you some more?”

Doppio giggled softly, growing more flustered at the sound, though…he really was happy. “Well…you’re worth gushing about. You’re incredible, and…even if they don’t really matter, I think everyone should acknowledge it. If they’ve slowed down enough to hear me, then they have the time to bask in…um, your coolness.”

That wasn’t the full extent of how Doppio felt about it, but…that was the best way he could describe it. Whether Arven chose to engage or not, he was an irreplaceable part of the world, and Doppio demanded that the world acknowledged him. 

His tongue poking out a little as he rolled clay balls for the ghost’s necklace, hoping that they’d stick on alright, Doppio looked up, blinking for a moment. Before blushing. “...yeah. Um…do you want me to scoot over more?”

Arven look at that little tongue poke and, flushing harder, nodded quickly, “Uh, yep. I do. Yes.”

Though, he wanted to meet Doppio halfway, so he scooted his own chair closed too. His foot bouncing restlessly on his heel as he leaned in, peering eagerly at Doppio with a little smile. Though, he was going to wait. He didn’t want to distract Doppio too much from the crafts, if his boyfriend wasn’t feeling it. One or two kisses would sate him.

Setting the clay and pawn down, Doppio scooted his chair over, laughing sheepishly as his knees bumped Arven’s, the two of them moving forward at the same time. “Um…my fingers are kinda covered in clay,” he…warned? F-for…general purpose. Not that Doppio was going to touch Arven all that much, but…well. His boyfriend should be aware. 

Leaning in, Doppio closed his eyes and pressed his lips to Arven’s, letting the peck linger. As it always did, warmth flooding through his body from his lips, a sense of…peace, and yet electric excitement and flustered nerves jolting through his body. Again, he pressed in for another kiss. 

…well, if they’d gone through the effort of scooting closer to each other, then Doppio assumed Arven had been asking for more than brief cheek kisses.

Arven smiled into the kiss, before focusing on giving as good as he was getting. Closing his eyes, he kissed back for every little press against him, his lower stomach doing pleasant little flips at the warmth and scent of his boyfriend. And the taste. Arven had never really understood people ‘tasting’ each other when kissing, unless they were gargling tongues or something? Seemed like a lot of work. 

But he got it now. The tast of Doppio’s breath on his tongue really was a taste, and Arven was a little addicted to it. Placing his hand– oh, oops, his hand was covered in clay too. Ah well, he’d help wipe it off later– alongside Doppio’s waist to ‘steady’ himself as he leaned in more, chasing each kiss every time Doppio leaned back slightly. 

They were breathing in through their nose, and honestly, if Arven had been outside his own body looking on, he might have been a bit embarrassed at the noise of their makeout session. But in the center of it, it was just a warm, exciting thrill, Arven idly exploring Doppio’s side as he did so.

“H’ah,” Arven finally took a breath, just needing too, as he looked dreamily at Doppio, “...Josie can be kind of a jerk sometimes, but… the privacy of the hike does sound nice. Think we could convince the bodyguard Kaito wants to send to wait at the bottom for us?”

Doppio had never really thought about the physicality of it, when he had thought about the concept of relationships at all, before Arven. He knew that people in relationships kissed and stuff, but…it always seemed as just a sort of…’thing you did when you were in a relationship’. Not its own type of…longing, he supposed. A craving. 

Sure, it was still one that Doppio was just fine without, if Arven didn’t want it (because it wasn’t just ‘kisses’ that Doppio wanted, but ‘Arven happily kissing him’), but… The only way he could think to describe it was a type of loneliness. The loneliness of wanting affection from his boyfriend that occurred when he didn’t…have it. 

And when he got it? It was like the whole world was far away, and reality just existed in the contact of their lips and Arven’s hand on his waist…

“N…hhhn…” Doppio breathed when they parted, looking flushed and happy. Though he did give Arven a mildly confused look. He didn’t think Josie had been being a jerk… 

“...I dunno,” Doppio admitted, humming uncertainly. “I think at that point we might as well just be arguing to not have someone come with us at all. But…depending on who it is? We…could probably ask them to lag behind or something. Like…close enough that they’d hear if we shouted, but…not close enough to see us?”

Arven sighed, leaning against Doppio a tad forlornly, even as he admitted, “Yeah, you’re probably right. I’m just trying not to scandalize Firenze or Nazumi or whoever, watching us kiss for a while… but also I wanna kiss you for a whiiiile.” Arven whined, nuzzling into Doppio’s neck, a small whine in the request… before smirking. Kissing Doppio on the neck a few times, looking for the little spots that made Doppio shiver. 

But, he was getting too caught up. If they let themselves, they could be at this for longer than ‘a while’, and he didn’t wanna trap his poor boyfriend in an uncomfortable school desk with his clingy boyfriend. So he was going to pull back…

…though, feel bold, he gave a small lick to the side of Doppio’s neck, before whispering against him, “Can I… give you a hickey?”

Doppio laughed softly, though his face reddened more as he put an arm around Arven  while trying to keep his fingers off his boyfriend. “I want to too… From how you’ve described it, there’s a lot of amazing stuff I’m looking forward to seeing on the hike…but…” Doppio flushed more. “...y-you’re the most amazing thing, I-I know.”

“Though, um,” Doppio coughed, just…trying to barrel through his fluster, “I think Firenze and Nazumi are…un-scandalize-able. Between Kokichi and Kaito, I…um, think they’ve gotten professional at just…ignoring that…stuff…”

Doppio’s words trailed off as his breath hitched, little shivers going down his spine as Arven kissed at his neck. He held Arven closer, eyes scrunching shut…before they snapped wide open, Doppio blazing scarlet as he squeaked. “Wh-w-w-wh-what? I-I, um, huh, wha - I…”

He was reaching a shade of red yet unknown. “U-u-um…u-under my collar, um…yeah. Yeah, you can.”

“You sure?” Arven asked, kissing lower, dipping his fingers– after doing his best to wipe that hand off on himself, he was well beyond caring about his own clothes– into the edge of Doppio’s collar, pulling it down a little and kissing the space beneath, taking a deep breath. Sunshine~

Arven had never given anyone a hickey before, but he was pretty sure, from how his friends had talked about it, that it was just… a bit of pinched sucking? Listening for the sound of Doppio’s breathing, hoping the pinch wouldn’t hurt, Arven pressed his lips around a spot of skin he had picked, just where the neck started to curve into the shoulder. That flushed excitement turning into real heat after a moment, partly at the odd feeling of Doppio’s skin moving beneath the pressure of his lips as he started to lightly suck against the skin, and partly because he was already imagining what it’d look like. A little red mark, bruising into a small, obvious sign that Arven had been there…

Oh geez. He was going to need to cool down after this. But only after he was certain that dark little spot was there, humming happily as, after a few light, easy sucks against his skin, Arven pressed his lips tightly against Doppio’s skin, licking his tongue over the small bubble of skin soothingly… before sighing against Doppio’s skin. Pulling back to look it over.

“...cute,” Arven whispered. Doppio red and flushed, his head tilted so that, as long as Arven had pulled down the collar, the reddened spot on his neck was both easy to touch and easy to look at. A sharp heat of desire running through Arven at the sight, as he licked some of the spittle left off his lips. “Woah.”

Doppio was going to explode. That was the only possible conclusion. BOOM, there he goes, sorry, Arven, your boyfriend exploded. Any second now, Doppio was sure, with how tightly wound and filled to bursting with flustered, excited nerves he was. Staring forward over Arven’s shoulder, Doppio rested his palm on Arven’s bicep and held him closer with his other arm, shivering a bit from how he felt Arven’s breath mist against his lower neck. 

The…lowest lower neck there could be. With Arven pulling his collar down, and ducking his head against him, and, oh, Doppio was already tilting his head away, when had he done that? When had--

Doppio’s breath stuttered as he felt a light pressure and…warm wetness against his neck, his eyes widening. Feeling…the inside of Arven’s lips, impossibly soft, against the ever so slight pinching of his teeth… He could even feel the point of Arven’s canines, feeling all the more prominent when compared to the rest of Arven’s teeth. 

Pupils dilating, Doppio’s mouth dropped open slightly as he breathed silently, stock still like if he moved even the slightest, the moment would be gone. Though…really, all Doppio could think about was…wanting more. Wanting that tiny pinch to turn into a bite, really feel the slice and sharpness of Arven’s teeth. Wanting that grip on his waist to dig, wanting (tearingcuttingslicingbruising wanting the boil of his blood open and apparent to Arven, to coat and cover and mix until there was nothing, nothing separating them)

With smoldering, tarnished gold eyes, Doppio lunged forward as Arven drew back, almost slamming their lips together as he completely left his seat, straddling Arven in his. His arm tightly holding Arven close, while the hand that had been on his bicep quickly ran through his hair. 

Arven was a little surprised, admittedly. He actually, briefly, put his hands up, like this was some sort of misunderstanding, like Doppio had, uh, tripped?? And??? Smashed his head back into Arven’s???? While ending up in his lap?????

…but once he realized what was happening, Arven gave a soft, interested little hum. Taking in a deep breath through his nose before closing his eyes and pressing back, wrapping his arms around Doppio’s waist and steadying him by spreading his stance a little on the chair, which had rocked backwards for a moment in Doppio’s flurry of movement. The chair settled back on all four legs with a loud CLACK, and something about the loud, strange sound heightened all of Arven’s senses. Instead of being a little dazed and dreamy, as he had been through making out slowly, he was now just acutely aware of Doppio’s weight on him, the heat coming off him, the shape of him around his arms.

It was exciting. Arven was, vaguely, aware that this was getting out of hand, as he felt his pants tighten more against Doppio’s straddle, and Arven pulled Doppio’s hips up to sit higher onto his lap, chasing that feeling. This was his school, and, uh, Arven wasn’t entirely sure this was a safe place to be doing something like this… but fuck, he wanted it. A low, frustrated sound edging through the bottom of his throat. Mad at himself that any part of him was still thinking clearly enough to raise warning bells. He just wanted to ignore it and push this further, his hips bucking up a few times in a desperate bid to stimulate himself.

Doppio let out a heavy breath through his nose as he felt Arven grip his hips, pulling them higher. The movement like a tease, just enough to stoke the interest burning in his gut, and, well, stimulate the hardening in his pants. 

…gods. Arven wanted to kiss him, bite him, hold him…Doppio wanted all of it and more. For even the atoms in their bodies to have no choice but to touch. Grunting as he felt Arven buck, Doppio pushed his own hips down, breath catching at the movement. His dick needily demanding that he do it again…and Doppio was inclined to oblige. 

Moving his tight grip down Arven’s back, Doppio slipped a few fingers under his shirt and vest, feeling out that warm, soft skin, and with another grunt…

Just a little. He nipped at Arven’s lips. Opening his own just slightly to press his teeth against his boyfriend…growling softly as he rolled his hips down again. 

“Mph,” Arven huffed, parting his lips as he felt teeth graze them, The nibble against his lips put the idea in his head, that Doppio’s lips were biteable. That it might be fun to give as much as he got, moving to graze Doppio back… and overshooting a little. Too excited, as he bit down on Doppio’s lower lip harder then he had meant to, his canine tooth grazing down, and worried at the additional unexpected force, Arven pulled back. 

Doppio lunged again, but Arven put up a hand, catching him on the chest as he panted, “Wait, wait… h’ah… ‘hah… are you okay?” Arven asked, between desperate little pants, his eyes searching Doppio’s lower lip with concern. “...shit. Sorry, I split your lip. Are you okay?”

Doppio’s eyes were… The only way to describe them would be darkly glowing. Not literally glowing, but his gaze so heated and intense that it demanded attention. But as Doppio panted, for a split second looking like he’d overpower Arven’s hand just to get back at his face, he blinked once, twice…

Before loosening his grip on Arven, looking a bit more like himself as he freed a hand to gently touch his lip…before he jolted in shock and grimaced. “Aw, gross… Shoot, sorry, Arven. Y-yeah, I’m fine…”

Getting off Arven’s lap, Doppio landed back in his original seat, reaching into his bag for tissues, one of which he folded and pressed to his lip, murmuring about ‘how unhygienic’ this was. Glancing back over to Arven with remorse, he apologized again. “Sorry… Got…a little over excited, I think…”

Arven entirely understood why he did… but it was a near thing, Arven resisting the urge to actually whine as Doppio pulled himself away, wanting to hold onto his grip on his hips and keep him on his lap. But, no, he knew his boyfriend didn’t like blood, and he’d want to get clean, and… auuuuugh…

“You don’t h-have to apologize,” Arven said, shifting uncomfortably in his chair, trying to adjust the twist of his boxers against the rising press of his dick. Oh, fuck, maybe dying of blue balls is a real thing… “I should have been more careful. Wow. My hearts going a mile a minute… th-there’s a nurses office, if you, phew, if you want some ice to put on it?”

“...wow.” Arven said again, leaning his head back over the hair and putting his arms over his face, trying to cool himself down, “I think I was going to seriously escalate that, if that hadn’t happened.”

“No, I… I think I’ll be okay. Just…gotta clot it,” Doppio murmured, not immune to having quite the uncomfortable and…apparent situation in his pants. Dammit this was going to follow him all day, wasn’t it. Shifting a bit, he pressed more firmly against his lip. “...should probably disinfect it when we get home too…”

Where…they probably should be heading back to soon. Doppio didn’t know when they locked up the school, and he doubted it was any time soon, but… They probably shouldn’t spend all afternoon there. 

In pseudo public. 

Where…anyone could’ve walked in on them. 

Cringing into a blush, Doppio nodded a bit. “...yeah. Um… I didn’t…hurt you or anything, did I? I kinda…pushed myself on you without checking in…”

Yeah, Doppio had done that. And, in truth, Arven knew that probably wasn’t okay. There were a lot of situations where that wouldn’t fly, even if Arven could realistically just push Doppio off of him…

“...I liked it though,” Arven said, flushed red, forcing himself to move as he went to start putting everything away in his backpack, “I mean… you should stop if I ever look like I don’t like it. But, uh… that wasn’t this time. Honestly, I was half a second away from seeing if I could throw you onto a desk. And that might have been me pushing too hard. Uh…” Arven coughed, flustered as he closed up the supplies, “...like, literally.”

“I mean… still for the best we didn’t do it though,” Arven said, looking at Doppio, arousal still more than clouding his judgment as he said uncertainly, “...right?”

Doppio nodded seriously, his brows arching together. “I will… I-I mean…I know I shouldn’t have in the first place, but… I never want to force you into anything, Arven.” And he knew that went both ways. 

Eyes widening a little, Doppio’s gaze went far away…before he awkwardly tugged down one leg of his pants, shifting a bit. Meeting Arven’s eyes again as he nodded. “Right… I mean, I-I really liked it! But…I think doing, um, anything, here…would be crossing more than a few boundaries…”

Getting up to collect the nearly empty cookie box, Doppio pulled the tissue away from his face, wincing a little at Arven. “Uh…how’s the damage looking?”

“It’s a little purple,” Arven admitted, wincing on Doppio’s behalf. “But, it’s not big. I think it’ll probably go back to normal by the time we get home, especially with the air cooling you. Sorry again I bit you. I mean, I meant to bite you? But not that hard, I just guestimated poorly.”

Doppio glanced down, flushing fiercely as he re-applied the tissue. “...I really liked it. I…um… It feels nice, when you bite me.”

“Yeah?” Arven said, reaching up to cup Doppio’s face, looking at the small cut on his lip, “...but not to this point, right?”

Doppio glanced away, having to change the direction with Arven coming so close, and something conflicted twisted his expression. “...I don’t know?” he softly admitted. “...it’s nice in its own way…but thinking about getting blood on each other kind of makes me want to throw up. And…it starts out as nice thoughts but…then goes to scary ones.”

Arven’s expression turned grim at that, as he immediately assumed, “You mean, like, you being scared? I don’t want to scare you…”

Doppio half-grimaced, feeling…complicated. “It’s not…quite like that. I dunno… I’ve told Mariah I have scary thoughts sometimes, but…we just haven’t talked about it yet. And they’re just…confusing. I don’t know…”

“I mean… I won’t say you have to tell me about them if you don’t want to. We’re a couple, but I’m not your second head or anything,” Arven mused, scratching his cheek lightly, “...but you know you can, right? I won’t think it’s weird. Or, well, it can’t be that much weirder than anything else in our lives. Our lives are kinda weird.” 

Arven chuckled, before wincing as he tried to subtly adjust his pants again. “Okay, but seriously, how obvious is this? I really hope this isn’t as obvious to other people as it is to us. Can we sit down on a bench for a little bit when we get out into the fresh air. I wanna give the cold a chance to, uh… cool me down.”

Doppio looked to the side, sighing softly. “...I know I can. And I’m not…” He squinted slightly. “I’m not…trying to hide anything from you, or…that I’m feeling worried about explaining? I just…” Doppio sighed again. “...it’s confusing. And I don’t really know what to think about it myself…”

He fell quiet for a moment before looking over and smiling softly at Arven. “...when I figure out the words to describe it, I’ll tell you. I just…want to figure it out a little more so you’re not having to sift through pure concept diarrhea.”

The slight levity he’d found soon scrunched into a grimace as Doppio glanced down, trying to appraise their situations without, uh, staring too much. “...uh… Well, we can hope that most clubs are gone and just…hurry? T-to a bench, I mean, yeah, we can do that…uh…” Squirming a little, Doppio started clasping up his coat before he groaned, pouting at Arven. “...why are you just s-so damn hot?”

Arven startled a little at that… before he laughed. Snickering into his hands, even as his face lit up red. “Me!? That was all you! T-the way your lips part when you’re excited? How am I supposed to not want to kiss you!?”

“And your eyes when you’re really excited?” Arven snickered, nudging Doppio a bit as he smirked, “You know, they just get really intense and piercing…in a different circumstance, I think it’d even be a little intimidating. You give Maki a run for her money… it’s uh…” Arven looked down, losing some of his nerve as he smiled, skin burning, “s-sexy, I guess.”

“E-eh?!” Doppio squeaked, looking almost alarmed just from how surprising Arven’s claim was. Sure, Arven had called him attractive and stuff before, and, well, Doppio didn’t think his boyfriend was a liar…but just look at Arven!! Every moment of passion between them Doppio felt…almost helpless but to obey! Because Arven was incredible! And really hot!

Red flaring up again, Doppio shrank into his jacket, nudging Arven back for the two of them to get a move on. “W-well… Your eye literally sparkles when you’re excited. I-it’s like you’ve found some…monumental treasure of the world. I feel like I could stare at you forever, b-but that’s kinda rude, a-and it’s kind of hard to do that when I want to kiss you forever at the same time…”

Steaming in flustered embarrassment, Doppio tugged his hood up and shrank even more into his coat, relying almost solely on his light grip on the end of Arven’s vest to guide him.

Arven laughed, flustered and more than a little flattered. His eye sparkled? Huh. “This isn’t helping,” Arven chuckled, looking around as he admitted, “It just makes me want to kiss you again. Which is not going to solve our current predicament. Gods, it’s boiling out here, what happened to fall!?”

It wasn’t, it was actually a pretty cold day. But Arven sure as heck couldn’t feel it, as he steamed in his clothes. Why on earth did he insist on wearing vests this heavy? He felt smothered in it. Sheesh…

“Oh, wait!” Arven said, a flash of inspiration coming to him as he noticed a familiar pathway heading out the school grounds, “I’ve got it, come on. Instant boner killers, coming right up!” Arven said, grabbing Doppio’s hand and pulling him down the path. 

It wasn’t very far off, which helped. And soon Arven showed off a small pond proudly to Doppio, looking incredibly smug. “Ta-da~”

“It’s the mid-fall gambit,” Doppio grumbled, stumbling after Arven. Ugh…he was sure any redness on his skin wasn’t just from embarrassment, but because he was cooking himself in his clothes. “It gets cold enough to break out jackets and scarves for a week, then it gets you. Warm enough for out-of-season heatstroke.”

Peeking out from his hood, Doppio gave Arven an unsure look, even as he took Arven’s hand in turn and easily followed after him. He did trust his boyfriend, but…boner killers tended to be pretty unpleasant things, right? Like, uncomfortable serious stuff, or gross stuff… Doppio didn’t know what that meant, that there was something like that so near to the school. 

Though, what Arven actually stopped them at?

Doppio peeked out more, his eyes widening. “Oh…” This…wasn’t unpleasant or gross at all! “Arven, this is beautiful…”

“It’s nice, right?” Arven said, as he brought up a leg, starting to untie and pull off one of his boots, “More importantly? It’s chilly. Come on, this will do the trick.”

Kicking off both shoes and socks, rolling up his pant legs, Arven walked over to the pond, biting his lower lip as he dipped a toe in… before shuddering through his whole body, “Oh, yep, that’s the stuff. Brrrr… well, in for a copper, in for a gold.” Arven decided, dipping his foot down and finding the muddy bank beneath the water. Shuffling in, “Oooh, squishy… well, Doppio?”

Arven turned, grinning at Doppio, “It feels fine! Little cold, but that’s the point. I officially want to jump on top of you a little less!” Arven paused, looking Doppio up and down, before admitting, “Like, fifty percent less! …forty.”

What Arven had planned to do with the pond was a little less apparent, so Doppio watched befuddledly as Arven started taking his boots off, and he cringed in sympathy as Arven walked in. Even as heated as he was, the thought of wading into water at this temperature was…kind of insane. 

“...nnnng,” Doppio groaned, looking at the pond. Before he sighed, starting to toe off his shoes and roll up his pants. “...this is going to be so gross walking home… Or freezing.”

Taking a deep breath, Doppio judged the pondside with a grimace, before quickly striding in, getting ankle-deep in a second, face set in a cringe. 

“...nnnnnng.”

“Hee~” Arven laughed, reaching over to wrap his arms around Doppio’s waist and lean into him. His clearly trembling limbs not matching his delighted, rosy expression as he said, “No, see, this is perfect! Because now I c-c-can do this, and it’s fine!”

And by ‘this’, he meant leaning in to place a shivering, but enthusiastic, kiss against Doppio’s lips. Giggling as he stammered, “S-s-see? N-no harm, n-no foul! B-b-boner killer!”

Still groaning, Doppio leaned into the kiss, but soon just wrapped his arms around Arven and plonked his head down on his shoulder. Boner definitely killed, but… “...we count to 20 and then get out, if you’re shivering that m-much. It might not’ve been actual f-frostbite, but I’m not chancing any other foot injuries for you f-for the rest of the year.”

“...what’s the plan to g-get home?”

“I-I-I think th-this is where w-we just l-l-live now,” Arven snickered, resting his head on Doppio’s shoulder in turn, “...th-this was a-a-a terrible idea, w-why did you y-you let me d-d-do this?” He laughed, the sound only slightly muffled as he buried his face into Doppio’s collar, “F-f-fuck.”

Doppio scrunched his eyes closed, the feeling of Arven’s face against him nice…and even more with a clothing barrier that surely was protecting him from Cold Nose Attacks. “I-I’m practically a pro at e-enabling people. A-and if not that the-then I-I’m just too - too slow to st-top people.”

“...ok-kay, c’mon, I don’t want you to freeze,” he kindly grumbled, Starting to step back to the grass surrounding the pond, pulling Arven with him. 

“Awwww, okay.” Arven chuckled, following Doppio out of the pond and shivering as he wiped his feet on the grass. Taking his socks, he decided it might be wiser to just wiped off his feet with them and then put his feet into his boots dry, dumping his socks into his backpack. So, he did that.

“Brrr,” Arven brr’d, wrapping his arms around one of Doppio’s and holding him close, trying to warm himself, “W-we should… w-warm up when we get back… w-w-wanna see if the h-hot tub isn’t full of g-gross old guys?”

Taking a cue from Arven, Doppio similarly used his socks as towels (and tried not to think too hard about anything that might’ve been in that pond), though he opted just to hold them, rather than force himself to do a full clean of everything in his bag. Though…that probably wasn’t a bad idea. It could probably do with a routine cleaning soon…

Leaning into Arven’s hold as they started properly heading back to the castle, Doppio hummed, thinking about the hot tub idea. He’d heard that there was a sauna in the castle too, which…kind of sounded nicer for full-body warming. At least in concept, since Doppio had never been to a sauna before. But he did know enough to know that wearing clothes in a sauna was an awful idea and…that was kind of a must…maybe… So…

“Sure… We should be careful not to get overly heated, though,” Doppio smirked, before wincing a little at the stinging pull from his split lip. 

Arven frowned at the wince, taking Doppio’s hand, “I’m going to swing to our room and grab some ointment for your lip first. If you want, you can meet me down there, it won’t take me long and I can double check that Timothy hasn’t gotten overwhelmed with Chief… not that he would. Chief just naps when no one wants to play with him.”

“Sound like a plan?” Arven asked.

“Um, I think I want to stop by our room too, to drop off my socks…and probably my bag and coat if we’re just going to be in the hot tub,” Doppio said quietly, feeling…weirdly nervous about it. …what was that about? “Though, um…if you are going to find Tim, do you want to give him the rest of the cookies? There’s only three left, so I don’t think his parents could blame us for ruining his appetite even if Kimiko and Cali aren’t over and he eats all of them.”

“Oh, good point.” Arven nodded, “Alright, we’ll do that. Let’s go make Tim’s day.”

-

Quietly, Kokichi opened and closed their bedroom door, but instead of what he’d usually do, seeing his loved ones inside, greeting them and getting a round of hugs and kisses, he slugged his way over to the bed and toppled face-first onto the quilt. Toes barely touching the ground as he groaned. 

Shuichi was currently feeding Miyako, while Kaito was reading through the Ouma history book again– he kept needing to take breaks from it, if only because the book was dense– the two glancing at each other. Kaito put up a ‘I’ve got this’ hand when Shuichi started to walk over to them, encouraging him to finish bottle time, as Kaito put his book down and scooted down to the end of the bed. 

Looking over his face-planted husband, Kaito considered him for a moment, before reaching over and rubbing his back in little circles. Just doing it quietly for a moment… before asking, “Long day, beautiful?”

“MMmmhm,” Kokichi groaned, staying still to just appreciate the back rubs for a moment…before turning his head to stop suffocating himself. Looking over at Shuuichi and Miyako with a tired, tender look…before closing his eyes with a sigh. “...I am…so glad Doppio-kun is under state custody.”

“That bad, hm?” Shuichi hummed, looking down at Miyako as she suckled lazily. It had been a good day today, Miyako wise. She was just chilling that day, clearly not concerned with anyone outside her little crib bubble. Shuichi envied her total relaxation. She didn’t know yet that there were dads in the world who committed even more heinous crimes than cutting their hair a different way.

“Oh, geez, my poor Ouma,” Kaito sighed, rubbing Kokichi’s back with wider circles, hands down and flat as he said gently, “Is any part of you aching, beautiful? Or is it purely the emotional side of it? You’ve worked so hard today, I can get us something tasty to eat if it’d help?”

“Anything come up in the trial we didn’t already know?” Shuichi asked, taking away Miyako’s bottle and watching her continue to lazily suckle the air. Alright, alright, hold on, one burb and then you can have your pacifier…

Kokichi hummed to confirm, reaching out to his daughter. Not connecting so fully that his…horror seeped through to her, but giving her loving little mental kisses, saying hello to her since he hadn’t been around since that morning. Good baby… Sweet daughter, whom Kokichi sincerely hoped would grow up in a world much kinder than what produced what he’d listened to that day. 

“Mostly emotional,” Kokichi sighed, “though I am pretty happy with this right now, Kai-chan. Thank you… Maybe something tasty’ll be nice, but…I just wanna be around my family for now.”

Groaning, Kokichi lifted an arm to press to his forehead. “Well…that their group, Passione, has been trying to break into Luminary markets for years, and has a presence in smaller communities…so we’re going to notify Kaede about that for Luminary’s drug and safety administration… Though I talked with my dad and he’s going to reach out to his connections to notify the Kuzuryuus too, since they likely have a closer finger on that pulse.”

“...but a lot of stuff we know, or could guess, yeah,” Kokichi said quietly. “...at this point Doe isn’t claiming that nothing’s happened, and has moved onto the mitigation defense. That nothing’s as severe as what his indictments are pointing at. …as if the fact that, prior to Ms. Leif, anyone who’s tried to inform about Passione has gone missing is mere coincidence.”

Because while what Apple indicated were blatant threats against defection, you couldn’t charge murder without any bodies. 

Kokichi’s forehead became nothing but lines. “...as well as the defense that, as Doppio’s his son, it’s his discretion how he treated him… Though the prosecution prepared quite a lot of child protection laws and cases to shut down that part of the case pretty quickly.”

“Ooooooh,” Kaito said softly, starting to do little scritch’s up and down Kokichi’s spine, rubbing more pressured rubs into his lower back and around his neck and shoulder blades, where the tension had built, “...it’s his discretion, hmm?”

Kaito closed his eyes, humming a bit at that… before saying, “What would happen if I just went down there and kicked his butt up into his stomach? Like… more therapy? Community service? I’d be down for community service.”

“Don’t joke, Kaito,” Shuichi sighed, patting Miyako’s back a bit, before cradling her in his arms again, grabbing her pacifier. 

“It’s less a ‘joke’ and more a daydream,” Kaito admitted, scowling, “What a total… jerkwad. Not worthy of speaking in your presence, Kokichi. Just so you’re aware.”

Kokichi hummed softly as Kaito started rubbing his back with more focused attention, just…breathing for a moment. Taking in the here and now, the present. Hearing and feeling his family all around him… 

“...he’s definitely a piece of work,” Kokichi sighed. “...and knowing what Doppio-kun’s confidence issues are like? I can see…” He shook his head a little, more just pressing into the bed. “Sorry. It’s a bummer, you guys don’t wanna listen to that stuff.”

Peering over his shoulder, then over to Shuuichi and Miyako, he asked, “How have your days been? Miya-Miya having a good day?”

“Miya-Miya has been exceptionally lazy today,” Shuichi tsk’d, judgment clear in his tone as Miyako blinked sleepily up at him, “Napping on and off all day–”

“Like babies do.” Kaito said.

“--entirely content to just lay flat on the floor during tummy time–”

“I told you she wasn’t feeling it, man.”

“--and didn’t even give me a single giggle, despite all the effort I put into the puppet show today,” Shuichi said, pouting. “Not even a pity giggle.”

“She was up late last night,” Kaito sighed, now doing slow up and down strokes on Kokichi’s back, “Of course she’s going to be sleepy today. Actually, guys, I’ve been thinking today that I want to bring her to her healer. Nothing urgent, nothing urgent, but when Maki came to sit with me last night, when I was struggling to get her to sleep so I was walking up and down the hall with her? She got her some ice and… well, we think she might be teething. I just wanna get it confirmed.”

“Teething?” Shuichi gasped, before looking down at Miyako in wonder, “...thank goodness I’m not breastfeeding.”

Kaito snorted at that, before looking down at Kokichi, “You know, you don’t have to hide the details of your tough day from us. Or, me, specifically. I do wanna hear it. I don’t want you to just sit in those feelings.” 

Relaxing, Kokichi smiled softly as he listened to Shuuichi recount Miyako’s day of sloth. His daughter taking life at her own speed, refusing to give even a bone for other’s desires…though he did give a pitying laugh for Shuuuichi’s failed show. A work of art ahead of its time, he was sure. 

Though…even moving at your own speed still meant you were moving.

Kokichi gasped as well, pushing himself up a bit to look at Kaito, then Miyako in wonder. “Mi-Mi’s getting her teeth?! Yeah, absolutely, we can take her in. Aw, we’ll get to give her all those teething toys! That cookie one is so cute, I hope she likes it.”

A baby milestone did wonders for lifting Kokichi’s spirits, though he looked back at Kaito with a small smile. “Thanks, Kai-chan… I just…feel bad, when I’m just saying, wow, what an awful guy,” Kokichi sighed. “...like…we already knew that. I don’t want to bring you guys down with stuff that we already know.”

“What? No, are you kidding?” Kaito asked, absolutely bewildered, “Nothing makes me feel better than knowing you guys hate this dude as much as I do. Because Doppio still sings his praises when he can, and I swear, I’m gonna start using my meditation stone as a teething toy too, just to stop myself from grinding my teeth when it happens.”

“I’m sure it’s not as bad as all of that.” Shuichi said, poking his finger on Miyako’s lips to try to see her gums a little. She gave him a deeply unimpressed look at this, continuing to suckle her pacifier. Yeah, you were taking this pacifier from her with your cold, dead hands, dada. “He did turn him in, in the end, he must recognize how bad Doe is at least to an extent.”

“Sure, he does, but… I dunno, listening to him? Doppio blames himself more for Doe being in this position than he blames Doe for it. Like this was all Doppio’s mistake. I try not to chastise him for it when he does it, cause I know how much that can suck, but man, I’m sure I don’t succeed at that as much as I’d like to. Man, you know what Doppio told me the last time we chatted?” Kaito frowned, “Like, more than small greetings and stuff? I’ve apparently called him weak? Like, multiple times.”

“Why?” Shuichi asked. 

“I don’t remember! I feel like such a doodoo head–”

“You know, not using curse words doesn’t mean you have to use dumb ones.” Shuichi said dryly.

“--cause, like, that’s brutal, right? That’s not like me!”

“You’ve insulted me before,” Shuichi said, bringing Miyako over to Kokichi, sitting on his other side, hoping two daddies might be able to get some gum seeing action, “You’ve insulted Kokichi too.”

Kaito blinked, “...I have?”

“I don’t suppose I need to tell you that you can get harsh, when you’re angry,” Shuichi said lightly, gently trying to pull back the pacifier– nope, not happening– before adding in, “But I think sometimes you don’t know how you come across too, when you’re trying to give advise. You don’t tend to mention ways people could be better without informing them how they’re already not measuring up.”

“I’m not saying he hasn’t, because you do have different conversations with him…but I haven’t heard Doppio overtly praise his father in a while. It’s not really my place to say, but I don’t think it’s anything new to say that his feelings there are complicated…” Kokichi hummed, nodding a little with Shuuichi. 

Honestly…Kokichi was very proud of Doppio. It was difficult and painful, but going from outright denying everything, to plainly acknowledging the harm he received from his father in just a few weeks was…monumental. From feeling a…violent frenzy whenever he felt like his father was threatened, to calling his case workers voluntarily to report on Doe? Passing along tips of how to find his father, and be more prepared so no one got hurt in a confrontation? Really, Kokichi thought it was alright if occasionally Doppio spoke fondly of his prior life because of…everything he’d chosen to do to dismantle it. Kokichi didn’t expect it from Kaito, and he didn’t expect Doppio to completely heel turn on everything in a matter of weeks. 

…and if most of those acts came from feeling responsible? Then…that was at least a step one that was helping a lot of people, even if the emotional growth wasn’t quite there. 

Which…even without sabotage, Doppio needed a lot of help with. 

Kokichi frowned a bit, hearing that apparently Kaito had called Doppio weak. He sat up, leaning against Shuuichi in a physical hello, and reached over to gently stroke Miyako’s forehead, happy to have his family all within reach…even if his expression was worried. 

Nodding slowly, Kokichi gave Kaito a gently apologetic look. “That…is kind of your style, hun--tough love. And…Doppio-kun’s a kid. And even for a kid, he internalizes things…” Kokichi grimaced a bit, gaze darkening as he thought back to some of the court days that week. “...deeply. So…if you did your thing, trying to make him angry, instead of sad, and trying to make him stand up to you, instead of being crushed by a big, nebulous problem that there isn’t something physical he can fight? …even with any advice you may have given him…the things you said on the way probably stuck with him. …probably a lot more than the good things.”

Kaito frowned, listening to Kokichi. Nodding along a little… before groaning. Throwing his hands over his face and falling backwards, “Noooooooo.”

“There there,” Shuichi said, reaching over to pat Kaito on the head, “You’ve only potentially traumatized a child that was drowned earlier this month.”

“Uuuugh, shut up, don’t do that, auuuuuuuuuuugh,” Kaito growled into his hands, balling them up into fists and punching his forehead lightly, “Ngh… I’m meant to be easy to beat in those moments. I thought it’d be a confidence boost…”

“Kaito, you are never easy to beat,” Shuichi said, raising an eyebrow in slight amusement, “I don’t think you quite understand how difficult you are to argue with, sometimes.”

“What are you talking about? I’m easy?” Kaito frowned, peeking at Shuichi from around his wrists, “The challenge is always getting the person I’m talking to to take me half seriously.”

“Maybe it was in the Luminary castle, with the royal family,” Shuichi admitted, shrugging, “Everyone else though? Your Momota skills shine through. For better and for worse.”

“Ugh. Great…” Kaito huffed, letting his hands fall, pouting at the ceiling… before sitting up, saying determinedly, “Well, th-that’s not what we’re talking about right now! Our ‘Kichi’s had a tough day, and, we should do something nice for him!”

“Really don’t want to think about it, hm?” Shucihi asked.

“Uuuuuuuuugh.”

Kokichi sighed softly and started rubbing Kaito’s back now, just running up and down his spine. “You’re hard to argue with for a lot of reasons. But…I know the one that’s the worst to me, is…even if I ‘win’ the argument? That doesn’t feel good to me. It makes me feel like there’s a breakdown of communication between us, and that gives me something new to feel bad about. Because I love and care about you, so you constructing the scene between us of you as an adversary…it doesn’t end up as the hero beating a villain, it ends up being someone I love being unusually vitriolic, and me hurting someone I love.”

“I can’t say that’s how it works with Doppio…but he does care quite a bit about you. And…” Kokichi’s gaze darkened again. “...his history of arguing with people he cares about isn’t very bright. I’m certain it doesn’t help that he’s genuinely hurt you in arguments before, so…it’s a situation neither of you want.”

Smiling softly as Kaito changed the subject, Kokichi leaned towards him to kiss his shoulder. “It’s not something we have to keep going into now…but I do think it’s worth thinking about at some point. Especially because you brought it up as something that’s bothering you. …and for what it’s worth, I think Doppio would accept an apology.”

Taking a breath, Kokichi straightened before looking fondly down at Miyako. “I think the breath of fresh air after a tough day I need, though, is confirming if Mi-Mi-chan is getting her teeth. Then we can get that gum goo to help with the pain, and have her pick out some new toys to chew on so it’ll be as paaaaainless a process as possible.”

“Agh, yeah, I should. I will. Just gotta find the right time for it… maybe take him on a night hike? Night hikes are good for apologies.” Kaito mused, entirely sincere in his thought process.

Shuichi, who had long given up on Maki and Kaito’s obsession with scenery based deep talks, just nodded along with the idea before saying, “Should we do that today then? Do you have the energy for it, Kokichi?”

Drawing himself up with a deep breath, Kokichi held it for a moment…before lightly smacking his cheeks as he let it out all at once. Leaning over to kiss Miyako’s head. “Yeah, I’m good for it. And, if we’re already gonna be out…maybe we could get pastries after? Maybe something warm to drink? Man, there was one point during the proceedings we could hear the wind rattle the windows today… It really is mid-fall, huh?”

Getting up to fetch some layers to brave the outdoors, Kokichi grinned softly. “Ooh, do you think Mi-Mi’s up for one of her bigger onesies, or should it be a blanket bundle outing?”

Kaito shot up, excited, “Raccoon onesie! I vote raccoon onesie! She’ll look like dada!”

“Actually, I’ve noticed that Drake looks like a possum?” Shuichi mused, “I still don’t know why you see ‘racoon’ when you look at me, Kaito, but I would be up to getting Drake a possum onesie, entirely for the joke. It’s genuinely uncanny, once you notice it for the first time.”

“I mean, possums are cute and and all, but handsome, we’re discussing our babies fashion escapades today,” Kaito frowned, “So let’s not get distracted… hey, are ‘hot pants’ just really short-shorts? Like the kind you wear, ‘Kichi? …I miss summer.” Kaito pouted. Lamenting the lack of Kokichi in short-shorts in his life.

Kokichi ‘poofed’ his head out of a sweater, raising an eyebrow at Kaito. “Yeah? Not always the kind I wear, but I do have a couple pairs… They’re the ones that have the legs kinda cut at a slant?” Giving a soft, fond laugh at his husband’s longing, Kokichi went back to digging through soft, warm fabrics. 

Summer warmth was its own delight, but Kokichi loved the cooler months just as much. And he had a feeling that once skating season started, Kaito would be sufficiently distracted by other novelties than short-shorts. 

-

Kaito caught Doppio at dinner, asking him earnestly, “Wanna go on a night hike later?”

“What’s a night hike?” Arven asked, as Chief trotted over and sat on Kaito’s feet. Expectantly demanding pets.

Kaito reached down to scratch behind Chief’s ears as he said, “It’s just walking around the city and stuff at night, we just call them night hikes out of tradition. I’m being very clear about that, as apparently I filled my poor tiny husband with a lot of false hope the first time I took him to one. Though, I think he’s crazy, going out onto the mountain at night? A desert, maybe, but a mountain? Those things are dangerous.” Kaito frowned, “So dangerous.”

“A desert sounds way more dangerous than a mountain.” Arven pointed out.

“In what world!?” Kaito sputtered, before shaking his head fiercely, “No, don’t get distracted. Arven, I’m sorry, but you’re not invited, we’re having our talk over bow and arrow shopping!”

“What talk?” Arven asked, though Kaito had already refocused on Doppio, looking absolutely determined.

“Night hike. You, me, tonight?” Kaito asked, “...oh, and Firenze too. Actually, I still have to ask him if he’s okay with it. It might just be us, and thus, waaaay less general city exploring, and more just… maybe walking around the castle?” Kaito wondered aloud, looking off in concern, “...up and down the stairs?”

“So brave.” Arven said dryly.

Doppio squinted at Kaito, before sighing deeply. “I thought we’d already gotten our serious conversations over with…” Another sigh. “No, don’t make Firenze stay late…and don’t make me stay up late either, I’m not walking miles around the city to exhaust myself just because you can’t talk in a hall or something.”

Shaking his head, Doppio returned to his dinner. “Let’s just walk around the gardens, and if it gets past one or two, I’m leaving. Meet you at the front doors at…what. Nine? Ten?”

“Ten!” Kaito said enthusiastically, clenching his hands into fists, “That way the moons had a chance to rise a little! Mood lighting makes the night hike!”

“Good luck, Aceto,” Arven whispered to his boyfriend, patting him on the back, “He’s in a mood today.”

Arven was right. But, in truth, Kaito was in a good mood. Doppio was right, they had had their deep conversation and all of that. But that wasn’t what this was about! This was an apology! Even better, an apology without a ton of anger and resentment built around it!! Which could be fun! Kaito enjoyed a certain level of groveling. He liked to think he could be rather good at it! 

Besides, Doppio already knew Kaito had messed up and felt bad about it. Kaito had already apologized. But this time, Kaito could apologize with a better idea of how he was actually supposed to act. What was Kokichi always saying? A real apology was better behavior? Yeah! That shit! 

Kaito had taken a nap in the middle of the day, to make up for being up all night with Miyako again. Teething was already An Event. He was feeling energized! He hoped she slept through the night that night.

At ten, Kaito enthusiastically knocked on the door.

It was going to be a very busy weekend, and while Doppio did have some free time Friday morning, since the taijutsu tournament wasn’t until after school for all regular blocks, he did want to try and regulate his schedule a little bit. Not long to just snuggle with Arven all day…as tempting as it was. 

But, with a plan made, Doppio was bundled up and waiting by the front doors at ten sharp, mumbling awkward explanations to a guard who’d, understandably, gotten curious what a teen was doing waiting by the castle doors so late. It wasn’t…bad, it wasn’t like Doppio wasn’t allowed to be there, but, uh…it was kind of awkward. And, to his luck…Kaito was late. 

Initially after hearing his and Maki’s weird proclivity for having important talks while walking off somewhere, Doppio had decided not to indulge such annoying habits. But his cost-benefit analysis had kicked into gear when Kaito had approached him and Arven, and the idea of trying to have whatever conversation Kaito wanted in a normal place…which would make him get all twitchy and weird and rambly, was…more hassle than just negotiating down to a shorter walk. And it helped that Kaito had already talked himself down from the beginning. 

…but Doppio still didn’t want to be there at all, and not seeing Kaito anywhere? Fury.

Kaito frowned at the door, a little hurt. What, had Doppio just… decided he didn’t want to go? Come on, he knew the kid was a little exasperated with him, but this was mean.

Knock.

Knock-knock.

Knock-knock-knock-knock-knock– “What?” Arven demanded, looking frazzled, half dressed in his pajamas.

“Is… Doppio home?” Kaito asked.

“What? No?” Arven said, “He went out to meet you.”

“Oh…” Kaito blinked, “Meet me where?”

“I dunno. The garden?”

“There’s like four gardens around this castle!” Kaito sputtered, starting to sweat a little, “Which one!?”

“Well, don’t leave him waiting too long, that’s rude.” Arven yawned, closing the door before Kaito could say anything.

“...???” Kaito fretted, looking around, trying to guess which garden Doppio might have guessed they were going to walk. The west garden was closest… no, wait, it was only closest to the princes room. East garden! He’d check the east garden! 

Kaito hurried off.

Doppio had managed to assuage the concerns of the guard and…honestly, he was a little surprised. There was a part of him that was genuinely expecting Kaito to intervene and…well, not save him. Things with Kaito were so rarely cut and dry, he probably would’ve made things even more awkward. But…it just felt weird that there was still no sign of him. 

There were still a few people moving around the hall, but…this late it really was a few. Far and away from the hustle and bustle that seemed nearly constant, if ever-changing, during the day. …gaaaaah, it still felt awkward to just stand by the doors… He was probably looking like a total weirdo, all ready to leave but just standing there…

Crossing his arms and hunching into his coat, Doppio shuffled to the side a bit and leaned against a wall. Getting…comfortable, he guessed. He was not going to wait all night…but…well, okay, being fair, maybe Miyako had started crying or something, and needed all parents on deck. Doppio wasn’t going to be an asshole towards a guy with a baby for being a few minutes late…

He checked his watch, frowning. …well…15 minutes late wasn’t…that late really…

Okay, definitely not the east garden. Kaito would circle around to the north garden! It’d just be easier, and the odds of him being in the back garden was low, but the odds of him being in the west garden felt high! So just a quick rush through the back…

…but what if Doppio had started walking early and was wandering around the foliage? The back garden was dense. Kaito could easily run right by him…

“...Doppio?” Kaito whispered, looking around the garden, fussing with his fur-lined trench coat, pulling the collar tight around him as he frowned, looking around the garden… before shouting, “DOPPIO??”

One of the lights above him turned on and, instincts from his wild teenage years kicking in, Kaito booked it before whoever was up there would open the curtain to see who was shouting outside. Nope, nope, nope, didn’t matter if the guards were called if you weren’t there to meet them~

As Kaito ran through the garden, pulling in his coat until the fur tickled his cheeks… a grin suddenly split his face. Eyes widening with sudden, eager excitement. Running to the western garden, looking for Doppio. Hunting.

It felt even more conspicuous and dumb, but…half an hour in, Doppio wasn’t just going to stand doing nothing! So…he’d slid down the wall to sit. And do nothing. Hugging his legs to his chest, he rested his chin between his knees and watched the hall. Just…waiting. 

…what if Kaito forgot? He was kind of a flighty guy… From what Doppio had seen over the past month, he didn’t really forget plans with people…but he forgot things in conversation all the time. That’s what made their conversations so difficult, because between the two of them they’d end up forgetting everything and having to rehash the same content over and over, but just with a growing sense of frustration. 

…what if Kaito did this on purpose? He had told Doppio before that if he was being a jerk, it was more likely him just doing it by accident, rather than intentionally, but… Maybe he was still mad about the prank? Even with their apologies, maybe…Kaito did resent it more than he was willing to talk about, and… He didn’t know. Felt like if they weren’t going to listen to him, then maybe a practical example was needed. 

That would be why he asked Arven not to come. Arven wouldn’t wait around half an hour for anyone with no update or context. If they were waiting together, after ten minutes Arven probably would just suggest that they leave, taking their own walk, or just going to bed. 

…but Doppio would wait. If he remembered it was happening, he never missed an appointment ever. He was used to adjusting his own schedule to hit everything needed of him. And…with this the only item, Doppio would wait. 

He sighed into his knees, feeling a sinking feeling in his stomach. 

…was this a new type of punishment?

Okay! West garden was… a bust! 

Damn! 

Kaito huffed, having run around the garden as quickly as he could, panting as he looked around earnestly. Whelp, still no Doppio… but it was okay, right? Doppio had to be around the castle… right? This was not Doppio going missing again. It was okay. Do not get paranoid. There was one more garden to check! 

…what if someone talked Doppio out of the castle?

No, no, the guy wasn’t stupid. Especially after what just happened. He was… definitely still on the castle grounds. Definitely. Definitely…

The guards might have seen him leave.

Last garden or front gate… last garden or front gate… last garden and front gate?

Run really, really, extra fast through the last garden and then bolt for the front gate!? 

Yes! Solution! Go! GO! GO– “Eep!” 

Kaito had to stop on his heels, a trail of dirt coming up in a cloud behind him when Kirumi just… appeared. Standing stiffly in the center of the pathway. Kaito just barely caught himself before running into her entirely, sweating heavily from his running around as he said, “Oh! Miss Tojo! …hi!” Kaito grinned, quickly taking several steps back, before giving her a little wave, “...sup!”

“Indeed.” Kirumi said dryly, radiating a professional irritation that she had perfected. “Are you aware that Doppio has been sitting at the gate for nearly an hour now?”

“An hour? It can’t have been an hour yet… does it take an hour to circle the castle?” Kaito murmured, warily looking up at the castle. Maybe?? It did?? But he was running so fast, “Um… I was supposed to meet him in… the gardens?”

“Which one?” Kirumi asked.

“...allllll of them?” Kaito tried, staring at the floor. Kirumi tended to make Kaito feel a little… dumb. It didn’t help that he tended to be doing something dumb whenever she showed up. It was like she had a ‘Dumb Kaito’ radar. “But! He was at the… gate?”

“Yes.” Kirumi said, crossing her hands over her waist, “I asked him if he needed assistant, and he assured me you were on your way. As it only takes five minutes to get from the third floor to the front of the castle, I had my suspicions that you were wasting time. I am disappointed to see I was correct. You are aware other peoples time counts as much as your own, yes? Kaito?”

“Yep!” Kaito said, rocking on his heels as he smiled vaguely at the ground, “Yep! That’s my bad! Gonna go apologize to him now!”

“Indeed.” Kirumi said turning around, “Let me escort you. Do try not to get distracted.”

“Yep!” Kaito said, quickly following behind. “On my way!”

Kirumi walked stiffly, leading Kaito the most efficient way to the front gate– Kaito had never even seen that hallway before? Where did that door come from?–  before bringing him out into the air again, leading him to the gate. “Doppio,” she called, “Your guest.”

It had been a little embarrassing, honestly, being caught by Kirumi while he was sulking on the ground. Though, as she often was, she was right in reminding him that asking for help was usually the best course of action when things were going wrong. And, having moved from the entrance hall to the front gate at her insistence, before she left to go find Kaito…she was right. It’d barely been five minutes. 

Smiling appreciatively at Kirumi, Doppio gave her a nod. “Thanks, Miss Kirumi. I am sorry to bother you so late, but I appreciate it.”

Quickly, his smile faded as he turned to Kaito. Still feeling that muck of annoyance and hurt that had been building over the last hour. But, very maturely, he simply asked, in a dry tone, “What happened?”

“I don’t know!” Kaito sputtered, “I looked everywhere for y–”

“Young Kaito.” Kirumi said stiffly.

Kaito gave her an incredulous look– him?? Come on, in this group??-- before huffing, running his hand through his hair, “...I thought… I wasn’t sure where we were meeting up. I’ve tried your room, the east garden, the north garden the west garden–”

“I suspected he might be wondering aimlessly. It’s why I asked you to come out here. In case he stumbled onto you before I managed to find him,” Kirumi explained to Doppio, bowing her head slightly, “I apologize if you found the weather difficult to stand in, Doppio.”

“Is it cold?” Kaito asked, before shivering as the wind whistled through some nearby trees, “Oh, yeah, wait. There it is.”

Doppio just glowered at Kaito. “...you know, by now I really shouldn’t be surprised that you never listen to me. I really should’ve just gone to bed, like…forty minutes ago.” 

Sighing, he turned back to Kirumi with a softer expression once again. “It was a good call, and we had been planning on being out here anyway, so I was prepared. It was no trouble at all, Miss Kirumi.”

Back to Kaito. Back with a stink eye. “...well? Do you still have stuff you want to talk about, or have you forgotten all that too?”

Kaito wilted a little, chuckling sheepishly as he rubbed the back of his neck, “Sorry…”

“Well, if you need anything else, Doppio, please feel free to reach out.” Kirumi said, nodding her head again, before shooting Kaito a dry look, “Kaito, do try to remember you are meant to represent the Ouma’s, to an extent. As… unfortunate as such a responsibility is for you, I’m sure. Do try.”

“Yep!” Kaito grinned, giving her a thumbs up, chuckling as he moved out of the way as she headed into the castle. “Have a goodnight, Miss Tojo! Heh heh heh… I think she’s warming up to me~” Kaito grinned, before looking at Doppio, “Um… I’d still like to talk, if you’re still up to it? Though, I ran through the gardens, and maybe annoyed some people in the north garden, so…”

Kaito glanced back at the castle, before asking, “Do you wanna talk anywhere in particular?”

“Goodnight! Thanks again!” Doppio waved as Kirumi re-entered the castle, before putting his hands back in his pockets. It wasn’t so cold that his fingers were freezing just being out for a few seconds--if it was, he would’ve grabbed gloves--but it still was chilly. And if he could help it, Doppio didn’t want to be a total ice cube when he turned in for the night. 

He didn’t think an hour or two outside would do that, so…

He shrugged a little, half-pouting at Kaito, not quite nailing casual disapproval. “This was your idea. We can just…” Doppio nodded towards the east garden. “Head that way, then double back and cross over into the west garden if you want to avoid the back.”

Kaito lit up. “Really? Perfect!” 

Giving the guards a wave, Kaito walked with Doppio down the east garden, saying at they walked, “So, I was meeting you… in the lobby?”

Doppio glowered at Kaito. “When we decided on the time? I literally started that sentence saying that I was going to meet you by the front doors.” Glaring harder, Doppio curled his hands into fists in his pockets. “I waited there for an hour, Kaito. If Kirumi hadn’t come by, I would’ve just…left and gone to bed. I should’ve done that way earlier. But…fucking… Of course you just forgot… And somehow reasoned I would’ve gone out by myself in the middle of the night for no damn reason to freeze my butt off alone. Sure.”

“Oh…” Kaito said, scratching the back of his neck, “...that’s my bad.”

They were silent for a bit, walking… “I’m sorry you waited for me for that long. In the future, you really don’t have to. An hour’s too long to wait, you’re right.” Kaito let his hand fall, before clasping his hands behind his back, humming a bit… before saying earnestly, “Though, thanks for waiting! It was nice of you! I would have ended up wandering for ages before checking your room again.”

“Yeah…” Doppio sighed, before letting go of a harsh breath. “...I feel like I’m just setting myself up for failure, but…at least…try? To listen to me next time? Or…any time? You might say I dismiss your words, but at least I speak up if I don’t understand something. It feels like half the time I’m just talking to myself when you’re around. I’ve had enough of that. I…”

Something twisted through Doppio’s face. “I don’t have to put up with that anymore.”

Kaito chuckled a little nervously. Yep, yep, try, got it. “That’s true! …wait, what are we talking about?” Kaito asked, “Seriously, that last line sounded a little loaded. Are you okay?”

Doppio’s eye twitched and he grit his teeth, angry tension running through his body. “Do you have something to say to me or not?! I’m not going to sit in the lobby like an idiot for an hour, screw up my sleep schedule, and walk pointlessly out here just for you to stumble over ideas of nonsense! What do you want from me, Kaito?!”

Kaito gave Doppio a curious look at that. Oh, he was pissed, pissed. Okay… “...uh, my bad.” Kaito said again, looking back down the path, “...I guess what I wanted to say was that Kokichi helped me understand what you were saying a little more? I think, anyway. And I wanted to assure you that I’m not going to do any of my weird argument stuff anymore.”

“And uh…” Kaito shrugged, “That’s it really. Sorry, you can go back to bed.”

Doppio stopped, just glaring at Kaito with furious confusion. “...what?”

“Uh, well, I thought it’d be nice to walk around and bond and stuff and I could show you that I’m not going to do it anymore, in like, practice, show that I totally get it now and I know what everyone’s talking about and all of that is totally behind me now but that probably would have been better an hour ago but I totally didn’t hear you say where we were meeting and I didn’t ask because I thought well maybe I’d just come pick you up but then Arven answered the door and I accidentally woke him up by knocking a really long time too so that’s my bad also in case he’s upset about that and I thought maybe you had decided to wait in one of the gardens because the gardens are nice and that’s where I would have waited it’s nice to just sit in them sometimes it’s very peaceful!” 

Kaito paused as he tried to remember what his end point was, “...uh, so yeah! No more weird, argumentative Kaito! Putting that guy to bed! Like you! At some point! No doubt!”

…that didn’t clear anything up at all, and now there was a bit of offense added into Doppio’s pinched expression. “...what are you talking about? You totally get what now? What argumentative stuff? Like, sure, it’d be great if you didn’t randomly get super overly aggressive for no reason, but I’m sure it doesn’t seem like no reason to you.”

“And…” Doppio let go of a breath, closing his eyes as he pinched the bridge of his nose. “You do realize that summing everything you wanted to say down to a sentence now, just makes how long I waited worse, right?! It makes all that time worth less than nothing. It makes me think that, if that’s all you wanted to say, then you could’ve just said it at dinner! Or tomorrow! Or literally any time that didn’t have a dedicated time for it that’s out of my schedule!”

“So me just waiting like a useless moron really was useless!”

“It… wasn’t useless,” Kaito frowned, glancing at Doppio, “It was nice. It was really considerate. Um… I don’t consider that useless, though I am sorry if I wasted your time. Or, that I did waste your time? Or…”

“I-I’m talking about the bully thing!” Kaito suddenly sputtered, looking earnestly at Doppio as he spun on his heels, now walking backwards to try to talk to Doppio more firmly, “The enemy thing? Kokichi and Shuichi pointed out that’s a really bad habit of mine. I do that, ya know, performative bad guy thing for, sure, reasons! Of course I have reasons… but those reasons aren’t worth anything if the only thing you’re coming away from it is feeling stressed out and like you can’t talk to me. Which was not my intention! So, since it’s not doing what I’m trying to do? Then I’m really sorry I’ve been doing it and I wanted to apologize properly for that and assure you I’m not going to do it anymore. No more performative assholery! It’s not helping!”

Kaito paused, before amending, “I cannot promise I will not accidentally be an asshole though, just, like, naturally. Like tonight! Tonight is a prime example of accidental assholery! Definitely did not mean to piss you off this time. Like…absolute ‘whoops’. Total ‘ooph’ moment.” Kaito said. Vaguely aware that he was probably just digging himself a bigger hole. Well, Atua knows Kaito was handy with a shovel.

“I was just hoping I could make tonight, um…” Kaito looked around, searching for the words, “...a symbolic gesture? That would be more meaningful than… a sentence? More memorable? Um… swing and a miss?”

Doppio stutter stepped, almost tripping over himself to not run into Kaito when the prince suddenly moved. And though he was still confused about Kaito’s explanation…at least he did get a better idea of what Kaito was actually talking about this time. Being a performative bully for…some reason. Doppio did know that Kaito did that, and it did annoy him, but…he thought Kaito had already apologized for doing that to him on Kaito’s birthday. Maybe this was just a ‘nailing it further into his head’ kind of thing. 

For a moment, Doppio just looked at Kaito, his expression still pinched…before he sighed, putting his hands back in his pockets. “...a symbolic gesture of what? I mean…I’ve already told you before I hate it when you try to get a rise out of me, because I hate fighting you, and…I thought we got that. How does…this?” Doppio gestured to the nippy night, “Symbolize…you not deliberately antagonizing me anymore?”

“Well… okay, so.” Kaito said, turning the corner easily as he continue to walk backwards, very familiar with the garden paths by this point, “So here’s how it went in my head, right? We’d meet up! On time! The air crisp and the moon rising and our spirits rising with it!”

“Then,” Kaito said, a touch of drama in his explanation, the pacing like he was telling a story in front of a fireplace, right along with dramatic hand movements, “As I’m explaining that I totally get the pretend bully thing has been high key traumatizing all of my loves ones rather then empowering them, which sucks, by the way, I haaaate that,” Kaito grinned brightly, “You’ll get a good laugh at me and a roll of your eyes, and then we could go on to talk about other things!” 

“Only, this time, all of my advice to you will not be laced with an undercurrent of, of…” Kaito paused, trying to word it. Kokichi and Shuichi had both made it feel so obvious, but Kaito still struggled a little to define the actual problem, “aggression? Non-aggressive advise! Just you feeling uplifted! And cool! And confident! And then at the end of the night, you’d have gone back to cuddle with Arven, really confident this time that I’ve learned my lesson and I’m not going to be an aggressive, manipulative bully! Me proving it through action, and making us closer in the process!”

“That was my step by step plan to prove I would stop emotionally manipulating you.” Kaito paused, clapping his hands together, a tight smile on his face, “...it has occurred to me, in the process of explaining, that I have ruined my own point.”

Doppio frowned a bit, and glanced down the path with a bit of worry, trying to keep an eye out for anything Kaito would run into or trip over, though he kept quiet, listening to Kaito’s explanation. And…it did make more sense than Doppio’s initial thought, that the walk was supposed to be a gesture, and the symbolism was meant to be tacked on because that was what Kaito was apologizing for… But…

“...yeah, kinda. You anticipating all of my reactions and emotions, and continually building a plan to ensure those is…kinda manipulative,” Doppio agreed, nodding once. “You wanting to give me advice is perfectly fine, and even having the intent to want to cheer me up is just…being a friend. But how I feel isn’t up to you, and…if I’m not cheered up, that doesn’t mean you failed.”

Doppio glanced up, giving Kaito a pointed look. “My emotions can’t be a goal. …so how I’m feeling isn’t a benchmark of success. If you passed on the advice you thought would help, then that’s success. My reaction isn’t part of it.”

Looking down, Doppio was quiet for a moment, lightly kicking a few blades of grass as he walked. “...I’d been starting to think, while I waited, that…you asked me to come out by myself, to have me wait forever on purpose. To…’get me back’ for the ghost bullshit.”

Kaito supposed that made sense. He did tend to try to predict what people were going to think or do, bit by bit, and that, yeah, he did feel like he had failed if people didn’t feel better by the end of talking to him. It was really the only thing he he felt like he could offer, with his advice. If people felt good, then… good! He gave them something!

But it wasn’t really something he could control though, not realistically. So maybe not something he should put a *ton* of emotional investment or base his identity around. At least not his whole identity. Just a nice chunk of it. Hmm.

Though… Kaito frowned, “What? You thought I was punishing you, and still stayed? Doppio, I wouldn’t want you to do that for anyone. And I’d never pull that shit on you.”

Doppio looked to the side and nodded quietly. “...Mariah said that she was relieved with you. Because…setting boundaries with opposition is…something I need to explore and experiment with, and she was thankful I had you, because she knows you to be the kind of person that wouldn’t hurt me in…anger, or whatever…” He pouted a little. “...I think I’m getting some of that wrong, but…I think it’s close.”

His gaze traced some of the plants as they passed, gently illuminated by the moonlight. It really was pretty out here…though still cold. “...I dunno. It’s not the worst kind of punishment.”

Kaito frowned, twisting on his heels again so he was walking alongside Doppio, staring down earnestly at him, “Doppio, you don’t deserve any kind of punishment. I mean… nothing that actually physically hurts you, or humiliates you. I mean…” Kaito sighed, “I’ll admit, I asked Timothy to run until he was exhausted, once, when he was mocking Kokichi for being weak. But that was more to show him what that feeling felt like, not being able to move well. So, I guess I can’t say I don’t entirely disbelieve in physical reprimands… and I think the best way to learn how to fight is to physically fight… actually, you know what, there’s my distinction! That stuff is literally just me trying to teach someone something. But physical retribution? For someone I love?”

Kaito shook his head, sighing, “That’s not acceptable, Doppio. And, frankly, if I ever tried that other shit on you, it’d be understandable for you not to accept that either… though I specifically wouldn’t try any of that on you anyway. I still feel bad I did that to Tim, honestly… shit, I’m rambling. I just wanted to be honest, but this is too much information, let me try again.”

Kaito took a deep breath… before saying, “It’s not okay for anyone to hurt or humiliate you. No one. Especially not me. I don’t care what punishment we’re comparing it to. You really waited, thinking I was hurting you?”

Doppio frowned, shrugging a bit as he looked away. “...I mean… Punishments are meant to be educational…right? Like how touching a burner teaches you not to touch a stovetop. Or choking on cinnamon teaches you that you’re supposed to use it sparingly. Punishments are a ‘don’t do that’ thing. And…I know our apologies didn’t really make up for what we did to you…”

Rubbing his wrist, Doppio looked away even more, making an indistinct sound in his throat. “...it was a possibility. At first I thought that maybe your husbands needed something, or you were taking longer putting your daughter to sleep and…that’s understandable for being late. But the longer it went on… I dunno. Thought there were only so many places we’d meet up to go to the gardens so…seemed more likely you were making a point.”

“Nope,” Kaito said, popping the ‘p, “I was literally running through the gardens and yelling for you, and annoying at the very least one of our sleeping neighbors. Like a madman. People must think I’m so weird,” Kaito mused, looking up at the castle, before shrugging, “Ah well.”

Looking back at Doppio, Kaito gave him a soft expression, getting his point. Really, more than getting it. He had believed the same thing himself, for certain people. Not universally, and less after Korekiyo, but for some people? Every punishment was a lesson, and one well earned… “My husbands needing something or Miyako being fussy would be reasons I might be late, though if I was late enough I’d have asked a messenger or Kokichi to let you know. So, thank you for considering that, if I had been in that situation I’d have really appreciated it. But… making you wait at night in the cold, because of the ghost thing? That’d just be mean…”

“...you know, I haven’t talked with my husbands about this yet,” Kaito said softly, “But if… Miyako was reaching for an oven? Or running around with a knife? My impulse would be to smack her hands. I don’t think that’ll end up being how we teach her anything, because I think it’d devastated Kokichi to watch happen. But that would be my impulse. A small piece of pain to help her avoid bigger pain.”

“But that would be me, like, trying to spare Miyako from future things that can harm her. Or spare someone else from being hurt by her… you know, in the ‘running with a knife’ example, I wouldn’t want her to stab anyone.” Kaito explained, “But the punishment you’re talking about is, like, retribution for you humiliating me. Teaching you not to humiliate me again. And, like… you can see how that’s different, can’t you? That’d be a selfish lesson, doing it only for my own sake. You shouldn’t accept selfish lessons. You’re too good for that, you don’t owe that to anyone.” Kaito frowned, “...does that make any sense at all? I’ll admit, this isn’t a conversation I’ve had with anyone since, like, my college boyfriend.”

Doppio shrugged, looking a little tired. “...you can be mean. And if Kirumi hadn’t walked by…I’m not sure how much longer I would’ve waited. Even just a few minutes in, one of the guards asked me what was up, but…I just said I was waiting for you, and assured them I was fine, so…”

He glanced up, looking a little surprised at Kaito’s admittance. Really…a gentle smack to avoid a bigger pain didn’t seem that bad to him, but…there was a part of him that knew hitting your kids to any degree was bad. 

He’d never…liked it. But…Doppio did think he performed better after he…got over himself, after a punishment. And…he certainly got the point that Arven’s beartrap was dangerous, after Maki’s demonstration. 

“...I dunno. I guess,” Doppio said quietly, poking at the cut on his lip with his tongue. “...I dunno if it’s that selfish, though. Mariah said that if we’d been adults, purposefully exploiting someone’s phobia for fun would’ve been considered…cruel. And serious. And…you’re always talking about how Arven and I don’t listen to you. So… I dunno. Maybe something more serious was warranted.”

“Yeah, like, a more serious conversation. But making you wait just to hurt you would have been debasing. And, honestly? I don’t like the idea of using humiliation as a punishment at all.” Kaito admitted, “It doesn’t sit right with me. You shouldn’t let me humiliate you, even if you think you deserve it. I don’t want to do that… well, unless I’m hugging you in front of your friends. But I like the idea of embarrassing you with how much I care about you. Feels different.”

“And exploring someone’s phobia is kinda cruel.” Kaito admitted, “But I don’t think you guys realized it was a phobia, and once I calmed down from all of that? I’m generally just less upset about it. It was just too raw that first day or so. But…” Kaito smirked, “Using your stuff with a sheet? That’s really clever. Ya little jerk.”

Doppio shrugged a little. “...I like your hugs, though. You give good ones. And…” He trailed off, squinting. Quiet for a few moments. “...I can’t remember exactly what she said, but…I think Mariah said something positive about you giving me my first hugs.”

“...yeah,” he sighed, glancing over to Kaito with a mildly guilty look. “We just…thought you got kinda wigged out by supernatural stuff. Like…’ah!’ then take a breath. It…actually started because Arven bet that we could scare you with a bedsheet, and it just…went from there. There were a lot of clues, but…we didn’t think it was a phobia. …sorry, Kaito.”

Smiling slightly, he shrugged. “...I will admit it was kind of freaky-looking, even knowing what it was. Arven thought it was neat.”

Kaito snickered, shrugging, “I wish I could handle stuff like that better. The haunted house sounded really cool! It just sets off my fight or flight instincts, like, bad. I handled last years haunted house okay, but at one point, I literally, like, shoved the entire family out of one room before it had even started. That’s why I skipped this year, I didn’t want to be a buzzkill.”

“But I didn’t want to punish you for that in any meaningful way, because like I said, it was a mistake and it only hurt me… I say ‘meaningful’, what I mean by that is that at the end of the day, you guys just needed a scolding. Preferably from Kokichi. Kokichi can give some vicious scoldings. He’s torn my metaphorical ass in two, I tell you, his disappointment is like acid.” Kaito shuddered, “...so, like, a good ol’ dose of that. But when my husband does that, he’s not ‘punishing’ me. And if he made me sit somewhere and wait for him in public, taking away my sleep and putting me in the cold? Would that be okay?”

“It was really cool…except for one room,” Doppio wrinkled his nose in disgust. “It was horrific. I seriously thought I was gonna hurl…and that would just add to the decor. Arven’s scared of clowns too, so Giovanni had to basically drag us out the door before one of us passed out. …he has a…um…dark sense of humor, I think, but he’s pretty cool. Unphased. And he said he was going to help Arven and me with our chess figurines.”

Doppio was still waiting on that scolding. He figured that maybe things had just gotten too busy for the heir, considering…you know. Everything. But he was still a little nervous that the prince was just going to sit them down one day and have a talk. 

…but…just a talk. Because…

Looking at the ground, Doppio re-pocketed his hands, before murmuring, “...no. It wouldn’t. It’d…be mean. And Kokichi is really nice.”

“Yeah, exactly! It’d be so shitty! It’s easy to tell when it happens to someone else, right? So, I wouldn’t do that to you either, and you shouldn’t let me if I did. You deserve better than that.” Kaito said, stern and determined, “...also, come ooooon, kid, I’m mean, but I’m not mean like that. Or, fuck, at least I hope I’m not.”

Kaito grinned, saying meaningfully, “I wanna be the kind of mean where I swoop you up into hugs that you were soooo not ready for.”

Doppio nodded slowly, before quickly glancing up, grimacing a bit and holding his hands up palms out to ward Kaito off. “U-uh, maybe…don’t do that. L-like! I-I do like hugs! But…I-I already startle easily. And…um… The one thing I do remember from dying was someone behind me. I d-don’t want to hurt you if you accidentally freak me out with a surprise hug or something…”

Kaito blinked, grinning in mild confusion, “...hm?” Kaito said, partly registering the hug thing, but more focused on an earlier part of the statement, “I’m sorry, you remember what?”

Doppio frowned, coming to Kaito’s side again now that it looked like he wasn’t going to be suddenly grabbed. Looking a little troubled, he sighed. “...I know it isn’t much… Though…that’s probably a good thing. And…I think I only remember someone behind me ‘cause that’s what I got a nightmare about. And I just…kind of feel uneasy with people behind me. Just something to deal with now, I guess…”

“Right, right, but about the…” Kaito frowned, before shaking his head, “Nevermind, you’ll… tell me about that when you’re ready. Right? I won’t push.”

“...well, how about a hug from the front?” Kaito tried, grinning at him. “Can I get a non-surprise hug?”

Doppio looked up, blinking in confusion. “Um…I mean…yeah. Non-surprise stuff is fine. I-I mean, I might not want it sometimes, but…I think that happens with most people. Um…” His brows furrowed. “I’ll…tell you about what, when I’m ready?”

“Um…” Kaito grinned warily at him, reaching over to gently squeeze Doppio’s shoulder, “...you said something about you… dying?”

Doppio blinked. Once. Twice. 

Before his eyes went wide, full plates in the light of the moon as he paled. 

“...oh fuck, I didn’t tell you.”

“Well, well, no, you have technically told me now,” Kaito grinned, sweating a little, “And I am… a-okay with that! You’re allowed to wait to tell me things if you’re uncomfortable with them, or don’t want to tell me at all. Maybe don’t tell Kokichi, Shuichi or Maki I said that to you. They might get annoyed with me.”

“...soooo,” Kaito said, whistling low, “...whaaaat happened?”

Fretting a bit, Doppio started chewing on his lip, the side that wasn’t split, starting to hunch in on himself. Looking guilty and uneasy. “...I didn’t know, when I went to your room,” he said first, trying to explain why he hadn’t told Kaito…though, family approval or not, Doppio didn’t have to tell anyone anything he was uncomfortable with. “I didn’t remember anything when I woke up. But…Angelo was there. And…a-and she sent the guy away, so that’s why we couldn’t talk to her, but, um… I… I…got killed. That morning. And then I woke up at the castle.”

“You got killed…” Kaito whispered, running a hand over his face, “...fuck…”

Kaito rubbed at his eyes, gritting his teeth a little… before he sighed. “Amaina took care of it?”

Amaina was a chaotic little thing. She threw herself into people without consideration, permission, or remorse. She made illusions like it was nothing. She dug into the deepest part of Kaito to heal him, and only danced when she was caught.

…Kaito trusted someone like that, when they said they handled something. They probably did. “Okay. Uuuugh… I’m sorry, Doppio. I know you don’t remember, but I pissed you off that day, and you stormed off, and… I just let you go. Cause I was mad and didn’t want to keep arguing. I should have watched out for you better. I’m sorry I upset you, and…” Kaito’s shoulders fell, “I’m sorry you died for it.”

Doppio nodded, humming a soft assertion. Tense in the face of Kaito’s grief and anger, not quite because he thought Kaito would lash out at him, but just…nervous, in the face of that kind of energy. Of having brought those kinds of emotions to someone he cared about…even if he felt like he would’ve had to tell Kaito eventually. Maybe he didn’t actually ever have to tell Kaito, but…Kaito had been there just before. Doppio didn’t think it was right to keep it from him. 

…but just because Doppio felt like he had a right to know, didn’t mean that he bore responsibility. 

“Hey,” Doppio said firmly, pausing before he darted in front of Kaito to hug him. “...Arven tried to blame you for it too, you know? For the same reason you’re thinking now. But I argued against him then, and I’ll do it again now--it wasn’t your fault. I don’t know what we argued about…but I know myself. And I know I would’ve gotten even more pissed at you if you followed me, or if you tried to keep me around. It’s not your fault for giving me space…okay? And…just because things ended up the way they did doesn’t change that.”

Swallowing, Doppio hugged Kaito tighter, something nervous and sad fluttering in his chest. “...people die every day. In freak accidents, o-or just things that seem like accidents to them. But…p-people can’t just…predict the future like that. Every time you have an argument with someone, or leave silently or…anything that isn’t a…a deeply heartfelt goodbye, there’s always a chance that that’s the last time you’ll see them. But even with the worst arguments…it’s not your fault they died.”

“...I-I’m just…lucky that I can come back to stop that kind of…bullshit thinking,” Doppio hiccuped, his eyes starting to burn. “I get to fix things a lot of people never do. S-so… Listen. It’s not your fault.”

Kaito startled a little… before wrapping his arms around Doppio. Holding him tight as he listened. Gritting his teeth as he held him tight, his whole body wound up in tension, frustrated at the reality that something so cruel had happened to one of his. He wished he could spare him it…

“Fuck… we’re very lucky that you can, yeah. God, Doppio, if we had never found you? Or worse, if we had? It’d have ripped me apart. Even when we were searching for you, I kept hoping you were just dodging us because you were mad at me. Even after Kokichi… couldn’t find you, I kept thinking, ‘please just let the kid be mad at me. I’d be happiest, if Doppio was just being a jerk cause he was mad at me…’ I wanted so badly for it to be a shitty teenage moment.”

Kaito held Doppio tight… before his face scrunched up. Holding him like he was afraid Doppio would vanish if he let go, “Fuck, kid, man, whatever the hell you are to me, I don’t care. I was so relieved when they found you. I was so overwhelmed that I was hardcore dissociating, by the time we found you, I could barely react because it was too much all at once. And I just… haven’t told you how happy I was you showed up. I was so happy. I was so scared for you. I’m sorry. Even if it wasn’t my fault. I’m really sorry.”

Doppio sniffled quietly, closing his eyes as tears fell, and he buried his face in Kaito’s chest. Feeling small aches of tension and despair in his knuckles and elbows as he held Kaito tight…and feeling warm and safe as he felt a tight grip around him as well. 

“I’m sorry,” he squeaked, taking in a shaky, wet breath, “I-I’m usually really good at checking m-my blind spots and n-not going dangerous places… E-even being mad at you, I-I should’ve just gone home if I was mad… I know I’m still in danger, e-even if it’s not from my dad…”

Doppio stifled a sob, his chest shuddering as he held the back of Kaito’s trenchcoat tightly. “I was so scared… I-I woke up and I couldn’t remember anything, but - but I felt terrified. A-and you were there; I couldn’t stop shaking f-for hours… Then - then I had a nightmare a-and woke Arven up a-and Amaina showed up and she - she told us what h-happened and I couldn’t stop crying! A-and then M-M-Maki was there and d-dragged us out of the city a-and I just…felt like shit. A-and we t-talked to Mariah ab-about it a-and I was feeling okay, b-b-but I said I might not feel okay later a-and I think that’s now, sorry!”

“Of course you were scared, that was terrifying,” Kaito said, rubbing Doppio’s back, sighing as Doppio sobbed into his chest, “And, while I’m very happy you went to see Dr. Mariah? Now’s a good time too. It’s okay, I’ve got you. I’m so sorry all of that happened to you. You deserve so much better.”

Doppio sniffled hard, letting his head be more supported by Kaito’s front rather than pressing into it, though his hug didn’t loosen up any. Again and again, he wanted to apologize…but Kaito had heard his apologies, and accepted them. Not as if he believed Doppio was in the wrong, but…hearing him out. And hearing his fear, and accepting that too. 

Taking all of Doppio, and saying ‘yes, I’m sorry you’re hurting, I’ve got you.’

…and maybe that was something Doppio needed to hear just then, because with another shudder, he let himself cry, holding onto Kaito and letting himself be held.

Later, Kaito would feel a bit bad. Doppio really did cry everytime they talked. He hadn’t wanted that. He had wanted the night to be whimsical, if he was honest, a good time for Doppio, at Kaito’s absolute ideal daydream earlier in the day… but, well, he couldn’t control how the night went, or how Doppio felt. Especially after sudden ‘I died’ confessions. So…

Now? This felt like the best way this could have gone. Kaito wanted Doppio to be happy, but he didn’t want the guy to carry around this much fear or grief in him either. If Kaito could take some of that onto himself, or give Doppio a safe place to dump it? That was better. 

-

Eventually Doppio pulled himself together…or, just cried out everything he needed to, and mumbled some embarrassed apologies about crying on Kaito for so long. And when Kaito brushed those off, he was simply left with gratitude for him being there. But, time passing as it always did, Doppio insisted on heading back inside before they froze or became zombies the next day. 

…and maybe something good did happen, because Doppio just waved and bade Kaito a goodnight when he insisted on walking him to his room. 

Having showered beforehand in preparation, Doppio slipped into his room as quietly as possible, quickly changing his clothes and slipping into the bathroom to brush his teeth, before sliding under the covers, hoping to settle into bed without waking Arven up. 

…what he didn’t account for, was settling icy hands on his boyfriend’s middle, and scooting chilly feet next to his too.

“!?” Arven gasped, eyes shooting open… before he groaned, closing his eyes as he wrapped his arm automatically around Doppio, crawling slightly on top of him as he groaned, “Nooooo… chilly…”

He blinked a little, before opened his eye, peeking at Doppio, “You guys were gone for a while. Long conversation?”

Doppio flinched slightly, before grimacing…though on the inside he was very happy with a warm, weighty boyfriend getting on top of him. “Aw shoot, sorry… I…guess I am kinda cold, huh… Sorry.” …that didn’t keep him from settling his arms more comfortably around Arven’s waist, though. 

“Kinda, yeah…” Doppio sighed. “He missed me saying to meet in front of the doors, so I waited there for an hour, while he searched through the gardens for me, until Kirumi saw me and coordinated us together. But…we did talk for a while after that, still.”

“Oooh, right,” Arven sighed, “You did say that. Kaito stopped by to ask me where you were, and I told him you left. I was half asleep, I couldn’t remember where you went specifically… though, still,” Arven frowned, nuzzling against Doppio’s cheek, “An hour? What, did he take a nap?”

“Mm,” Doppio hummed, though he turned his head a little to kiss Arven’s head, where he was nuzzling. That…would’ve been helpful if Arven could’ve reminded Kaito…but sleepy-brain was something fierce. “I guess he was just being thorough… There are a lot of blind corners ‘n stuff in the gardens. Nice for privacy, and feeling like you’re in a special world even just outside the walls…but tricky for finding people.”

Sighing and closing his eyes, Doppio settled his knees, entwining his legs with Arven’s. Soothingly rubbing his back a bit. “...sorry for waking you up. Don’t wanna keep you up too late, with school tomorrow.”

“Mmm…” Arven nodded, sleepily relaxing… before frowning. “Your voice sounds thick.” He realized, opening his eye and running a hand through Doppio’s hair, “Were you crying? Oh, Aceto, did he make you cry again?”

Doppio opened his eyes slightly, and offered a weak, sheepish smile. “...it wasn’t because of him, this time.”

“...” Doppio took a breath, before rubbing light circles on Arven’s back with his thumb. “...it just came up, and…I’d forgotten I never told him I died. So…I had to explain and…it just kind of hit me again.”

“...but…I think it was okay,” he murmured. “I don’t…really know if I feel better. But…something feels better, at least.”

“Oh,” Arven sighed, leaning into Doppio more, the light presses on his back soothing, “That makes sense. That’s probably going to be something we’re crying about for a while. Dr. Mariah did say it was gonna be a long process.”

“...was he at least nice to you through it?” Arven asked, the question entirely sincere, “I can always sic Chief on him. That’s always an option. Chief’s a mighty dog.”

Chief snuffled in his dog bed.

“Yeah…” Doppio sighed softly, before smiling, pressing a kiss to Arven’s forehead. “I know Chief will always come to my rescue--he’s the best boy. But, yeah. He was nice. He… I don’t know…”

Doppio trailed off for a moment, looking at the darkened ceiling of their room. The small sliver of moonlight painted in a stripe across the whole thing, their window never entirely covered. “...do…you know the feeling? Of someone taking…everything bad. And being like…yeah, that’s awful. Of course you’re hurting, that’s awful. And just…being there through it? Saying that…they’ve got you?”

“Of course I do,” Arven said softly, “You do that for me all the time. You did that for me when I talked about my mom… it was really comforting. It made me feel seen.”

“Oh!” His noise was soft, though surprised, but…Doppio smiled, gently squeezing Arven tighter for a moment. “...I didn’t realize I was doing that. Or…at least what it was. But…yeah. That’s what Kaito did for me. I…really snotted up his coat.”

“The trench coat with the fur lining?” Arven asked, before snickering into Doppio’s cheek, giving him a kiss, “I only know that because he was bragging to me about it yesterday. That coats new. He said it made him feel like a badass…” Arven laughed, before kissing Doppio’s cheek again, “That’s so funny. But, I bet he doesn’t mind. He’s probably just surprised Miyako didn’t get to it first.”

“But you’re feeling okay?” Arven asked softly, resting his head again. “Really?”

“Yeah…” Doppio said quietly, before joining in with Arven’s laughter. The most contagious sound in the world, he was sure. Only matched in sweetness by the kiss that followed it. “I still feel a little gross about it, but…you’re probably right.”

Closing his eyes again, Doppio took a breath and ran a hand lightly up and down Arven’s side. “...I am. Like…I probably will have another big cry fest about this again, just like what I said before this one…but I’m okay. I’m…glad Kaito was there.”

“...”

“...hey,” Doppio said softly, peeking over at Arven again. “I love you.”

Arven smiled, eye upturning at Doppio’s little peek, “I love you too… and I’m happy the night went well.”

Arven then scooted more on top of Doppio, before sighing against him, “But I am soooo tired, so I’m gonna see if I can’t crush you to sleep. Do you need more weight? At this rate, I’ll recruit Chief too, he can sleep up here with us. Double the weight.”

That immediately sent Doppio’s eyes closed again, a content little sigh leaving him…though that might’ve been from Arven weighing down his chest too. “Don’t…tempt me. …but you don’t have to wake him up. You’re perfect.”

“...goodnight, Arven.”

“Good night, Aceto. I love you… lots and lots,” Arven yawned, settling on top of Doppio, murmuring sleepily, “And lots.”

“Ti…amo…ta…nt…” Whatever came next was swallowed by stillness, as Doppio went completely limp. Fast asleep. 

-

It had been a pretty chill day, overall. While Doppio was appreciative of Arven staying home from school to be with him, Doppio was starting to feel a little guilty asking for it, and Arven going back for the last day of the week helped ease some of that. And, well, it made sure they weren’t going to get a built-up lecture from Kaito. 

But, with no boyfriend around to cuddle and take walks with, Doppio started easing back into his own routine, shadowing Kirumi on her morning rounds, studying from some cookbooks, doing a brief market trip (he was making Arven his special crab dinner even if it was a few days late), and just wandering around the castle, having small conversations with people. 

Then, just before two, Doppio left to pick up Arven, and the two of them walked back to the castle, dropping off school things and catching up before four started coming up, and they headed back to Mid-Valley High. 

It wasn’t quite as dead as a totally off-hours campus, but…it was certainly less populated than right after the mid-day block, and Doppio looked around a little nervously. “...uh… Do you know where it is? And the tourney is today, right?”

“Hmmm…” Arven looked around, just as confused, “I’m not… sure? You know, my guess is the gym? That sounds right, right? Let’s go try the gymnasium.”

Arven pat Chief on the head, and took Doppio’s hand, before leading the way to the gymnasium. There still weren’t really any signs of anyone… until they walked into the gym.

There were a ton of kids already packed inside, laughing together and practicing their moves. Arven was a little surprised to see that it was mostly filled with obvious participants, rather than friends or family. It was a bit like the dancing tournament, in that the tournament seemed to be mostly for the benefit of the people already invested in the sport, rather than the spectacle. There were a few chairs lining the walls for looky-loos, but they were mostly empty as small groups huddled together, stretching and practicing move sets. 

To Arven’s surprise, Eden appeared out of the crowds, coming up to them. “Ah, you’re here after all,” she smiled, giving them a wave, “Want to come join us? Me, Gerard, and Fiora are here. I’m not sure if anyone else is coming, I haven’t seen them yet.” 

Doppio just managed to smile and give Eden a small wave before, following a few yips and a deeper bark from the crowd, suddenly there was a guy with red markings on his face and…a-a red puppy on his head?? Slinging an arm around Arven and jostling him companionably. “HEYYYY, there he is!! Glad you decided to come after all! Makes me glad I held up my end of it all.”

With a laugh, he sniffed before leveling a bright, fanged smile on Doppio. “And the boyfriend too!! What’s up, Sunshine Boy, nice ta meetcha! I’m Kiba, Arven had a lotta nice stuff to say about ya!”

Doppio was…a little overwhelmed. Dogs, but…loud…but really friendly, and, well, Doppio hoped Arven had nice things to say about him, but…that was really sweet, that he did, a-and…wow… This guy, Kiba, had a…really nice smile…but dogs!

“U-um, hi,” Doppio started, eyes wide as he wasn’t quite sure what to focus on. “It’s nice to meet you too, Kiba, um, I’m Doppio. Arven’s boyfriend as…yeah, you called.” Doppio paused, watching a giant white dog engage in a sniff circle with Chief, before, a little enamored, he asked, “Can I pet your dog?”

Kiba laughed warmly. “Sure thing. Hey, Akamaru! You’ve got a fan!”

Boofing, the white dog tilted its head, and graciously pressed into the, at first slow and gentle, but then rapturous pets as Doppio ascended to Dog Pet Heaven.

Arven laughed, though his cheeks pinked in embarrassment at ‘Sunshine Boy’. Right, he had told Kiba about that, hadn’t he. How could he help himself!? His boyfriend smelled great!

“Hey Kiba. Sup pup,” Arven said, nodding to Akemaru, who Chief was now sniffing up at, “Yeah, Aceto and I are still trying to be more involved in things like this, so we’ll at least stay for a round or two. Might dip early if we start to get overwhelmed though, so try not to hold it against us. Alright, remind me!” Arven said, clapping his hands together and looking around, “Which one of these guys are the scum of the earth we’re booing, and who are the idols we’re cheering on?”

Grinning, Kiba brought Akemaru down from his head so both puppy and Chief could properly sniff each other--Akemaru going wild (for an Inuzuka-trained inuken, anyway) greeting ‘gramps’ again--before nodding easily. “For sure, man, I’m just glad you decided to come to some of it. And while the dogs are distracted…” Making an overly shifty expression, Kiba reached into his pocket and pulled out a baggy, passing it over to Arven with a bounce of his eyebrows. “The good stuff. My sis had extra time this week so she helped me make ‘em, and while The Brothers might be biased, I do trust ‘em that your guy will love these.”

With a final nod, Kiba looked over at the crowd. “Right, so, it looks like the bracket is set that they’re doing all inter-school matches first…so you’ll be cheering for Wolfrun, of course,” he smirked, giving Arven a wink. “But in particular…”

Kiba trailed off before rolling his eyes a little, though it was more fond that exasperated. “Okay, you see the traffic cone of a blond with the dark-haired girl over in the corner? That’s Naruto and Hinata. Naruto you can take or leave, unless it’s against one of your Mid-Valleys, but I’m rooting for Hinata to win this whole thing!! Oh,” he laughed, “She really liked the map, by the way. Really adored the border art, so mad kudos to that sweaty guy.”

Arven nodded seriously, fully ready to cheer against his own people. Even as Eden peered over his shoulder, sudden daggers in her eyes as she said, “I hear you’re cheering for the enemy, Arven?”

“Well… I can do that, because Aceto’s going to cheer for our school’s teams,” Arven negotiated, grabbing Doppio’s arm and pulling him close, like a shield, “Between the two of us, we’re going to be perfectly balanced! Also, Aceto, put this bag into my backpack real quick, would you? Before the dogs notice I have t-words.”

Chief licked the puppy happily. Aw, he was happy to see the brothers again. Such lovely boys.

“H-huh?” Doppio stammered, blinking a few times as he was pulled away from Dog Time. “I am? Um…I guess so, but…how do I know who’s from which school?” Still, he quickly stowed the treats away in Arven’s bag, smiling a little. Aw, Chief was going to be over the moon later. He…had a feeling Arven had told him that Kiba had promised treats, but…that was still really nice of him. 

“Ha, got a loyalist here?” Kiba grinned at Eden, before doing a half turn away from Doppio, looking over his shoulder to show off the emblem on the back of his jacket, a front-facing wolf leaping forward and…sort of making a loose W with the form. “Anyone wearing these are from Wolfrun--got a lot of people on board for showin’ a little pride today. And I think names are gonna be announced before each match, so it should be easy to follow along.”

Facing forward again, Kiba smiled as Akemaru hopped around Chief’s feet, before giving them all a nod. “Anyway, c’mon! Think it’s starting soon, so let’s grab seats, I can introduce you to Shino too--number two of the Hinata Appreciation Squad.”

Arven grinned at Doppio, nudging him before giving Eden a wave, following Kiba. “Sorry to volunteer you for home team cheering, Aceto,” Arven laughed, “It felt like an easy way to shake off Eden’s… displeasure. With me cheering for the other side.”

Glancing behind him as the dogs all followed, he smirked at Doppio. “But I told you, right? These dogs are amazing, aren’t they?” 

“It’s okay… I’m not…really sure if I’m one for cheering, really, though… B-but, yeah! Your dogs are great, Kiba! Um, what are their names again?” Doppio asked, following along with the near procession.

“Six yeah they are! Akamaru,” Akamaru boofed, dipping his head, to Doppio’s amazement, “And Akemaru,” back on Kiba’s head, the puppy yipped, wagging his tail furiously, excited to hear his name. “Family trend, if you’re curious about it,” Kiba laughed. “And, hey, no worries if you’re not the rah-rah type, means there’s more hype for us!”

“Kiba, we are guests here. While there is a certain amount of requisite pride expected to be shown towards our comrades, respect for the community built around the art of taijutsu is what brings us all together and allows these matches to exist in the first place.” Almost monotone, a guy wearing sunglasses was…facing them, at least, though his collar was high enough that Doppio couldn’t actually see if he was speaking. 

“Yeah, yeah, yeah, whatever, man, let me vibe,” Kiba scoffed, waving the notion off, before he grinned fondly, shooing Arven and Doppio into some saved seats and introducing, “Anyway, this is Shino! My best human bud! Shino, these are the guys I was telling you about, Arven and Doppio! True men of taste, when it comes to nature.”

“I suppose so for dogs, at least, but nature remains to be seen,” Shino said, still not a single inflection. Though, he did briefly nod to them. “Nice to meet you.”

“Likewise…” Doppio waved back. 

“Hey.” Arven grinned a tad warily, giving him a nod. The guy was… kinda sketchy looking. He was probably fine, he was a friend of Kiba’s and Kiba seemed like a guy with good taste. Well, a guy with awesome dogs. Same thing… Still. Guy was sketchy looking.

He and Aceto sat down, Arven glancing around as everyone started getting ready, before he warily looked at Shino again. “So… ‘nature’? Is there bad taste, when it comes to nature?”

“Yes,” Shino said bluntly. “Takes so bad they completely misconstrue the very basis of nature itself, and take for granted the products they see around them. For example, those that ignorantly wish for insects to be eradicated, while enjoying plantlife.”

“Ugh.” Almost surprisingly, Doppio spoke up, still petting Akamaru from where the great dog had settled between his legs. Looking a little annoyed, Doppio nodded in agreement. “Yeah, those people are the worst. Life as we know it wouldn’t exist at all without insects and other bugs! And they’re just…super cool?! Anyone who’d wish for a world without bugs is living in a fantasy that sucks.”

Shino paused, considering Doppio for a moment, and Kiba grinned sunnier, recognizing one of his friend’s more secret smiles. “I see your judgment was not without consideration, Kiba. My…apologies if I caused any offense, Doppio.”

Doppio blinked, looking a little confused before he shook his head. “Uh, no, you’re good.”

With a few calls for attention at the center of the gym, it seemed like the tournament was about to begin. While all the participants would’ve already been briefed, a few rules were explained for the benefit of the audience. It was a single-elimination bracket, and a win was called by a resignation from one of the participants, a ‘ring-out’ (designated by the fall pads on the floor), a full-back pin for five seconds, or if one of the participants could no longer fight. Biting, scratching, gouging, and any outside weapons were prohibited, and while there was a rule against headshots, you weren’t immediately eliminated for one, and rather a ruling would be given by a referee. 

And…with that? The first match of the Mid-Valley High and Wolfrun High Fall Taijutsu Tournament began! Tenten Senju vs. Tobin Ram!

Arven leaned into Kiba, “I’m cheering for Tenten, right?” being sure, before calling out, “Whoo! Do the… hand wavey thing! Kick, maybe! I don’t know the rules, whoooo! I was not listening!” Arven called, before laughing, “Okay, I’m done goofing. You got this, Tenten!”

Then he nudged Doppio, grinning. “Cheer for the other guy, Aceto. We’ll be rivals.”

Doppio gave Arven a sheepish smile before starting up a soft, halting cheer for the other guy…though actually watching the match? It was…interesting. Doppio didn’t really know much about any martial art, but watching the quick, fluid movements, all sorts of kicks and punches and weaves… It was a little entrancing. 

And that continued through all of the matches, though, as it went on, it was apparent that each student had their own style of it. The guy Kiba pointed out as Naruto was scrappy and seemed pretty creative even within the broad discipline to catch fighters off guard, Casper (the name Doppio recognized from chess club, if not recognizing Fiora’s loud cheers that gave who he was away) seemed to barrel right through his opponents, despite his small stature, and Doppio even cheated a little bit, unable to keep from cheering for Rock Lee, who seemed to coat the entire in-bound area with impossibly fast kicks and punches. 

Though, Doppio was really given something special, when ‘Hinata Hyuuga!’ was announced up, and Kiba popped up, giving a loud cheer that his dogs echoed in howls. And…seeing the way her body language practically screamed nerves, but how she relaxed after giving her opponent the ‘sign of confrontation’, lowering her stance much more than a lot of the others, and brought up her hands…palms open?

“Holy shit…” Doppio watched in amazement as she flowed into every movement with jabs and open strikes, knocking her opponent off-balance in every step, until-- “RING-OUT! HYUUGA WINS!”

“SIX YEAH SHE DOES!! GO HINATA! BEAT THEIR ASSES!” Kiba crowed, pumping his fists in the air to the point Hinata turned towards them, giving Kiba a mortified look as she turned red and tried to wave him down. 

“EEEEY, YEAH! YOU DID IT, GOOD JOB!” Arven shouted, laughing as he looked to Doppio, “That was actually amazing though? Some of these guys are incredible. They’re borderline magic.”

“Not really. They’re just very well trained,” Eden said, coming up behind the boys, stopping by to say hi and overhearing Arven, “A lot of these people have been training since they were very young, some even before elementary school. It takes a lifetime to develop skills like these.”

“Wow, that’s something. I hope they all enjoy doing it then, considering they’ve put so much time into it,” Arven mused, “I mean, if they were young enough, I imagine originally it wasn’t their choice, but I hope they like it now.”

“It’s badass,” Kiba nodded with a proud grin. “And a community thing, you know? At least from our school--we’ve all being goin’ to the same dojos ‘n shit since we were little and it was more of a babysitting thing than a ‘here’s how you crack a grown person’s ribs’ thing. It’s good to know self-defense too, so there’s a lot to get out of it even if you’re not planning of makin’ a career out of busting heads.”

“There is an aspect of legacy for most of us as well,” Shino added. “Many of our parents are at least aware of each other, if not friends, and have also trained in taijutsu since they were children, likely because of the legacy of their parents as well. To ensure that their children, ie. our generation, also forms those close bonds, we have become part of the cycle ourselves.”

“Do you practice too, Shino?” Doppio asked. Arven had passed on that Kiba had lost in his school preliminaries (on a technicality) so he knew Kiba did, but…well. He supposed he was at the tournament, so everyone who showed up from Wolfrun would be disproportionately involved with taijutsu. 

“Indeed,” Shino nodded. “Though I have less zeal to show it off than our schoolmates.”

As the next match was announced, Kiba wrinkled his nose and scoffed, looking over to Eden. “Alright, I’m cheering for you guys on this one--got any hot tips for good cheers for your guy?” Because, school pride or no, he was not cheering for Neji. Especially after what he said to Hinata as they were all coming over to Mid-Valley…jerk. 

“Gods, Neji is such a jerk,” Arven agreed immediately, nodding his head. “...what’d he say?” he asked, curious.

“We don’t really have cheers, specifically,” Eden admitted, “Our name doesn’t inspire much imagery. We did used to have that chant ‘Hunt the wolves’, but I heard it upset some of our wolf-sympathetic classmates, despite the fact we meant your school and not actual wolves, so we stopped.”

“That makes sense. We wouldn’t want our dogs to think we were talking about them,” Arven said, smiling down at the dogs, who were enjoying laying together, their curious looks to each other making it seem like they were talking.

‘Training going well, young pup?’ Chief sniffed Akemaru, before looking to Akamaru. ‘Not giving you too much trouble?’

Kiba huffed, letting out a bit of a growl as he ruffled the hair on the back of his head in agitation. “Look, you might’ve noticed, but Neji and Hinata have the same last name, right? They’re cousins. So they’ve got some complicated family stuff between them.”

“But family trouble doesn’t entitle you to cruelty,” Shino said, his tone taking on a dark quality for the first time. 

Nodding sharply, Kiba growled again, quickly tapping his heels on the ground, in a vain attempt to let out some of his frustrated energy. “I don’t even wanna repeat it, ‘cause it’s so slugshit that it don’t even deserve to be spoken into the world. …he told her that all her struggles were in vain, and that no matter how hard she tried, she’d never amount to anything, so she’d be better forfeiting from the tournament before getting hurt. Fifth, I could just--!”

Whatever act of violence Kiba would be inspired to say was cut off with harsh huffs as he busied himself petting Akamaru, who had shifted to press against Kiba’s legs, sensing his boy’s anger. 

And while Doppio found it kind of distasteful himself, it looked like Kiba’s mood certainly wasn’t helped by the old Mid-Valley cheer, if the way his nose wrinkled was any indication. But…he got it. Someone saying you were…nothing? And would be nothing? Was…

“...that’s horrible,” Doppio said softly, his brow furrowing as he looked out in the crowd to find Hinata again. “I may not really know anything about taijutsu, but…she was an incredible fighter! That’s…awful.”

Kiba nodded, still glowering, before he gave a grin that was more fang than anything else. “I’m really hoping she gets an ‘accidental’ face shot in against him.”

‘Really, really, really well, Gramps!’ Akemaru snuffled, looking to Kiba in concern, before Akamaru chuffed that he had it covered. ‘Big Bro and I have almost nailed our spin attack!’ 

‘He’s enthusiastic, but I think we can relate, to his age,’ Akamaru yawned, pressing his head more into Kiba’s hands. ‘With our pack at home less and less, my Kiba does well to learn just as much from young Akemaru, as the pup does from us.’ 

“What the hells?” Arven agreed, looking absolutely baffled, side eying Neji hard, “Why would he even say something like that? She’s an incredible fighter, what delusion is he living in where she’s someone who should stay out of the tournament? It sounds like he’s jealous to me.”

Chief nodded, tail wagging gently, ‘So much energy, at that age. I am sorry to hear about your pack though. Mine left long ago too. It has just been me looking after my boy since I was a young pup myself.’ 

“I know!” Kiba barked, holding a hand out like he was just waiting for someone to agree with him. “Like, he’s in the grade above, and I don’t care to get to know assholes in the first place, but this guy has his head so far up his ass he’s high off the fart fumes!”

‘You’ve done a good job, Chief, your boy smells like an upstanding pup,’ Akamaru plopped one of his paws on Chief’s. ‘While less silly than others when it comes to getting to the point, my Kiba still may take a while, but you and yours are always welcome with us.’

Akemaru’s tail started wagging double time to agree with that, before Akamasu licked his chops. ‘Already your acceptance has inspired Big Sis Hana to make the good treats. Should our packs convene, a great feast will be had in commemoration.’ 

Chief wagged his tail, ‘I did smell those, yes. It was an act of great self-restraint to not openly beg the boy to share. He is very excited to make a good impression on your boy and his friends, and I did not wish to distract him.’

“Ugh, I hate guys like that,” Arven scoffed, looking away. “Self-important jerks, talking down on everyone. I’m so glad the Oumas aren’t like that. Well… Kokichi, anyway. The other three have their moments,” Arven said, rolling his eyes. 

Then, Arven looked at the stage… before getting onto his feet and, unconcerned what anyone else thought, shouted, “BOO! YOU’RE A PUNK!”

Kiba and Shino gave Arven a curious look at that--wasn’t every day you heard someone claiming to know the Oumas personally, more than just seeing them in passing--though Kiba let out a surprised guffaw at what Arven decided to do next. Something approving in his eyes, before he stood and…

…well, Kiba was maybe accustomed more than most to getting escorted out of sporting events. So strategically, he followed up with, “GO MID-VALLEY! KICK SOME HINEY!”

Out on the floor, where the participants watched when not fighting, Naruto seemed to light up and get ready to join in himself…but only didn’t because of the embarrassed, desperate tug on his shirt, and the plea from Hinata to not cause a scene. …though, from a sitting position, he did join some of the general cheers for Mid-Valley, grinning fiercely as the focused, neutral look on Neji’s face grew frustrated. 

“BOOOO! YOUR FOOTING IS ALL WRONG! WHAT, IS THIS YOUR FIRST FIGHT!?” Arven shouted, zero shits to give. “TRY ROCK, PAPER, SCISSORS, YOU MIGHT HAVE A SHOT AT THAT!”

‘My boy is so energetic sometimes.’ Chief huffed.

Well…if Arven was going for it, Kiba couldn’t let someone else contest his number one Hinata Fan spot! 

“ARE YOU PLAYIN’ PATTYCAKE OR JUST SHIT AT HIGH FIVES?! BOOO, C’MON MID-VALLEY, END THIS!”

Adjusting his sunglasses, Shino gave Doppio a nod. “...they will likely be kicked out of the gymnasium for this.”

Akamaru chuffed, watching Akemaru bark along with Kiba. ‘I can relate.’ 

“HEY, IF YOU’RE HERE FOR THE DANCE COMPETITION, THAT WAS LAST WEEK! AND YOU’D HAVE STILL LOST!” 

Eden glanced up at the event coordinators who were hurrying over. “It was nice seeing you guys here. I’m out. See you at chess club,” she said, giving them a wave before running off. 

“Bye Eden,” Arven waved, before turning back to the stage, “I BET ON YOU TO WIN THE FIGHT BECAUSE I WANTED TO THROW MONEY AWAY!”

“Bye, Eden,” Doppio waved, visibly cringing, but not actually shrinking away. The loud heckling was…attention-getting. But what that guy had done to Kiba’s friend was awful, and…them showing support for her? Maybe it was a more, uh, self-focused way than a lot of support efforts, but…it was sweet. 

…though not everyone thought so. 

“IS ‘NEJI’ A STAGE NAME, ‘CAUSE IF YOU PICKED IT THEN IT’S PERFECT! CAUSE YOU’RE SCREWED! Yeah, yeah, okay, we’ll leave, don’t gotta throw us out by the scruff,” Kiba easily waved down the coordinators, red-faced and lecture-filled as they likely were. Picking up Akamaru and Akemaru’s leashes (they were harnessed today, because of going to a different school), Kiba practically strolled out…making sure to catch Hinata’s eye and give her a wink. 

He was…sure to get an earful later. 

But it was worth it.

“Coming, coming.” Arven rolled his eyes, standing up and seeing Chief get up with him, glancing over his shoulder at Doppio. “You can stay if you want, Aceto! I’ll wait outside!” he called, as he was hurried outside by the coordinators.

“U-uh, um…uh…” Doppio dithered, not really…sure. Most of the time stuff was fun because he was hanging out with Arven, and it was stuff they planned to do together…but, jerk competitor aside…it was really cool. And…they’d really only gotten through the first round of the tournament…

“He did just say you could stay, ergo, staying would not be disappointing him,” Shino pointed out once their little area of the gym was…much quieter. “If you are enjoying yourself, you shouldn’t dismiss that to stay in a group.”

“Uh…maybe…” Doppio mumbled. 

Outside of the gym, Kiba took in a deep breath, tasting all the smells of the outdoors…before turning to face Arven and letting out a deep laugh. “DUDE! What’s that energy, that was awesome!”

Arven laughed, scratching the side of his cheek bashfully. “I don’t know! Man, I’ve never been good at not calling out bullies. Have you heard of The Rabbits? It’s our school bullies, and I’m basically always on their hit list because I talk shit to them all of the time. It just… bugs me! When I see people treating someone else badly!” Arven shouted, glaring over his shoulder at the doors to the gym… before he sighed, shrugging, “Ah well, I don’t know if that helped anything, but it was fun at least.”

“I hope my boyfriend’s alright, though. He can get a little nervous by himself,” Arven said, “Though… it might be a good thing? That he didn’t follow me? It means he was really enjoying himself, I think, rather than just following me around.”

“Rabbits? Wow, that’s a lame name for a bully group,” Kiba rolled his eyes, before having that same approving grin directed at Arven. “But that’s really cool of you, man. I get it; if you don’t stand up for your friends, then you’re worse than scum! And…that’s worth getting an earful for it later,” he chuckled, a little sheepishly. 

Briefly checking on the dogs, Kiba nodded again, a little calmer. “It’s important to protect your pack! …but ya can’t spoil them, you know? Then it’s not protection anymore--you’re sabotaging them from being able to protect themselves, which, when it comes down to it, is more important.”

Looking back at the gym doors, amused, Kiba laughed softly. “I hope he really is enjoying himself--and he’ll get to see Hinata sweep the rest of the competition…whiiiiile we’re scratchin’ dirt out here. Ah, well. Was worth it, and I can get a play-by-play later.”

Arven nodded, watching the door a little more, just to be certain Doppio wasn’t coming out any second… before putting his hands in his pockets, grinning at Kiba. “Well, let’s go kill some time. Don’t tease me if this is lame, but you wanna hang out at the swing? Our school has adult-sized swings, and I’m kind of fond of them. Used to do a lot of people watching there.”

Kiba snorted before returning the grin, gesturing a hand out for Arven to lead the way. “Enlighten me to the ways of school swings, then. Though it doesn’t look like I’ll get a crash course in people watching right now,” he noted. High traffic places were always a little difficult to discern--and horribly overwhelming if you weren’t prepared--but there weren’t exactly ‘fresh’ smells around.

“Well, swings by themselves are pretty relaxing too, I think.” Arven shrugged, showing Kiba out of the school and towards where the swing set was. “And they put it in the garden, so you can look at the plants too. I think it’s meant to de-stress people during exams, but I just think it’s relaxing anytime.”

There was, indeed, a very nice swing in a rather pretty garden, that gave a pretty good view of the school courtyard. Arven plopped himself down in one of the sitting swings– there were standing ones too– letting it idly move beneath him before taking a deep breath, “Your school have anything like this?”

“That’s probably a mark of a good de-stresser, if it’s not limited to, like, three, four times a year,” Kiba chuckled, following Arven. And…it really was a nice area. Very pleasant and soothing, in a way a lot of Usott gardens were planned to be. But, with the added benefit of something permanent there to do, to focus more idle minds. 

Taking up another sitting swing, Kiba looked around before unclipping Akamaru and Akemaru from their leashes, telling them not to leave the garden, but otherwise letting the puppy run around and sniff all the new things to sniff. 

“Eh, not as tranquil, I guess, but we do have a big-ass obstacle structure--some old alums figured out a path to get on the very top of it, and the ‘secret’s been passed down to anyone that cares. Can get some good fuckin’ views from up there.” Thinking for another moment, Kiba hummed, “Though, I usually just end up at Phinney Park, if I need some space. Wolfrun is, like, a five minute walk, and my old elementary school is right next to it, so when I used to ditch class, me an’ some guys would just end up hanging out there.”

Rolling his eyes, Kiba gave Arven a somewhat sarcastic smile. “I dunno if I’ve managed to give that impression, but I aaaaam noooot a great student. Most of the time, anyway.”

“You did not manage to give that impression, no.” Arven smirked, before shrugging as he swung lightly. “But, neither am I, really. I’ve been trying to be better lately, but that’s mostly for my boyfriend’s sake… and also Prince Kaito’s decided to make me attending school his, like, life mission.” 

“But, you don’t need to be good at everything.” Arven shrugged. “And I bet you’re good at this martial arts stuff… I mean, I’ve never seen you do anything, but I bet you’re pretty good.”

“I am! I swear, next season? It’s gonna be a battle for the ages, me an’ Hinata, takin’ the top two seeds!” Kiba declared with full confidence. With a quick glance around to make sure no dogs were in any danger zones, Kiba nearly stomped backwards, taking the swing high with a jump before letting gravity do its thing…though he didn’t try to keep the momentum going, content to zoom for a bit and slowly slow down. “I’ve got a lot of time, sure, but I at least have to be on the road to bein’ kickass. And I’m sure as hell not gonna let the others outpace me.”

“...you did mention that earlier, too,” Kiba noted, eyes on Arven, even as he swung by. “You got some connection with the royal family or something?”

“I live in the castle right now,” Arven said, “It’s not really a brag, it’s just the main thing going on in my life, so it comes up a lot.”

Arven watched Kiba get a large swing in, and looking around himself, he kicked his leg into the dirt until he was well back, before letting himself swing long. Enjoying the feeling of his hair pulling back in the wind, as he chuckled, “Alright, do something that’ll prove you can pull the same sort of thing those guys did, I have to see it. Seriously, they were amazing. You’re at their level?”

“That’s kinda neat, especially if the royal family’s taking, like, a specific interest in you,” Kiba noted. “I know they got the letter stuff, but the Oumas are busy folks. Maybe it’s not a brag, but I don’t really hear people going around talking about how Kokichi and Kaito Ouma are, like, weird uncles. Not just one-sided, anyway.”

Raising an eyebrow at the challenge, Kiba grinned wide and let out a barking laugh, starting to swing himself higher. “Yeah? Get ready to collect your jaw from the ground, Arven!”

On the top of a swing arc, Kiba suddenly flung himself out of the swing, doing a few flips in the air while he whistled. About halfway down, a red blur zoomed up from the foliage and joined him, and when Kiba landed (on all fours, but that seeming purposeful, rather than something to correct his balance), Akemaru was perched on his back, almost miming Kiba’s pose and barking excitedly. 

“How’s that?!”

Chief barked, tail wagging excitedly. Arven, in turn, clapped enthusiastically. “Wow! Okay, that was honestly amazing!”

Arven stood up, before looking to Chief, “Alright, ol’ man! Let’s see if we can compete! Go ahead! Leap onto my back!”

Chief’s tail wagged, looking up fondly at his boy.

“Go ahead! Leap!”

Chief trotted over and stood on Arven’s feet. Was it time for treats now? “...ah well, good boy.” Arven grinned, kneeling down to pet Chief, before chuckling at Kiba, “That is amazing though. Can all the dogs in your family do that?”

“HA! I told ya!” Kiba crowed, before slowly getting up, holding his hands behind himself to catch Akemaru. He then brought the puppy around to his front, pressing his nose to the pup’s and rubbing down his back, laughing at the excited licks he got in return. “Nice job, Akemaru! Aw, you killed it buddy, mom’s gonna be stoked. Here, a reward for a good job.” Pulling out a small biscuit from his pocket, Kiba gave it to Akemaru before setting the inuken puppy down, Akemaru excitedly trotting off towards Akamaru, doubtlessly to show off to his mentor. 

Chuckling at Chief’s antics, Kiba walked back to his swing and stopped it before sitting back down. “If they’re trained right. Though it was easier with Akamaru when he was smaller,” Kiba chuckled, before shrugging. “Just means I gotta get stronger to hold him. It’s definitely more of a showy move than somethin’ practical, but you gotta do the showy stuff to get people excited, right? My ma says that moves like those are left over from when we used to train inuken more as combat dogs, but that move is a right of passage for each Inuzuka and their inuken.”

Snickering, Kiba leaned in towards Arven. “My sister has three inuken--call ‘em the Haimaru Brothers. I tried to argue that, because they all train together, she had to make it a four-stack at the end. But I guess she wouldn’t be a good next head of the family if she couldn’t complete our rite of passage, so ma just gave her the easy version of doin’ it three times.”

“She’s meant to have four then?” Arven asked, curious, “And, what do you mean, next head of the family? How does that work?”

Kiba gave Arven an odd look, though it was still wholly friendly. “She’s part of the four. I mean, just doin’ a few flips in the air is still cool, I guess, but it ain’t the trick without both you and your dog working together.”

From there, though, Kiba blew out some air, rocking the swing back and forth just the length of him rocking on his heels. “It doesn’t actually mean that much--more old leftovers, though I think from the nation-state period. Mostly? Head of the family is just whose house the whole greater family goes to for holidays. And like…my sis is learnin’ all the old family traditions ‘n shit to make sure she can pass it onto the next generation herself one day. Keepin’ up oral tradition, rather than records.”

He tilted his head a little. “It’s not really like a job or anything, but…younger members tend to look to the family head for advice, too. It’s…a little like choosing the next Ouma, but a thing just in my family, I guess.”

“Ooooh,” Arven said, sitting back down on the swing as well, kicking himself a bit into the air, “So, did you not want to do it? Sounds like a lot of work, honestly, I could see why you’d want to dodge it.” 

“These days, I agree with you, and I think Hana’s gonna be a kickass head,” Kiba chuckled, before he shrugged. “But unless she decided she didn’t want to do it? I’d never be in contention. She’s older, for one, and that kinda set the stage. Rest of the family respects and adores her, so they’d actually listen to her, and, like…dude, she’s a veterinarian.”

Kiba snorted a laugh. “My mom says I sure got the Inuzuka spirit, but my sis has actually got a head for organizin’ shit. She’s good at stayin’ calm under pressure too--gotta be if you’re a healer--and I’m not, really. So she can be the responsible sibling, and I can be the cool one.”

Crossing his legs on the swings, Kiba looked at Arven for a moment before smiling. “Bet she’d think you’re real cool, though, since you healed Chief all by yourself, right? The magic herbs? That shit’s right down her alley.”

“Oh, a vet?” Arven nodded, entirely understanding Kiba’s awe as he said, “Yeah, it makes sense. I had a lot of vets try to help me with Chief when things were going particularly bad, and I’m pretty sure that’s the only reason he lasted long enough for me to get him what he really needed,” Arven said, reaching down to pet Chief’s head, “Across the continent, when Chief got to the point where he couldn’t stand anymore? A vet actually kept him for me for almost three weeks. It was my last real chance to find one of the herbs, and thank whatever god might have been favoring me that day, cause I finally managed to find the first one then. It got him up and moving again, though it took another three before he was like this again. He was going blind at one point…”

Arven’s voice drifted off, his expression tightening a bit, accidentally falling into a tough memory… before he laughed a little, shaking it off as he ruffled Chief’s fur, “Well, he’s all good now. Aren’t you, ol’ man? You know, he’s turning fifteen this year? Good ol’ dog.”

“But yeah, Kiba, you are very cool.” Arven laughed, settling back into the swing, “You’re like a dog ninja. How cool is that?”

Kiba turned slightly in the swing, balancing on it with one leg bent in front of him, and his eyes widened slightly as Arven went more into detail about his travels to save Chief, before his expression settled into a somber, sympathetic look. He really respected what his sister did, but…even with his more secretive aspirations, he knew he could never follow in her footsteps. Which was fine, because they were different people, but… 

The thought of seeing animals hurt or in pain or…dulled out in fatigue…he wouldn’t be able to take it. Fifth, Kiba thought he was losing his mind when Akamaru got hurt, that time… He couldn’t imagine the pain Arven went through, seeing his partner just…fading away. 

Though, he absolutely understood the drive to find any cure possible. 

“Man… Thank the Sixth for vets,” Kiba laughed softly, yet roughly, shaking his head a little of that pain. “And for you. Fifteen’s a damn good age, you’re killin’ it, Chief,” he praised more boisterously.

Leaning back a little into the swing chain, Kiba snorted, raising his eyebrows. “A dog ninja? Now there’s a title I could get used to. Man, do I know how to call ‘em or what, looks like you have good taste in more than just likin’ dogs.” He winked. 

Arven looked up curiously at that, not entirely sure what Kiba meant by that. Maybe just good taste in names? Or… good taste in friends? He wasn’t sure, and was a little too embarrassed to ask. Arven didn’t really think Kiba seemed the type to pull a Josie and flirt with someone dating, and he was afraid asking would make it sound like he thought Kiba had said something flirty… which it had kinda sounded like, which made it more embarrassing to admit Arven’s misunderstanding. 

Feeling flustered and self-conscious about his fluster, he pointedly said, “Well, duh! Did you have any doubt after meeting the boyfriend? My taste is impeccable. He’s smitten with your dogs by the way. I was worried for a second there he was just gonna bury himself in their fur.”

Kiba…wasn’t really sure what Arven was embarrassed about--thinking Kiba was cool was obviously good taste--but oh boy could he smell the embarrassment coming off him in droves. Huh… Maybe tone it down a little? Even having been friends for years, Kiba knew he could be a little much for more reserved personalities, and he’d gotten pretty good at cooling it when Shino and Hinata got too overwhelmed. 

So, laughing a little more softly, Kiba nodded and grinned wide. “Guy seems like a true friend to animals, yeah? I can just tell Akamaru’s gonna whine at me later, wondering the next time we’ll bump into each other.” The white dog lifted his head, from where he was lounging in the grass and gave a snort, before rolling over. 

“You really weren’t kidding, though,” Kiba mentioned with mild surprise, “I mean, I could smell his scent on you, but he really does smell just like sunshine. Scents, man. Every time you think you’ve smelled it all.”

Arven lit up, grinning wide, “Right? It’s uncanny. And he’s always like that, even fresh out of a shower. I have no idea why, but I love it. I don’t know if he entirely believes me, so it’s nice to have someone else confirm… though,” Arven tilted his head curiously, “When did you get close enough to smell him? You must have a really good sense of smell.”

Raising an eyebrow, Kiba gave Arven a sort of incredulous, ‘uh, duh’ look. “Uh, duh? Though…” The harshness leaving, Kiba tilted his head, seeming to consider it. “...well, I guess that’s kind of presumptuous and rude. Just ‘cause your sense of smell is pretty good doesn’t mean it’s incredible or anything. Yeah, my nose is top notch. I could smell your boyfriend just fine walkin’ up and making greetings.”

“And, well, Akemaru and Akamaru knew before me,” he grinned fondly at the dogs, “Jerks with their biological advantage. But that’s how we knew you arrived, yeah? I recognized your scent when you got to the gym.”

Arven’s eyes widened in genuine awe, “Woah! I didn’t know people’s sense of smell could get that good! Is that something your family’s trained to do too, or just comes natural?”

“Uh, some of both, I think?” Kiba laughed, actually looking a little sheepish. He was proud of his nose, make no mistake! But other werewolves, or even other magic folk usually weren’t so…incredibly amazed. “Like, I barely remember it, except for scent memories, but we do the usual thing of, whenever there’s a new member of the family, gettin’ the whole group together so that scent is kinda baked in as ‘family’, you know? So even bein’ a dumb little kid, you can find your way back to your folks.”

“My ma’s big on survival stuff too, so she made sure to teach me and my sis all about smellin’ out rotten or poison shit…which kinda works for her cooking, too,” Kiba snickered, before looking a little too seriously worried. “Ah…she knows, but never tell her I said that, would you?”

Arven laughed, bringing up one hand and crossing his index and middle finger as he said, “Promise, not a word.”

Swinging on the swing some more, Arven tried to imagine that, “That’s cool that it’s something your whole family can do, to the point where you guys can make traditions around it. That’s always seemed like a fun thing about big families, the weird, personal tradition stuff. I mean, Chief and I have some personal traditions. Like, every year, when the watermelons start growing? Chief gets to pick the first watermelon we burst open. I swear, he can smell which ones are the sweetest, our first watermelon of the year is always the most delicious one, and that’s not just because I haven’t had watermelon in a year.” Arven laughed, kicking into the dirt to swing a little higher. 

“When I was younger, I was pretty convinced I could do the same thing,” Arven admitted, “But smelling what’s most ripe is Chief’s specialty. I can smell when a fruit or vegetable has gone bad beneath the dirt from bugs though, which I found out isn’t something everyone can do, so,” Arven puffed his chest, grinning a little smugly, his canines glinting in the sunlight, “I got that going to for me.”

“Sure!” Kiba nodded. “Like, sometimes it’s a little annoying, ‘cause I gotta cancel plans, or the cousins just feel like droppin’ by unannounced, but…they’re family, you know? Love ‘em to death, even if I wanna drop-kick some of ‘em sometimes. And it’s not like the traditions just feel like stuffy old rules only people hundreds of years ago cared about--it’s all stuff that helps us now. So…yeah, it’s cool.”

Laughing along with Arven, Kiba sent Chief an approving look. “I bet he can! Man, you grow watermelons? Even without Chief pickin’ out the prime one, that sounds awesome. Nothing says the start of summer more…’cept maybe shedding season.”

Snickering, he nodded. “Ha, gardeners wish they had that ability. Do you just leave it in the, uh, plot for, like…compost ‘n stuff?” Kiba offered a sheepish smile. “I…don’t actually know that much about gardening.”

“I dig them up, actually, but compose them somewhere else,” Arven explained, “If bugs have managed to break open one and get inside, the scent of it while it's still fresh will attract others to do the same. So I just move them to an area I’m composting to prep for new seeds. You can’t do it in the same soil indefinitely, you have to pace it out and give land breathing room to recover, essentially.”

Chief had trotted over as Arven slowed down and plopped his head into his lap, looking up with big, sad eyes. “Oh, someone wants a treat, huh?” Arven smirked, scratching Chief’s ears, who continue to look sad and tragic despite his tail wagging, “Look at you little faker. Alright, alright. Let’s try out these amazing treats, huh?”

Getting up, Arven went to open his backpack, digging out the gifted treats and opening the bag… and probably shouldn’t have been surprised to look down and see suddenly three dogs all sitting by his feet, looking up expectantly. “Oops…”

“Huh, makes sense…” Kiba nodded slowly, eyes narrow as one of his canines peeked out of his mouth. A peak ‘thinking’ face. “Kinda like, uh… Nomadic cultivation, but on a waaaaay smaller scale.” His gaze slid to Arven, giving him something of a pout. “Don’t give me anything about that, okay? We were learnin’ about it in school.”

Though Arven hadn’t really made any serious digs about his intelligence so…maybe that was a little preemptive. 

Snorting as Arven said the magic word, Kiba got off the swing with a small stretch. “Hey, Akemaru, Akamaru, don’t be greedy jerks! You got plenty of treats at home, those are for Chief.” Laughing a bit, he plopped down on the grass and whistled. “Give the ol’ man some space, alright? C’mon.”

Looking over at the whistle, Akamaru huffed before trotting over, hearing Kiba tap his shoulder and, subsequently, propping his paws on his boy’s shoulders. Moderately appeased with the scratches down his flank, but properly excited when Kiba pulled a biscuit from his pocket and tossed it in the air, Akamaru jumping off from Kiba’s shoulders into the air over him, and landing behind him to have his treat. 

Akemaru was a little less immediate, looking between Arven and Kiba soulfully, before following his mentor’s pawprints. Jumping up on Kiba’s arm when the boy tapped his nose and pressing his own to it. His treat was given a little less dramatically, but Akemaru still wiggled happily as he chomped it down. 

“Gluttons, the both of ya,” Kiba shook his head fondly. 

“Tell me about it. You’d think I starved Chief, for how often he tries to feet trap me into giving him more food,” Arven laughed, passing Chief his treat with no trick required. His old man knew a few, of course, but these days Arven didn’t reinforce any of them with treats, just happy the dog could walk up to him and get one on his own strength.

There was a loud cheer inside of the gym, and Arven looked curiously over his shoulder, “Wonder who’s winning? Hey, sorry if I kinda got you kicked out. I mean, you also got you kicked out, but,” Arven shrugged, “I know I started it.”

“The dog stomach is something competitive eaters only dream of,” Kiba laughed, before looking over at the cheer from the gym as well. He really had no way of telling--his hearing was pretty good too, but not that good--but…he did like to imagine it was Hinata pulling something cool. Even if it was just as likely as Lee putting on a spectacle, or Naruto doing something crazy. 

“Nah, nah,” Kiba waved Arven off with a grin, “It was worth it, and there’ll be other tournaments, you know? But sticking it to Neji…well, probably has other chances too, but how you set it up felt too perfect. And if you were going for it, Fifth, it’s more fun getting kicked out with someone than by yourself, right?”

Kiba smiled, amused, as Akamaru returned to him and plopped down on his lap, effectively trapping Kiba for the time being. Chuckling softly, he started scratching down the dog’s back, gently pulling his fingers through the thick fur. “Don’t worry, though. If Hinata tries to bite your head off for it too, I’ll take the blame. You only knew ‘cause of me, anyway.”

“Just tell her that I saw that Neji guy and could just tell he was a bag of dicks on sight,” Arven shrugged, “Hinata? Who’s Hinata? I know not of this Hinata you speak of. Or the atrocities he’s done to her…”

Arven snorted, before giving Kiba an amused look, “Hey, so, you and this Hinata girl… you close? Or close?”

Kiba blinked, tilting his head a little. “Uh…close? I mean, Shino is my human best friend, but so is Hinata. We’ve all known each other forever, but the three of us ended up having the same tutor in middle school so we just bonded more, yanno? I told you she’s got mad anxiety, right? I mean, she’s badass, of course, but…I dunno.” Kiba shrugged, smiling easily. “Guess I kinda see her as a sister and I get a little protective. And I love being my friends’ hype man.”

“I mean, they’re all friends with me, so of course they’re awesome,” he snickered. 

“Ooooooh,” Arven said, nodding, “Sorry, I guess I was just presuming. I thought maybe you had a crush on this girl. You just get so excited when you talk about her, it’s like your whole body becomes animated.”

“I do?” Kiba blinked again, looking down as if he could see his body through Akamaru. “Huh, no one’s mentioned that before…though I think it cooooould be the hyperactivity. But, nah. Hinata and I are tight, but not like that.”

“Fair enough,” Arven nodded, thinking about it, “...Shino? Weird sunglasses guy? You two sounded close.”

Kiba snorted a laugh. “What, you tryin’ to play matchmaker or somethin’? Nah, Shino’s my bro too. Guy’s big into bugs, like, seriously, checking out his terrariums is like going into the fanciest natural history museum you could think of. It’s rad…and he really gets what it means to have that kind of deep connection with someone that isn’t human, you know?”

Kiba leaned back on his palms, laughing fondly. “Back in, like, first grade or whatever, look, I’m comin’ in like half-feral, only been around Inuzukas and inuken, and, well, you said it--people just tend to think Shino’s weird. Some jerkwads killed some beetles Shino was carin’ for, and…I got sent home early ‘cause I bit ‘em,” Kiba chuckled. “But not before I helped Shino set up a funeral for his beetles. And we’ve just been tight ever since.”

“Nah, just trying to get to know you.” Arven shrugged, “I’ve gushed about my love life plenty, so giving you a chance to talk about yours feels considerate, maybe. Though, I guess one side effect is I get to hear about bug funerals and epic boss fights. So, I think I’m really killing this small talk thing, honestly.” Arven smirked.

“Hey, how high can you swing on this thing?” Arven asked, standing up on his own swing, though he had to squat to fit on the sitting swing, “I only ask to show you that however high it is? It’s not gonna be high enough. I’m an expert at these things, even your martial arts magic stuff can’t beat me.”

“Can’t say you aren’t! Though we did touch on it before--I’m not about that whole lovey-dovey life.” Though, even speaking of the reminder of that conversation turned Kiba’s cheeks pink. He did love Hinata and Shino, but as family. As pack. If there was anyone out there that set his heart thumpin’, then… Th-then…that would be. Something Kiba would pursue and…certainly not feel weird about. Totally. 

Shaking himself from going down that line of thought, Kiba cleared his throat before looking over and raising an eyebrow. Soon grinning fiercely, the fire of competition lighting up his eyes. “Oh yeah? If you’re just talkin’ a big game, you’ll be sore and achin’ when I wipe the floor with ya. …c’mon, Akamaru, off, off. There’s a guy…”

Successfully nudging Akamaru off of him, though it took a moment, Kiba almost carelessly brushed himself off before trotting over to the other swing, fangs out in a wide smile at Arven. “Let’s see how high you can fly, dude!”

-

Doppio was, determined, to make Arven’s birthday dinner for him that night if it freaking killed him, and while Arven had been content to hang around the kitchen and help out, Doppio had really wanted the presentation to be a bit of a surprise. As the two discussed what to do about it, Kaito had stopped by and, by chance, offered the solution: he wanted to take Arven out to get his bow and arrows. 

It was Arven, actually, who brought it up first, as they were heading to the store that Lake had recommended to Kaito for this. “So, what did you want to talk about? My super strong, scary boyfriend?”

“Huh?” Kaito said, frowning, “Oh, no… well, yes, but the other part of it.”

Arven frowned, “Which part?”

“The ‘his life is falling apart and you are suddenly the main thing holding him together’ part of it.” Kaito said… before frowning at Arven’s look at that, “No, please, give me a chance to explain myself before you just decide I mean that in the worst possible way.”

“...tsk.” Arven clicked his tongue, before saying, “Fine, give it a shot.”

“Look, some of this isn’t, I hope, actually a problem anymore.” Kaito said, giving the kid a worried look, “Doppio’s been reaching out to people, seeing a therapist, I hear you’re potentially getting one yourself, you guys are making use of your resources and that’s great! But that doesn’t erase the last month, and I just… want to check in on you, with all of that. This last month was probably hard on you.”

“Not really?” Arven frowned, “I met Doppio this month and have spent a lot of time with him. It’s been good.”

Kaito gave Arven a strained look at that, “Look, it’s okay if you really mean that, I’m not trying to say your feelings are fake. But I said a lot of similar things a year ago, when it seemed like all of my loves ones were having one horrifying thing happen to them after another, and I never felt like those things were going to… affect me? In the ways they did I mean. Because I wasn’t the one going through it, I was helping them, and that made me feel like I was distant from it? Stable.”

“And this is the ‘but’?” Arven prompted, as Kaito looked for his thoughts.

“But, it turns out, one of the shitty things about trauma, is that the people helping you through the traumatic effect are pretty traumatized too,” Kaito frowned, “The fear, the alarm, the repulsion, that feeling of helplessness or not being good enough or strong enough or… just, enough. To keep them safe? To help them get better? It hurts you. And if you ignore it, or pretend you don’t need help with it, you end up needing to take a lot of pills a year later to help you sleep because you’re an anxious, traumatized mess who has no idea how to explain to people that events you were supposed to be the strong one for really, really messed you up… huh? What?”

Arven shrugged, patting Kaito on the back again. “There, there.”

“...ngh. Arven, please, I’m being serious.” Kaito insisted.

“I know you are, and it sounds like you’re still working through some stuff,” Arven said, “And… look, I get what you’re saying. Honestly maybe a few days ago I wouldn’t have, but… Aceto, you know…” Arven looked around, before whispering, “Dying? Yep, you’re right. Scary. I’m probably traumatized. Annnnnd I’m in the process of picking out a therapist already. I’m already handling it, so why are we having this talk?”

“Because…” Kaito sighed, scratching the back of his neck, “...there will be days, where you will be ashamed of the things that stress you out about your relationship. Because it won’t be anything fair. It’ll be things you can’t ask them to try to control, because they have no control over it. Doppio will have stressful things about him, that he has no control over, that will require you to have coping skills to deal with, because you love him and he’s worth it… but it’s still going to be stressful. And I want you to know that if you ever need a safe place to vent–”

“Come to you?” Arven said.

“I’m an option, yes… hell, I shouldn’t volunteer him, but you could probably go to Kokichi too, if you trust him more,” Kaito insisted, “I use my experiences with Kokichi’s illness as my big explanation of why these issues can be stressful, but in truth? Kokichi’s probably been just as traumatized by my shit as I have been with his. I can’t imagine what he’s told his own therapist, or thought about my situations, and I don’t want to know. It’d hurt… but that doesn’t mean he should keep it to himself and just fester in it either, and I’m certain he’s not. Someone has to have been hearing all about how fucking tough I am to date, or, be married too, just because of all the baggage I come with. I don’t think he’d judge you for feeling overwhelmed either, if you went to him for advice, or just an ear.” 

“...maybe for the dying thing,” Arven admitted, “But there really hasn’t been anything else that’s made being with Aceto hard. Not like how you make it sound. I’m not lying when I say I feel fine. Nothing else has been hard.”

“Okay, alright,” Kaito said, nodding, “Then… just if you ever need it in the future then. It can be tough, finding someone you really trust to talk to about stuff like that, so, the offer doesn’t go away. I want to be there for you the same way I try to be for Doppio.”

“Sure… but I am not ending my talks with you sobbing my eyes out,” Arven said, sideying Kaito hard at that, “I have no idea what you’re doing to Aceto every time, but the buck stops here.”

It was, considering who he was talking to, one of the better reactions Kaito could have hoped for. Arven not entirely buying into what Kaito was saying, but not openly pissed about it either. Kaito would take the win, as he grinned, “Well, never say never. I’m great at getting people to cry. It’s my superpower.”

“You have too many superpowers,” Arven said, as they entered the store, Arven looking impressed at the collections that were displayed everywhere, “Woah…”

“Nice, we’ll definitely find something you like in here.” Kaito grinned, looking around too.

“It was incredible, Dimitri, I’m telling you,” a slightly too loud voice was gushing, “I know unarmed combat is not in your usual interests, but nor is it mine, and I was simply astounded! I do not think we will see Hugo for the next month, considering the vigor the gentleman from Wolfun took to his demands to train together. I will have to design my own regiment simply to keep our spars interesting with the sheer speed he will surely accrue.”

“As such, I am aiming to look into lightweight armors. He is never trying to actually injure me, of course, so doubling down on a defensive tactic would only serve to slow me,” Nevermind that, by and far, Fiora was an excellent defensive combatant…and yet. This pivot was only one in a long, constant line of many of her doing everything but defensive strategies, “I am not sure if that realm is solely limited to leather, however… Have you read much on the subject?”

Dimitri lit up, smiling wide and eager as he said, “Oh, man, I wish I had decided to come after all. It was just my DND game ran longer than it was supposed to, you know how it happens. We did make it to level ten yesterday though, so! Not a total loss.” 

The store, along with bows and arrows, also served some niche, mostly decorative but some functional, armor and swords. It likely would have been the same place Kaito would have been recommended to take Arven for a sword instead. While most people shopped here for costumes and wall decor above all else, among all the decorative items were lots of real, functioning battle-ready sets, and Fiora would have plenty to choose from for her armor. Dimitri, in turn, was also looking for armor… though, he was looking for large, decorative shoulder plates for his upgraded armor of his DND character, as he said, “I’ll admit, most of my reading has been focused on heavy, metal-plated armor, since my characters tend to favor them. Though, because my other, other DND group is ending our campaign soon and my Illumination Prince will be free to play a new campaign, I was thinking of re-classing his character based on new things I’ve… heard…”

Dimitri froze, staring at the end of the store… going ghost white pale, “Oh no.”

Arven glanced over from the bows they were looking at, Kaito explaining what he knew about them, before saying, “Oh. Hi Fiora, hey Dimitri. What are you guys doing here?”

“Wonderful! I know you have explained to me before that ‘shit does not get real’ until level twenty, but I seem to recall many classes have new avenues open to them at ten, correct?” Fiora asked, ever eager to learn more about her friend’s hobbies…and it did help that Dimitri loved talking about role-playing. It wasn’t af if she didn’t see the appeal either--there was a certain amount of it in historical recreations that always made bouts extra fun. And, of course, chess club was never boring with their twist on it. 

Fiora made an interested, questioning noise at the mention of Dimitri re-working his signature character, though put a concerned hand on his shoulder when he paled. Though, before she could even asked, a familiar voice spoke up instead, and Fiora turned, looking over in surprise before she beamed, waving to Arven and Prince Kaito. 

“Oh! Hello, Arven, Prince Kaito! How lovely to see you! Ah, I heard from Eden that you were in attendance of the taijutsu tournament today, Arven,” Fiora’s face fell into something disapproving, “And that you were escorted off the premises. I did hear something of the ruckus myself; I hope you have done some self-reflection on the matter.”

“Aside, though,” she shrugged, before lighting up again, “I have been inspired! Witnessing the martial prowess on display today has ignited my passion for combat! I had already agreed to accompany Dimitri as he is putting together a new ensemble, and I always love an excuse to come see what new pieces of craftwork are in stock here, but I am intending on purchasing some new armor for myself now!”

Glancing to Kaito, Fiora lightly balked, touching a hand to her forehead and shaking her head a little in brief dismay. “Oh dear, please excuse my manners. Prince Kaito, this is Dimitri Blade. He is a senior at Mid-Valley High School, and a member of the chess club, same as Arven and I. Dimitri, this is Prince Kaito Momota, he introduced himself to me briefly during Harvest.”

“Sorry, you what?” Kaito said, looking in alarm at Arven.

“I heckled some guy who was picking on his cousin.” Arven said.

“Oh…” Kaito paused, trying to decide if this was Arven fighting off a bully, or Arven being a bully… and deciding to take him on his word on it as he ruffled his hair, “Good. Need me to talk to the school?”

“Hm? No, it’s fine, they just kicked me out.” Arven shrugged. “Upon reflection? Worth it.”

“Hmm.” Kaito hummed, still not entirely certain Arven couldn’t have been the bully in that situation, but, well, Kaito wasn’t there, he’d just have to trust him on this, “Oh, right! Our little knight!” Kaito grinned, bowing his head lightly at Fiora, “Nice to see you again, well met! And a young Blade? You know, every person I’ve ever met who was named after a weapon has been some of the most impressive people around.” Kaito grinned at Dimitri next, “Is ‘Dimitri’ a weapon too?”

Dimitri looked physically pained, not being able to say yes as he said, “No, it, uh, it’s a traditional name for followers of Mila, the Goddess of Earth.”

“Oh, a religious name! You know, technically my middle name and my last name are both religious names too…sort of.” Kaito squinted, not sure how the Ouma’s would feel about that, now that he said it aloud, “Basically, you’re in good company! You’re part of the chess club?” Kaito confirmed, watching as Dimitri–who was mostly staring at his feet– nodded slightly, before squawking a bit in shock as Kaito bowed, “Thank you sooooo much for taking care of young Doppio and young Arven for me, I’ve heard the chess club has been amazing to them. They’re both a bit on the awkward side–”

“What? Hey?” Arven said, offended.

“--so hearing how they made a whole club full of fun new friends?” Kaito grinned, straightening up, “I get so excited, every time I hear more about it. Thank you for being so welcoming!”

“Eh… yes, okay.” Dimitri whispered, shocked that the prince had bowed to him. Wasn’t that… illegal?! In Luminary!? What the hell!?

Kaito grinned at him again, before looking to Fiora, “New armor, huh? What cuts are you considering?”

Ah, that was more than the context Eden had provided… Defending those in need was a heroic act indeed, and while it was quite easy to go too far with a rebellious attitude, it did take a great deal of strength to act for what was right even in the disapproval of the masses. Hmm… Well, Fiora would maintain her efforts in being a good role model, and hopefully she would be able to give council should Arven be faced with such a decision in the future. 

Nodding back to Kaito, Fiora glanced back at Dimitri, amused by Kaito’s comments on his name, and…honestly it was the sort of thing she thought Dimitri would get a kick out of, normally. But…he looked rather sick…

Hm. Lots of things to consider. 

Not least her desired armor! 

“Arven and Doppio have been delightful members of the club, we are honored to have them,” Fiora smiled before glancing around the shop with an eager hum. “That is actually what I was debating with Dimitri before we ran into one another. While an entirely different form of combat, witnessing the displays of speed at the tournament has set my mind to increasing my own agility. Thus, to not inhibit myself, I would need lightweight armor, no?”

“Though,” she sighed wistfully, “I do love plate armor. Watching a master bend and form metal into a spectacular piece both practical and aesthetic is truly one of the greatest acts of creation in my opinion. Unfortunately, one of the key attributes of metal is its weight.”

Curiously, she looked at Arven and Kaito. “Ah, but we do not intend to keep you should you be here for your own purposes. What brings you two here?”

“Hmmm…” Kaito looked over Fiora, considering her size and figure, while also keeping in mind the speed she wanted, “...you know, things are so much cheaper here…” He murmured, looking around the shop, “I bet you anything scale-armor is affordable. I’d love to be able to help out one of Arven’s little friends…”

“Huh?” Arven said, mostly confused by the distracted way Kaito said that, the man looking around the room with new focus, “Kaito?”

“Hmm,” Kaito hummed to himself again, before gesturing Fiora to follow him, heading for the shop counter. “Come on, come on, if he has any, let’s see if we get lucky and there’s any in your size, you can try it on, I bet you anything the weight would be manageable.” Kaito told her, while Arven and Dimitri watched him wander off.

“...” Arven glanced over at Dimitri. “...so–”

“Oh my gods he’s literally right there he’s a real person what am I going to do????” Dimitri whispered in horror. 

“Uuuuum,” Arven looked between Dimitri and Kaito, before suggesting, “Buy him a drink and then literally just let him talk? I promise you, you will have his whole life story in the first, like, twenty minutes.”

“I already know his life story I played it out in a campaign,” Dimitri whispered fiercely, before saying, “Oh, gods, I’m supposed to kill my brother next week.”

“You have a brother?” Arven asked, bypassing the murder part entirely.

“The heir-apparent.”

“Ooooh, his brother, got it.” Arven nodded. Ignoring the agonized squeak coming from beside him.

As Kaito waited fitfully for someone to come to the counter, Kaito asked the young knight, “So! Scale-armor! Ever try it on before?”

Fiora raised her eyebrows in surprise, giving Arven and Dimitri a questioning look before, at his prompting, she followed Kaito over to the counter. She did hope she hadn’t intruded on anything important…though she hoped that either Kaito would be more focused on that, or Arven would speak up if so. 

“I have not, no,” Fiora shook her head. “Most often if I am donning armor for my own purposes, I opt solely for piece greaves, as you saw me in during Harvest. And while I have a set of chainmail and plate armor, it was very rare that participants in Dicea’s historical battles actually wore full metal armor. More commonly, metal was forged into vambraces and chest plates, to protect vital organs and strengthening the body parts that would most often come to blows, while the more plentiful leather was used for the rest of a kit.”

“Leather is lightweight and durable enough for that trade-off,” Fiora admitted, “But I am interested in looking into other alternatives. I will admit, scale armor had not occurred to me.”

Peering up at Kaito, she asked, “Is it a more common style in Luminary? I would imagine that it would be more common for metal pieces to be more utilized in your history.”

“Scale-armor in general is more common back home, yeah,” Kaito agreed, giving the shop keep a wave when the man peeked out from the backroom to see if someone was at his counter, “Though, it has a pretty big ‘cost’ barrier. See, while, yes, you need a lot of metal for that type of armor readily available, another aspect is that you need blacksmiths who are trained to make something that small, durable, with just the right curvature to smash them all out and string them reliably together. A lot of our assassins, once they’ve reached a certain age, are given them. Their considered ideal for movement…oh, thank you! Grandfather–”

The clearly in his forties man blinked, “Me?”

“--do you have any scale-armor this young knight can try on? She’s looking for something flexible and lightweight.”

“Her size?” The blacksmith looked over to her, appraising her, before shaking his head, “Nothing off the rack, though I could make it custom? But, I do have some strong bamboo interlocks that essentially works the way scale-armor does.”

Kaito blinked, “...bamboo? Wood?”

The blacksmith smiled, looking a little proud as he said, “It takes a serious craftsman to get the angles and layering right, and any weak link ruins the whole design. But, it’s a bit of a specialty of my family, and done right, it deflects the swipe of blades and caused thrusting blades to chip and slip off. The only kind of weapon that's weak too is bludgeoning weapons, for the same reason it always sucks to be hit by a club wearing armor.”

Kaito winced, nodding knowingly, “It’s like all your armor turns into a hammer against you.”

“Yep,” The blacksmith nodded, “But otherwise? Reinforced bamboo cut well is impressive stuff. Breathes too. Would you like to try it on, miss?”

Fiora listened eagerly, absolutely soaking up armor history. It was fascinating to learn that scale armor had its own sort of barrier of use in Luminary as well, and while Kaito had barely touched on it, that barrier seemed to give the style a type of prestige to it. Only those who’ve proved a certain expertise granted a set of armor their own…

Fiora lit up even more, hearing about the type of armor the smithy had in stock. “Truly? Oh, I have only seen true interlocks during the History of Bamboo exhibit some years ago. I would be most honored to try your work on, sir!”

As some explanation, she grinned at the smith and Kaito. “My friend Hugo most prefers swords--longswords, katana, and jian, mostly, though given any tool he will work to perfection. When we spar not with wooden weapons, the practice padding and armor I have used before has been more than adequate, but I believe I will be in the bend of a learning curve as he seeks to improve his own skills. Ergo, a class of armor effective against blades is exactly what I am looking for.”

Kaito grinned, impulsively reaching out and ruffling her hair, “Perfect! And since I kinda pushed you over here, I’ll foot the bill okay? Oh! Another thing I needed though,” Kaito said, looking to the blacksmith, “See the kid behind me, floofy hair, probably pouting? There was a specific kind of bow I was hoping to show him, but I can’t find it anywhere. Horn bows?”

“Ooooh, right,” The blacksmith shook his head, “Sorry, only have replicas. Horn bows were banned a long while back in Dicea, encouraged too much poaching of horned animals. Horned animals are pretty rare in Dicea, so we had to do away with ‘em.”

“Oooooo,” Kaito mimicked, “Shoot, okay. Do you have anything similar? He likes to travel and he wants it for hunting when he’s out in the wild, but otherwise it needs to be pretty lightweight.”

“What about a compound bow? They look complicated, but you can’t beat the size and efficiency. I have a few hanging in the center back, and I have a range behind that door if you want to test it out with him.”

Kaito lit up, looking where he was pointing, “Really? Can we just bring them back there?”

“Yep. Go ahead while I set her up. Come on now, let me show you where to try on your interlock,” the shopkeep said, guiding Fiora to the armor side of the store.

“Arven! See those bows back there! Pick one that looks cool and then we’ll try it out!” Kaito shouted.

Fiora blinked, looking absolutely bewildered by the hair ruffling. Sure, she wasn’t the tallest girl out there, but…well, apparently there was some other factor about her that discouraged hair ruffling, so to receive it now was…strange. Though, she quickly composed herself, trying to get her hair back in some semblance of order. “Oh, that is very generous of you, Prince Kaito, but you do not need to do that. I had intended to buy armor today regardless, such a purchase would not be spontaneous.”

Though, it was quite interesting to finally know what Arven and Kaito had come to the store initially for. “Oh, that is quite exciting! I will have to ask Arven how he finds it once he is situated.”

Giving a little nod to Kaito, Fiora promptly followed the smithy over to try on the new armor. 

Arven, looking at the bows Kaito had pointed out– these were… kinda intense looking, weren’t they?-- he picked one that he thought looked ‘cool’, showing it to Dimitri, “What do you think?”

“I think I spoke to his mother from beyond the grave, and called her a harlot,” Dimitri said miserably.

“Ooh, don’t bring that up, I think that’s what happened to the last guy,” Arven said, raising an eyebrow as Dimitri groaned, “I think you’re overthinking this. You want to know what I’d bet?”

“What?” Dimitri said miserably.

“I bet he’d be fascinated that you did that at all,” Arven said, “I don’t know if he’d be flattered, but I do know he enjoys talking about himself, and this would be, just, the ultimate excuse… but also, I bet whatever story you’ve come up with will be so wildly off the mark that it’ll just be him explaining what actually happened.”

“Well, I mean… obviously the stories aren’t real–”

“No, I mean like the stuff you think is real too.” Arven said, before looking over when Kaito called again, “Coming! Anyway, I thought I knew a lot about him before I met him too. From the rumors, you know? While there’s little nuggets of truth in them, basically all of them still missed the mark in pretty serious ways. Whatever image of him you have is probably wildly off too. Especially if that’s who you’re pretending to be during chess? Yeah, no.”

“Arven, they have a whole RANGE back here! Let's shoot arrows!” Kaito called.

“Wanna come?” Arven saked.

“Uh… maybe after. I should see how Fiora’s doing.” Dimitri said, watching Arven head off, before going back to his friend, who was getting herself clasped into something, “Oh? That’s unique.”

Fiora beamed at Dimitri. “Quite? Dimitri, it is incredibly light, the direct opposite of the first time we tried on chainmail. And just look at all the interlacing! It is so precise, and yet it does not feel as though my movement is inhibited at all, either from hard physical limits, or from caution trying to keep the piece together. Truly a work of the highest craftsmanship!”

Having expressed her own delighted joy, though, she peered at her friend. “...are you doing alright? You have never struck me as the shy sort before. I do promise, Prince Kaito was very kind to me when we first met.”

Dimitri smiled, genuinely impressed, and moreso, pleased for his friend. Though his expression fell at her question, “It’s… more about my fears of me being unkind, honestly. Maybe I should have seen this coming two years ago, when it was first hinted that the second son was coming to the capital, but…” Dimitri’s smile was strained, shrugging, “I couldn’t bring myself to seriously consider the ramifications of… fantasizing someone’s life. And…” Dimitri’s grin strained further still, “...playing with the very real tragedies that happened to them like toys. It’d be different if it really was just an original character that was inspired by him, but it wasn’t. I researched into his life as much as I could for ‘inspiration’, and took entire story beats from his… life, which, you know, is not called story beats!”

“It felt harmless so long as he never knew about it. It feels much grosser, seeing the guy excited to buy Arven a bow and offering you armor advice.” Dimitri admitted, “It’s like if I had made a character based on Kokichi Ouma, and took every terrible thing that happened to him and used it as backstory to give him cool power upgrades. Sorry your mom died! But now you can mind read!” Dimitri giggled hysterically. 

Fiora winced, that example really driving home Dimitri’s point. “...that is a bit insensitive, at best, I see… I supposed even hearing you talk about your characters, the events seemed so…fantastical, and far away, that even to an audience it did not quite seem so real.”

Mulling it over for a moment, Fiora sighed, before looking back up at Dimitri. “If it is something that ails you now, then I would suggest trying to make amends. Or making the decision to make your character more of an original creation. With him none the wiser at the current moment, it might be something unpleasant he might otherwise not have known…though I cannot claim to predict how he might feel about it,” she admitted. “But it is better to live one’s life with sincerity, is it not? And apologizing for the wrongs one has committed against others is a part of that.”

She offered a softer smile. “You were considering re-figuring your character anyway, right? Perhaps Prince Kaito would enjoy brainstorming with you for something new.”

Dimitri, as soon as she brought up the character re-creation, had been about to admit that he was planning to base the new character on the new info he had gotten in the last year. For instance, the revelation that the Head Secretary had been outed by the Dicean Ambassadors as an abuser of both princes had been an astounding twist Dimitri had not seen coming. He had barely registered the head secretaries existence, focusing on the general that was meant to mentor the second son into a military life–

(Ugh, oh, gods, what had he been thinking, the princes were real and still alive)

–but had found him too hotheaded and rebellious to properly train, a contentious relationship that still had the markings of paternal pride. But the implications of the Kings right hand man, his second voice, degrading one son to lift the pride of another–

(auuuuugh, stop!)

Dimitri winced, forcing himself to stop considering it. “The character I was going to make would have been even more cruel,” he admitted, “But… I like the idea of… do you think he’d consider it? Arven advised me that he thought Kaito would enjoy telling me about his life… he also suggested I buy him a drink, but I can’t buy alcohol, so… coffee?”

Dimitri murmured drink ideas, like perhaps that was the key, glancing back at the range door… before he sighed, looking back to Fiora, “You’re right, basically. I won’t feel okay about this until I admit what I did. Otherwise it will feel like a very mean lie that I had never intended to tell in the first place. I’ll… find the right opportunity. The armor looks impressive on you, by the way.”

“Think of this moment as an opportunity that you never made that character, then. And it leaves the path open for something you can feel more proud of, and perhaps an opportunity to learn more about Luminary from a first-hand source. Even off-handedly, Prince Kaito was telling me about the use and significance of scale armor in Luminary; he seems to be an enthusiastic well of information.”

Nodding approvingly at Dimitri’s conviction, Fiora grinned at her friend. “I will be in full support of you, Dimitri. You are not an ill-meaning person, I am sure the prince will be able to sense your righteous heart as well.”

Laughing softly, Fiora turned, looking in the mirror of the back wall as the final clasps were secured. “Thank you! I believe so as well!” Nodding graciously to the smithy, she beamed. “This set is utter perfection! Might I discuss payment with you, sir?”

As Fiora figured out her armor situation, Arven was fumbling with the arrow, while Kaito guided him through it, “Now, don’t worry about aiming so much, aiming is going to come with practice. Right now, we want slow and smooth pull backs, and release,” Kaido explained, having grabbed one of the bows himself and using his body as an example next to Arven, “Oh, see my fingers?”

“Yeah?” Arven said uncertainty, before pointing out, “Aren’t you standing on the wrong side?”

“I taught myself to shoot bows with my left hand too as a party trick and for bets. I can’t do it well, but enough to impress drunks who thought I couldn’t do it at all,” Kaito smirked, “Besides, it’s easier for you to see what I’m talking about without craning your neck. You see how my fingers are hooked? Why are you trying to hold it with the tips of your fingers like that?”

“I… that was how they held it in this shonen I read,” Arven pouted.

“Aw, artists just like everything to look pretty and a little mystical. I bet you anything there was some chapter or another explaining how the specific way they held bows unlocked their super ancient power or something,” Kaito said, rolling his eyes, “The grip that allows you to hold the bow longer, farther back, is the right one, and that’s a good hook. Go ahead, try it. See, easier, right?”

“Yeah… you read shonen?” Arven asked.

“My… I knew a guy who’d get them imported for me. One of the nicest things he ever did for me. I loved those stories,” Kaito grinned, “Alright, now, one thing you need to learn is focus on your target, and not the arrow. So long as your arrows notched, you don’t need to look at it anymore. Is it notched?”

“How do I tell?”

“It’ll be a little indent that keeps your arrow steady.

“Yes.”

“Perfect. Now, last bit of advise, take a deep breath, and then let go of the arrow when you’re letting that breath out. Beath in… out–”

Arven let the arrow go, and was a little surprised when it actually landed on the board. “Oh! Look at that!”

“Heck yeah, you’re a natural,” Kaito grinned, lowering his own bow without releasing his arrow, “That boards too small for me, I was gonna end up in the hay.”

“...you can’t shoot with your left at all can you.”

“I got lucky once! Anyway, how did it feel? Comfortable fit?”

“I… guess so?” Arven said looking at the bow, “It’s lighter then it looks.”

“Perfect. And if you want a different bow someday, you can always come back and trade it out… probably. Bring Kokichi with you. He’s a great negotiator,” Kaito grinned, about to recommend heading back in to buy it when Fiora and Dimitri came out, “Oh! How’d it go, Fiora?”

“Splendidly!” Fiora cheered, holding up the case she was carrying slightly. “I thank you greatly for the recommendation of scale armor that led me to this outcome--it is not a path I would have considered myself, at least not for some time. Already I am eager to attend my new training regimen, and do the fine work of this interlock armor respect through my own prowess.”

“How are you finding archery, Arven?” she asked, looking over at the practice target to see what he might’ve been up to while she and Dimitri were in the shop. “I am afraid it is no expertise of mine, though I believe Khalid does, if you find yourself wanting some advice at any point.”

Kaito lit up, “Heck yeah, glad to hear it! A good piece of armor can really make you feel cool and put together, I’ve always thought. I kind of miss seeing people wearing armor all the time at home, it can be a seriously good look. What about you, kid, you trying on any armor today?” Kaito asked the blond brightly, admittedly having forgotten his name and defaulting to ‘kid’ despite having to literally look up at him.

Dimitri, entirely losing the confidence he had gotten talking to Fiora, mumbled something and stared at his feet while Kaito gave him a blank, bewildered smile. Guess the kid was shy? His dipped head looked perfect for a little head pat. Maybe a head pat would get him out of his shell a bit? Pat-pat.

As Dimitri grappled with sudden, unexpected head pats, Arven showed Fiora the bow he was using, “It’s actually a little tougher than I thought it would be, but it’s still pretty neat. Want to try it?”

Fiora lit up. While she didn’t want to push her friend too out of his comfort zone (Fiora had learned that lesson well with Bernadetta and three weeks with a wrist brace), maybe a little push would help him out. Though, selfishly, that reasoning was more in the back of Fiora’s mind, and it was simply excitement that spurred her to comment, “So that is true, then? People do regularly wear armor in Luminary? I thought it was fascinating when Dimitri enlightened us to that fact before; he painted quite the stylish image of Luminary.”

Patting Dimitri gently on the back, silently wishing him luck, Fiora went over to Arven, peering over the bow. “I am sure with practice it is something that would become second-nature to you, should that be in your interests,” she encouraged, before giving an eager grin. “May I? While I am sure there is plenty of nuance I would miss, there is sure to be more I can appreciate by trying the bow out as it was meant to be.”

Given the okay, Fiora took up the bow, getting into a stance that wasn’t quite right, but was close enough to indicate that this wasn’t the first time she’d ever held a bow. Notching a bow, she pulled back, eyes focusing in on the far target…before letting loose. The arrow just barely missing the target and shooting into the hay bale around it, Fiora chuckling in amusement. 

Handing the bow back, she laughed, “Thank you for the opportunity…though I think your aim will become quite a bit better than mine.”

“To be fair, I think my shot only landed on the target at all by pure luck. I have no idea how to aim still,” Arven said, taking the bow back, “I mean, yeah, one day hopefully I can do that on purpose, but it definitely wasn’t this time. Also, Dimitri looks like he’s about to have a stroke.”

Kaito, having lit up at Fiora’s hint that Dimitri knew something about his home, was enthusiastically asking the increasingly stricken boy about his knowledge of Luminary fashion, “I mean, it’s more common when it comes to civilians that you have nice armor if you can afford to spend the money on it, so in certain places in Luminary armors obviously not casual dresswear. But around the capital? It’s a real status symbol, the more elaborate the armor the fashionable you can be.” Kaito grinned, caught up in nostalgic memories as he said, “It could be a lot of fun, trying to work out how to unclasp a new piece of armor in a hurry off someone. Like a game, y’know?”

“Were there emergencies you’d have to take armor off quickly for?” Dimitri asked, something desperate in the question, as he actually knew Kaito’s reputation enough to guess that wasn’t what he meant.

“...yeah!” Kaito grinned, “Heatstroke! Heatstroke was a serious risk. You didn’t really want to be wearing armor and out in the sun for long, it’s brutal. We have ways to cool armor down, cooling packs and linings and such, but in general armor is indoor clothes.”

“Uh, yes, I’ve heard that… heavy metal armor was considered something for only the most elites guardsmen and the most wealthy of families, it too expensive and cumbersome for any other use beyond displays of status,” Dimitri said, jolting when Kaito laughed, clasping him on the shoulder.

“Man, you make armor sound like it was just a full body necklace, but there was a lot of practical use too! People also used armor for their spars and trainings! Though, admittedly, heavy metal armor wasn’t really used for that, that was more rich leathers and chaimmail. Oh, and scale-armor, though like I was telling Fiora, that stuff is so useful that it’s really reserved for our top assassins. I mean, obviously as the prince, I could have worn it, but I’d have gotten some strange looks for it. Some things should be reserved for those who’d really use them.” Kaito grinned, “They’re really hard to make well, so each one counted.”

“I’m… a little surprised to hear you say that,” Dimitri admitted, “I’ve always gotten the impression that Luminary did not consider the disbursement of resources with a thought process of ‘need’.”

“Man, really gonna call my entire nation a group of self-centered morons, huh?” Kaito grinned brightly, before waving his hand dismissively at Dimitri’s balk at that, “Kidding, kidding, I know what you mean, and you’re not wrong. But having an assassin reserved for your family or place of business was considered a pretty basic safety measure for Luminary elites. Everyone needed an assassin since everyone had one, basically. And once you got to a certain age, your main job as an assassin was basically to be security against other assassins. And unless you wanted to constantly be switching out that very important job with green assassins with no life experience yet, you made sure your number one assassin had everything they needed to keep themselves alive. So! Selfish, need based motive to reserve your best, most expensive armor for the serving class! Does that fit your world view better?”

“I… wasn’t trying to be unkind,” Dimitri said, floundering a bit as Kaito chuckled at him, “I’m actually quite fascinated with Luminary culture. I don’t exactly agree with all of it, but there is something… almost romantic, in its barbarism–”

“Ha ha!” Kaito laughed, clasping his hand firmly on Dimitri’s shoulder, grinning up at him with all of his teeth as he said, “So you would be thrilled if I got a little weird on ya, for literally calling my home full of barbarians to my face? Strike two kid! …geez, I’m kidding! Totally kidding! Sorry, you’re so skittish, it’s hard not to want to poke at ya a bit,” Kaito grinned, as Dimitri looked more and more devastated, “Oh no, now I feel kinda bad. This is why I have a terrible reputation. You like Luminary culture? I could tell you more about it, if you’re willing to put up with me teasing you a little bit through it.”

“Uh… uh…” Dimitri stared uncertainly at Kaito for a minute… before he suddenly looked determined, nodding intensely, “Actually, that’s fine! I don’t mind you making fun of me, if it means I can learn more about Luminary straight from the source!”

After all, it almost felt fair. Dimitri had spent the last decade making a mockery of Kaito’s life, after all. Maybe he deserved some ribbing back.

“Oh?” Kaito raised an eyebrow, before snickering, “Oh nooo, I feel worse. You’re a nice kid, you don’t have to put up with me teasing. Are you busy now? No, no, actually,” Kaito shook his head, “I’m busy today, it’s Arven’s birthday celebration today, I’m gonna buy him this bow and get him home for his fancy dinner. But yeah, if you want to hit me up in the future? I’m down to tell you about some stuff.”

“Um… yes, I’d really like that.” Dimitri said.

“Cool! Arven! Let’s go get you checked out, kid!”

-

Considering they were planning on spending the night out on the mountain to see the sunset (and sunrise, incidentally), it wasn’t like Arven and Doppio needed to get up at the crack of dawn to start their hike. Still, though, Doppio found himself up fairly early, in high spirits as he prepared food containers and nestled them in his pack. Some were standard picnic fare, some just quick, energy-boosting things to have accessible on the hike, along with their water bottles, but Doppio had asked Arven ahead of time if there were any camping-specific things he’d want for dinner. He thought of their one dinner out on the road fondly, and while it wasn’t exactly yakisoba season anymore, it was the kind of vibe that Doppio wanted to ensure…i-if that’s what Arven wanted too. 

But, as mid-morning rolled around, packs checked and double-checked and Kaito assuaged as much as he could be, Firenze pleaded with to lag behind as much as he could…they headed out. The weather perfect and mild. 

As they got to the edge of the Sorl Woods, as the mountain was to the south, Doppio took a deep breath in, humming contentedly. “It’s…been a while since I’ve been even to the outskirts of the woods. There’s nothing really quite like a forest, huh.”

“It’s nice, right? Everything smells really fresh and new out here.” Arven took a deep breath in himself, adjusting his larger than usual backpack around his shoulders as he grinned at Doppio, “Still feeling good? Nothing aches? I’m half waiting for your shoulder to suddenly pop, like the universe trying to bop us on the head. How dare we go out and look at pretty nature stuff, y’know?”

Chief, between them, trotted happily, tail wagging enthusiastically. Out! On a walk! It was gonna be a good day.

Doppio grimaced, wilting a bit. “Eurg, I feel like even acknowledging that is tempting fate too much. I’m aiming for no injuries!” he declared, straightening up. “We’re gonna enjoy nature! And look at pretty stuff! And enjoy a good hike!” Doppio glanced behind them, speaking more quietly, “...and maybe kiss ‘n stuff.”

“I feel like my best laid plans always go wrong, but…I am looking forward to just having fun with you,” he smiled softly at Arven. “I’ve never really been on a proper hike, but…everything sounds awesome. More than it is just by being something I’m doing with you.”

After a moment, Doppio laughed softly. “...it is a shame we’re kind of out of frog season, though. I don’t really know how many ponds are around here, but I’d always love hearing croaks off in the distance when I walked home.”

Arven glanced over his shoulder too, mostly just following Doppio’s eye movements… before he flushed red, actually registering what his boyfriend said.

…what was ‘n stuff’?

As Arven wondered about that for a moment, flustering himself in his guesses, he dismissed the mental images in an act of self preservation. It was a long trip still, he didn’t want to fluster himself too much. 

Besides, it was easy to stop thinking about it, as Doppio’s comment made him literally think of the ‘boner killer’ he had pushed them into the other day, which made him laugh a little, “Yeah, sorry about that. We can make the trip again in the spring though. This place will be roaring with croaking then. Though, you know what we probably will see? Lots of birds, on their way heading south. It’s that time of year, and from that high? We’ll see them like massive, dark clouds through the sky. I’ve always found it impressive.”

Doppio snorted quietly, giving Arven an amused look. “It’s not your fault you were born in mid-fall, and just because I really like frogs doesn’t mean there aren’t plenty of other amazing things to see.” Such as the golden sunset view Arven had described before, and…well, flocks of birds, apparently. 

“Wow… That does sound cool,” Doppio marveled, before laughing. “Kinda makes me wish we’d brought a… Shoot, I think it starts with an ‘o’. Bird book? To identify types…though we probably wouldn’t be close enough to really distinguish the species. I mean…” Doppio blushed lightly, “I-I know, like, broad categories, but…I wouldn’t really be able to tell, like…certain robins and chickadees apart, you know? I don’t really know the specific different types of small songbirds… And if I saw a raven, I’d probably just think it was a big crow.”

He glanced down. “...you think I should take up birdwatching?”

“Birdwatching?” Arven asked, glancing curiously at Doppio, “I mean, if you want to, sure, why not? It’d give us more reasons to wander around outside, and you could tell me all about them. I don’t know a ton about birds myself either. I… want to say crows are the bigger versions of ravens?” 

Arven paused, before admitting, “But I don’t really know what that means in practice. Are ravens small, then? Or does that just make crows massive? Also, for all I know, it could be the opposite! Wow, I really do not know enough about black birds.”

Arven stopped to consider that… before grinning at Doppio, “Well, if you learned about it, I could rely on you.”

“I…think it is the opposite?” Doppio squinted, wracking his brain for all the corvid facts he knew. “Like…I think ravens are substantially bigger than crows, but without them side by side for comparison, I don’t think I’d know the difference… A-and I think crackles are smaller than crows? I’ve heard that they’re kinda known for being noisy but…again, I don’t know how that compares to other birds…” 

He paused. “...I’d know the difference between a…um… Pitohui and a crow, but…I don’t think I’d be able to pick it out from other colorful birds.”

Blinking as he looked over at Arven, Doppio shyly grinned and rubbed his arm, glancing down bashfully. He…liked the sound of that. “I just…like learning about animals, you know? They’re really cool! Um, I know I told you, but…after you and Kiba left, Shino and I spent almost the whole rest of the tournament talking about insects… Apparently his family has a whole apiary?! A-and his dad helps relocate bee infestations, it’s really amazing.”

“That sounds cool, maybe that’s something he’d let us visit? I can poke Kiba about it, get an invitation?” Arven offered, though he wasn’t sure if they’d need to use his connection to Kiba to pull it off. It sounded like Doppio and Shino were getting along great on their own. “...so, you and Shino? You guys really got along then?” Arven asked, grinning a bit. “He and Kiba are close you know. If I’m gonna be hanging out with Kiba, Shino’s probably gonna be someone we run into a lot.” 

“And you know… and this isn’t a reason to want to do it, but,” Arven smiled a little at Doppio, the fall wind pushing his hair back a bit as he looked fondly at his boyfriend, “...it’d be… well, it’s attractive. Seeing you get passionate about something. So if you were hesitating on the idea of getting into birds because you were feeling shy about it? You shouldn’t, I think passion looks nice on you.”

“Maybe,” Doppio tentatively grinned, though it was a very optimistic maybe. “He, uh, seemed pretty happy to talk with me, and he was talking about this type of beetle he’s been raising for a while? I’ve never heard of them before, but they’re called kikaichu, and…well, I didn’t ask, but…I did get the feeling that he’d be excited to show them off a bit.”

Nodding, Doppio laughed softly. “Yeah, I-I think so, at least? He’s kind of subdued, but it’s clear he’s got a lot of love for entomology and insect-raising in general, and…that’s cool.” He had…also identified Doppio’s admiration for many of the people in the tournament, and had bluntly said that if Doppio ended up asking Hinata for taijutsu lessons (her particular style was called Gentle Fist, he’d learned) then she’d likely teach him…after flustering for quite a while that she wouldn’t be a good teacher.

Doppio barely knew them, but…it kind of seemed to him that Shino, Kiba, and Hinata were the kinds of friends that balanced each other out. 

“I’m happy you’ve found a friend in Kiba, too,” Doppio hummed, catching that Arven was planning on spending more time with the guy. “He seems really friendly, and, well…” Doppio laughed self-consciously, “His dogs are really cool. I’ve never seen any dog as big as Akamaru, but he’s so gentle, and…I mean, all puppies are incredible, so seeing Akemaru’s energy is great…”

Even if it was subdued or quiet, seeing energy and passion in anyone was wonderful…and Doppio figured he wasn’t an exception to that either. Flushing, he looked down, fussing with his bangs a bit, though there was a small smile on his face. “...thanks… Though, um… I-I think I’d get too flustered to tell you a lot about birds if you smile like you usually do at me the whole time. I’d, um…”

Doppio took a breath, before pushing himself through. “I-I’d be more interested looking at the prettiest guy in front of me, than birds.”

“Hee~” Arven laughed, a keen, shy sound, scratching his cheek before shrugging, “W-well, you can practice today! We just got to get up that mountain and go peek at those birds. And then I’ll see if I can actually keep your attention with all this other stuff to look at.”

And then, feeling bold, Arven gave Doppio a wink… before flushing red, looking away as he struggled with his own embarrassment. Why!? Why could he sometimes be smooth as butter, and other times it was like openly flirting felt like it was gonna knock him out!? Gah! 

They got to the first bit of incline, and Arven grinned as Chief suddenly ran ahead, barking excitedly before coming back to them, then out on the path again. “I think Chief just realized where it is we’re going. He likes this hike, he gets really energetic on this path. I think he remembers chasing rabbits when he was puppy here.”

Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah why was Arven so cool?????

His blush deepening, Doppio hunched into his shoulders…or, at least he tried. It wasn’t the heaviest thing in the world, but his backpack was still packed to the brim, to the point Doppio had gotten a, uh, back-strapped backpack, instead of using his usual messenger bag. His shoulder really felt like nothing had happened to it, but Doppio wasn’t going to take any misalignment or muscle fatigue chances. 

Chief getting excited pulled Doppio’s gaze back up, and he smiled fondly before giving Arven a surprised look. “Oh? I mean…you said this was a familiar hike, or implied it, I guess, but…you’ve done this one a lot? Since you were younger?”

Arven nodded, smiling fondly at the path, “It’s actually not all that unknown of a path, though I doubt we’ll see anyone this time of year. And I like to go off the path after a certain point, but… this is…”

“...” Arven’s smile saddened a little, “...well, this is a path my mom showed me. Back when she was around and liked to do things like that. It’s one of my clearest memories of her, showing me how to hike. It was the middle of summer, I was in these little blue shorts, which I only remember because I felt so bad falling into some mud and messing them up? I think they were brand new, like, got them that morning new. I felt bad ruining my new clothes.”

“And I remember her picking me up and laughing at how upset I was,” Arven said, still softly recalling a bright smile on a face he otherwise barely remembered, “She said that was the point of hiking clothes, and then she put mud on her own pants. It was funny, especially considering mom’s clothes were always really custom and specific. She loved this fur/leather look…”

“...” Arven closed his eyes, shrugging, “Oh well. I still like the hiking path. It doesn’t matter how I know about it.”

Doppio looked over, his gaze softening. Able to clearly imagine the scene, even if he didn’t know what Arven looked like as a little kid, or what his mom looked like at all. But just…the details and emotions about it… 

“...I dunno. It could matter a little,” Doppio mumbled. “I think…it matters because you have a lot of nice memories here. Sure, it’s been a nice path so far, but…I-I think the associations are what makes it special…maybe.”

Taking a breath, Doppio offered Arven a small smile, prompting, “Chief ever scale any trees out here, or was that a one time thing?” It wasn’t like Arven never shared any stories with him, or even ones about his mom, but…Doppio liked hearing them. 

“Hah,” Arven laughed softly, brushing his bangs down a bit, “Yeah, that’s true. I don’t know, every memory I have associated with her is just… kind of weighted down, knowing now how little she cared about me. She was just really good at faking it for a while.”

“But!” Arven grinned, brightening up at Doppio’s topic change, “Chief actually used to be great at tree climbing! He’d follow me up and jump down from the lower branches, nap on the highest one could get to till I called for him to come down! He was like a bear for a while, I swear. He hasn’t done it as much since he recovered from being sick, but I think he still could. Ey, ol’ man?”

Chief ran back to Arven, rubbing against his legs excitedly before flopping onto his back, demanding excited belly rubs. They were going up the mountain!

“Geez, you don’t wear yourself out too early, I can only carry you so far.” Arven laughed, rubbing Chief’s belly, “Is that enough for you ol’ man?”

Chief got up, shook his fur a bit, and then trotted over to Doppio, falling onto his back on his feet. More belly rubs.

Doppio nodded slightly. It was probably something that would hit him one day when he actually slowed down to think about it, but…he would be able to relate to having nice memories tinged with new perspective, one day. …he really just couldn’t understand Arven’s mom. Even knowing how needlessly dismissive and cruel some people could be, all the old memories Arven shared with him just…made her seem like a completely different person, from the one that would abandon her kid for his whole life. As if someone who’d do that was a person at all. 

But…at least Arven could make new memories. 

“Really?” Doppio laughed. “I know I asked, but…when you told the story before, it seemed like such a surprising thing. Aw, that’s really sweet…so talented, Chief.”

And, well, of course Doppio could never resist giving belly rubs. Crouching down on a knee, he laughed softly as he rubbed Chief’s tummy. “Such a good boy, I’m glad you’re as excited for this hike as we are! You’ve been having some fun days lately, huh Chief?”

Doppio didn’t dare say the ‘t’ word, weak to puppy-dog eyes as he was, but with the ones Arven managed to hold onto until they got back home, it seemed like Kiba’s family recipe dog treats really lived up to the hype, if Chief’s enjoyment was any indication.

Chief’s tongue hung out, panting happily, enjoying his belly rubs, before getting onto his feet and hurrying up the path. Keep up, boys! Don’t let the old man run circles around you! 

“Alright, let’s go, or he’ll be so smug waiting at the top of every path for us.” Arven smirked, the two starting up the path.

The two started to climb, and it was all still pretty dense forest for a while, even with the gradually increasing incline. But the longer they climbed the path, the more sparse the trees became, until finally they took a turn that let them look back at the top of the forest they had just climbed from. Arven stopped, wanting to just rest for a moment, take in the view… before he laughed, “I don’t know why, but I swear, I could taste the crab for a second from yesterday. I know I kept saying it yesterday, but just, wow.”

Doppio chuckled and brushed his hands off of dog fur, before taking a breath and heading out. 

He liked to think he was in shape. Before, Doppio could easily run around a city all day without issue, and especially in a city like Usott, and especially living in the suburbs, it wasn’t exactly leisurely walking. But, well…this was the first proper hike Doppio had been on…ever. Unless he wanted to count when he and Arven had been running away, but…well. They’d both been pretty sick during that, so Doppio didn’t think it was a very good indication. 

So when Arven stopped for the view…Doppio was thankful, letting out a breath as he shook out his legs and stretched his shoulders, trying not to think too much about the sweat coating the back of his neck and sticking his shirt to his back from the pressure and warmth of his backpack. 

…but even without the resting…the view really was something. The whole forest… Doppio wasn’t sure, but he thought he’d read that centuries ago half of Usott was part of the Sorl Woods. And that was why a lot of the southern properties backed out right into the woods. But even with using the lumber for years and years… At least from this angle, the forest still dwarfed the city…

Startling from his thoughts as Arven spoke up, Doppio laughed softly and grinned, a pleased look coming over him. “I’m really happy you liked everything. I mean, I’d hope you’d ask for things you like, but…I’m glad I did everything justice. It’s, uh, been quite a while since I’ve cooked crab legs, so I was really happy they came out well… I’m excited to finish off the rest of the watermelon today too.”

Arven nodded happily, thinking of the food they had packed away in their backpacks, “Actually, how are you feeling now? We just cleared the forest, do you want a snack? Or do you want to wait a little bit more before tapping into our energy backups?”

Doppio glanced around, seeming to consider just about everything that wasn’t Arven in front of him as he shifted his weight between his feet. “Um…I-I mean… I wouldn’t mind a snack, i-if you were hungry too…”

Arven smiled, before sitting down at the edge of the path, letting his legs dangle over the decline as he hefted his backpack off, “Let’s do it. And considering this is probably the warmest it’ll be all day? I say we break out that watermelon.” 

Chief went off to sniff random things, marking a few territories–well, honestly, more just letting the creatures around know he was around more than anything– before sitting in the middle of the path, watching down the path, keeping watch… until he started to drift off, head dipping in little doggy snuffles before laying down.

Passing around the watermelon, Arven watched the view a bit, munching, “...so I’ve been working on my project a bit,” Arven said, not really looking for ‘praise’ perse, but sort of hoping Doppio would be proud of him, as he said, “It’s starting to have, like, an actual shape.”

Doppio tried not to let his sigh of relief as he set his bag down be too loud…nor the one as he settled next to Arven on the small bluff, his eyebrows raising a bit as he got off his feet and let his legs stretch out. Cleaning his hands with a small wipe--it’d still be small enough within the small litter bag he’d brought to stuff back in his pant pockets--he popped open the container of watermelon cubes, holding it between them. 

…even sweaty and a little tired… This moment felt…perfect. 

(It looked picture perfect too, and while he had promised to give the boys their privacy…Firenze lingered a little closer as they rested. The bluff wasn’t terribly high at this point, just because of how the path wound around itself, but it’d still be painful to fall down.)

While Doppio enjoyed the peace, though, he perked up, face alighting with a shyly proud smile as he looked over at Arven. “Really?! Arven, that’s awesome! Do you wanna tell me about it, or save more for when you’ve fleshed it out more?”

“It’s in a weird space where I’ve gotten a lot of work done, but there’s actually not a lot to talk about?” Arven admitted, “I’ve been getting down all the different data points that I wrote the last year on one clear, easy to reference report, to use that to make the ‘real’ report, and… yeah, it’s just a ton of organization really. It’ll make the rest of it a lot easier now that I’ve done it, but it’s still taken a lot just to get it to that point.”

Smiling lightly at the joy in his boyfriend at his accomplishment, Arven smiled shyly as he shrugged, “I just wanted to bring it up because, well… look, Kaito said some stuff to me while we were out getting bows yesterday? He’s really convinced I’m gonna have some sort of mental breakdown about dealing with your issues at some point, I think. But I think he only feels that way because he’s, like… having one? Is kind of the impression I got. He mentioned it’s why he’s on those sleeping pills he takes.”

Shrugging, Arven looked back up at the passing clouds, enjoying the crisp air as he ate another watermelon cube, “Anyway, I thought, if it’s on his mind so much, it might be on yours too? And I just want to show you that my life isn’t actually… on hold or anything. While I’m supporting you through this stuff. Your dad, the injuries, the… all of it. I’m still going to school, and working on my homework, and dealing with my own stuff. I haven’t abandoned my life. It’s just you’re a new part of it, and you’re a part of it I really, really like.”

“So… I’m okay, I guess is what I’m saying,” Arven said, looking over at Doppio, “Really. I don’t feel like I’m struggling with this.”

Doppio nodding knowingly, a certain ease in the set of his shoulders as he ate a watermelon cube. “Ah, compilation. I really think it’s one of the most underrated parts of…doing anything that has a lot of information needed with it? But it’s really satisfying, isn’t it? Being able to condense the data of months or even years into a single table or an abstract is so…satisfying. And it makes it way easier to cross reference that data later, just like, oop, just have to glance at a spreadsheet and you’re done! No shifting through pages and pages of reports, because you’ve compiled everything into an intuitive and succinct display!”

Doppio was positively chirpy, talking about data compilation, but he quickly sobered, giving Arven a worried look that softened. Gently leaning over to press his shoulder to Arven’s. “I mean…I do worry about that. We’ve talked about it before. I know it’s not really true, because…we do stuff like this, right? Hanging out and going out to do stuff…but sometimes my…bullshit,” Doppio huffed, “feels…all-consuming in the worst ways. And I worry about it being like that for you too.”

“I think that’s part of why I get so excited about…you have your own life. Talking about school and meeting people ‘n stuff. I-I mean, I like hearing about it anyway, but…it does ease those concerns for me.”

Leaning in again, Doppio pressed a kiss to Arven’s cheek. “...I’m glad you’re okay. As much as I worry about trying to… Get you support to help with the not-okay stuff, I guess? You just being alright really is just…better than you being not okay.” Doppio paused before smiling sheepishly. “...but if you ever do feel like you’re struggling, that’d be understandable, a-and we could work through it. …you know.”

“I get why everyone’s concerned. I think, if I was on the outside looking in, I’d be worried too. It’s a lot going on, and yeah, not just for you. I could see why Kaito’s worried I’m going to be… forgotten about or something.” Arven paused, before smiling warmly at Doppio, “But even if everyone else entirely ignored me, I’d have had you this last month. And you have been looking out for me too. I know we go out every weekend because Dr. Mariah told you too, but you never had to go with me, or want to do the events I want to do. You could have done anything. But instead we did it together. I think that’s why it’s been so easy. You look out for me as much as I do you. I’ve just got less going on in general.”

“Or, I don’t know… that’s just how I feel about it.” Arven shrugged, leaning his head on Doppio’s shoulder as he looked out at the scenery, “I don’t feel like I’m in this alone. I have you… and Chief. And–”

O.O

Arven paused, giving Amaina an amused look, as she stared up at him from beside his lap, like she was just waiting for him to say her name, and was going to be terribly offended if he didn’t. And, entirely wanting to tease, he said, “--Dr. Mariah has been really helpful… and Kaito has his moments… and–”

OnO

“Tim’s dog Chase has been fun to run around with, great destresser… who else…” Arven paused, “...Lake was really helpful, she’s super nice to me. Who else comes to mind…”

QmQ

“...our room is pretty great–”

QOQ WHAT AM I CHOPPED LIVER!?

Doppio blushed, physically feeling the warmth of that stunning smile. Gods… He didn’t understand how anyone could ignore Arven. That warm, fun personality, the refusal to take shit, the easy-going care…and absolutely stunning to boot. Doppio may have been wanting to go unnoticed when they met, but he hadn’t been able to keep his eyes off Arven for a second. 

“We did promise,” Doppio said softly, before nuzzling Arven’s head. “And of course I’m excited to go do the stuff that you want to! It’s stuff you’re interested in, so…o-of course I want to experience it with you. Anything with you is amazing, and the ‘anything else’ I’d do would be super boring in comparison. With everything at my fingertips, stuff with you is the obvious best choice.”

And just like how Doppio had never felt alone with Arven, even when they weren’t physically together…it was nice hearing that he provided that for Arven too. It was…a wonderful feeling. Feeling loved and cared for just…perpetually. 

And it wasn’t just with the two of them. 

Doppio peeked over, just barely able to see Amaina without disrupting Arven, though he had to turn his head a little to stifle his snickers. Getting a few laughing huffs out before smiling over at their angel. “I’m sorry, Angioletto, I guess you missed how Arven started this all off? He gave a really rousing speech about how great a friend you are, I was really moved.”

QqQ sniff, sniff

QuQ Really?

Arven reached down, lightly petting Amaina’s head, “Our fairy has never let us down. We’d have never gotten through the woods without her.”

Q.Q

OoO Well yeah duh I’ve got you little king

“Mmhm~” Arven said, watching in amusement as Amaina fluttered up, sighing as she plopped herself down on top of Arven’s head, “Tired?”

OoO it’s been a long climb we’ve been going FOREVER

“Don’t exaggerate, we’ve really only just started.” Arven said, returning to eating his snacks. “And you’ve only just shown up anyway.”

OOO I HAVE A LIFE 

OoO Miyako is teething and so she was crying a lot

O.O

OoO it seemed therapeutic so I thought I’d cry with her for a while.

“Oh, geez, please tell me you were invisible to everyone when you did that.”

OoO It was me and Miyako, venting against the world

O.O

OoO Kaito told on me to Kokichi who told on me to senpai so now I’m here.

Doppio chuckled softly and…tried not to sigh about them only just getting started. They…they had just walked through the whole Sorl Woods…a-and up above it. Sure, the mountain ahead and above of them was, yanno, big enough to be classified a mountain and not just a big hill but… Doppio thought they were probably a good ways in! Maybe not half-way, but not a stupid fraction! Oh geez…

“Miyako’s gonna have a lot of interesting baby stories told to her as she gets older,” Doppio shook his head a little, huffing a small laugh as he ate more watermelon. “And not even just novel ones of having a fairy sympathy cry with her--Kokichi was…weirdly excited about giving her teething toys when he checked in with us yesterday.”

Mid-chew, Doppio paused, an odd expression coming over his face as he considered something. “...I…don’t think I ever had baby teeth?”

“I mean, probably not?” Arven said, giving Doppio a kiss on the cheek before straightening up again, kicking lightly the cliffside, “I guess you were never really a baby? Which is a shame, you’d have been a super cute baby. All that tuft of pink hair? The world missed out.”

Popping another little piece of watermelon, he hummed a happy little hum, before announcing, “Alright, I feel refreshed! Ready when you are!”

The other side of that was…did he currently have baby teeth? Doppio supposed that kids’ teeth tended to be pretty small, considering they were in small mouths, and he’d never noticed anything noteworthy considering the size of his teeth…but who knew with his body? …honestly, the idea of his teeth suddenly falling out was pretty horrifying, so…he hoped he had his adult teeth. 

Tilting his head with a small hum, Doppio blushed a little at the concept of being a cute baby. Though…he really couldn’t imagine being a baby. Or even a little kid. Back when he thought he’d had those…life phases, it had all just been blank memory space, but…he still assumed he’d at one point been a little kid. But it had just been an assumption. He couldn’t…imagine what it was like to be…anything but what he was now, really. 

…weird. 

Taking one last piece of watermelon for the road, Doppio closed up the container and slotted it back in his bag, actually letting himself sigh as he got up and hefted his pack back up. “We have a lot more mountain to climb, let’s get on it.”

Arven didn’t notice Doppio’s discouragement, as the two continued on. 

As the sun inched across the sky, the two chit-chatted at some points, but at others fell in a companionable silence. This was partially because Doppio needed to catch his breath, and silence made it easier for him to do so, as they pushed the steady incline of the winding path around the mountain. But also it was just nice out, and it was easy to bask in how nice it was… especially when Amaina insisted on light background music. Really adding some nice ambiance. 

“Seriously, what kind of music is this, anyway?” Arven had asked at one point, where they were stopping to rest and drink some water. “I can’t quite place it.”

OoO Lofi

“...huh, okay.” Arven said, not sure how to ask a followup question, though that didn’t help as much as it should.

But as the day cooled, it getting a little later, Arven grinned, “Hey, we’re almost at the shortcut! You’ll love this, it’s really exciting.”

Arven picked up the pace, looking forward to the short cut. When they got there, it proved to be a long, lined bridge made of rope. Easy enough for humans to climb– carefully– that when managed took them up and over to the next level of the mountain, without having to take the long, winding path around… so long as the steep drop below didn’t make you lose your nerve.

“It’s a lot safer than it look,” Arven promised, looking up at it cheerfully, “Even if your foot falls through, none of the holes are big enough for your whole body to fall through. Losing your step just means you have you pull yourself back to your feet, no big deal.”

It really was a nice hike. The view, both off and on the mountain was always spectacular, and along with Amaina’s music, there was a natural ambiance that Doppio had a hunch she made sure never to cover up. The chittering of little mammals and far away birdcalls, the wind rustling through trees, even whistling over the mountain in a way Doppio had never heard before. 

But, uh… It really was a hike. To the point Doppio was a little…concerned that this was the trail that Arven’s mom had decided was a good way to teach someone to hike. It was hours on an incline, and while anything Doppio would actually consider steep was barely more than a pace or two, and while not paved or purposefully tamped, the ground was consistently even, it was…a lot. And while still pleasant, the silences between them became more frequent, as Doppio found breath escaping him more and more easily. 

And by the time they came across the shortcut, Doppio’s face had been more or less consistently flushed, and his sweat was, er, getting to a visible point. His thighs were burning and his shoulders hurt from the bag…and he looked up at the rope bridge, daunted. 

But Doppio simply hiked up the straps of his bag and took a deep breath, before offering Arven a smile. “It is neat… It reminds me of spiderwebs. Do you think we could climb it at the same time, or should we each go separately?”

“Mmmm, separately,” Arven decided, looking down at Chief as he grinned, giving him a small pet, “Alright, ol’ man, you know what ot do. Meet you at the top!”

Chief barked, wagged his tail… and then booked it. Finally able to just go all out as the massive dog just raced down the path that would have been what they had walked, had they not taken the rope bridge. “Good boy, Chief! There’s a t-r-e-a-t at the end of this for ya!” Arven shouted, “....Amaina!? Where are you going!?”

OOO IMMA GET A TREAT TOO!!! She shouted, as she raced after Chief, disappearing into the distance. 

“...well, alright,” Arven shrugged, before grinning at Doppio, “Would you rather me lead the way, or be behind you in case you need some foot unstucking help?”

Doppio managed a breathless laugh, watching with rapturous fondness as he watched Chief really go full speed, something he didn’t see often from the elder dog. Maybe in short bursts at the dog park, but nothing really like this…it was great. 

…now…if only he could move that fast. 

Doppio considered the bridge again. …he would…probably be a lot slower than Arven… But since they were going one at a time, Arven would be stuck waiting either way, so…it would probably be better for him to have, like, a safety position. 

(...if Arven went up first, Doppio could look at his butt while he climbed.)

(...if Doppio stopped now for him to climb, he might not be able to get himself going again to climb.)

“Um…it’s just a straight path up, so…maybe I should go first? Just in case, for the getting stuck, stuff…”

“Sure! If you do get stuck, it’s a lot easier for me to help you from behind then the front,” Arven said, shaking off his backpack and putting it down for a bit, huffing… and then saying determinedly, “Let me carry both backpacks, I can do it! And since this is your first time on the rope bridge, it might be easier for you to move without it. If the backpacks are too heavy together, I’ll double back and go twice.”

(Oh thank you thank you Arven you’re the best)

Doppio gave him a worried look. “Are you sure? I-I mean…I trust you that you know your capabilities, but…that’s kind of a lot…”

“It is, but this has been a long hike, and climbing this bridge is already tough enough without the extra weight. And it’s your first time!” Arven said, giving him a smile as he assured him, “When we’re on the way back down? I think you’ll be fine with the backpack. But I think it’s smart to be a little careful for now.”

Flopping down onto the ground, taking a breath… Arven gave Doppio a small thumbs up, “You’ve got this, Aceto!”

“...well…if you’re sure…” Doppio shrugged off his backpack, setting it next to Arven (suppressing another sigh of relief, with an added groan this time, as he focused on not letting his legs shake) before facing the rope bridge again. Okay… He could do this. You can do this, Aceto, you’ve climbed way sketchier things before!

Smiling a bit at the encouragement and thumbs up, Doppio stepped onto the first “rung”, reaching up to begin climbing. 

…thank gods he was wearing a weather-appropriate jacket so Arven wouldn’t see his sweat stains, fuck, he was so gross. He felt sticky. He was absolutely taking water and one of the extra washcloths he’d brought with him on a ‘pee break’ and wiping himself down before they settled into bed, fuck, he probably reeked…

…they were jeans, but…black, so…Arven wouldn’t notice sweat stains on his pants, right???

Doppio could feel sweat drops rolling down his face as he climbed, fretting about how gross he might look to his boyfriend.

Arven watched, absolutely entranced, as Doppio climbed…

…damn, those hips though.

It was maybe a strange thing for Arven to focus on, since Doppio’s waist line was actually pretty narrow. But in truth, Arven was admiring them because of that, not despite it. He loved wrapping his arms around Doppio’s waist, placing his hands on Doppio’s hips, how big his hands felt against them… phooo. 

He had a cute butt too. Wow, his boyfriend was attractive. Look at him go. 

Arven thought about shouting some encouragement, but he was afraid of distracting or startling him, so he just watched for now. Silently cheering him on… and openly checking him out. What!? No one was around to see! 

It was…going surprisingly well. Sure, Doppio’s thighs were screaming at him, and his shoulders whined every time he reached up, but those were things he could pretty handedly ignore. The actual climbing part was going by pretty smoothly…and Doppio felt like Arven was far enough away that he could make all sorts of gross sounds while he panted and it’d be fine. 

Geez… Maybe he should actually think about purposefully working out… He didn’t want to be like this if he ever did work up the courage to ask Hinata about Gentle Fist. 

It was going well…until Doppio was nearly at the top, and his foot slipped off the rope, his leg going through the bridge. While he suddenly tensed what felt like every damn muscle in his body and held onto the bridge for dear life, it didn’t stop gravity from doing its thing, and…

☆⌒(x 。x)

Even from the bottom of the bridge, Arven would be able to hear the “Hhhhoh…” that came from the very bottom of Doppio’s chest, every little bit of air knocked out of him as he cringed around the rope. Only instinct keeping his white-knuckle grip, while he reeled from the sudden nut impact. 

“Oof,” Arven winced, tightening his legs around his crotch instinctively. Doppio had to be feeling that one. Still, he shouted, “You’re okay! Just take a breath, you’re almost at the top! Do you need me to come help you up!?”

Doppio wordlessly nodded before trying to suck in air. Just…riding out the pain and trying…not to focus on how he was who knew how many feet in the air… You’re fine! You’re fine, just catch your breath and pull yourself up…

…actually, that point seemed…a bit harder than it usually was…

Panting, and still not quite feeling like he was getting enough air, Doppio swallowed before calling back down. “I-I’m okay! Sorry! Just… Just need a sec!”

Readjusting his grip on the top of the bridge, Doppio took a deep, unsatisfying breath and shifted his weight onto the leg still on the rope before pulling himself back up. Reaffirming his foothold before up, up, up…and he was pulling himself over the edge of the path, uncaring as he practically rolled onto solid ground. Groaning softly to himself…before thrusting a thumbs up towards the edge, calling out, “Made it…”

“Ey! You did it!” Arven laughed, cheering and giving him a small clapping applause. Good, because Arven had been worried there for a second. “Take a break! I’m just gonna make two trips, so I’m going to take both of them slow!”

Huffing, Arven stretched, picking up his backpack and hurrying to the rope bridge… before moving slowly up the path. 

He was much louder about whining then Doppio was, as he groaned almost immediately, “Ugh, who’s idea was this!? This is like climbing the worst kind of stairs! Why didn’t they just install a pulley system and a bucket!?”

As he got halfway up, huffing and puffing, he called, “How did you do this so quickly? You practically raced up it! This is much tougher than I remember.”

Despite his complaints, Arven did manage to get up the bridge with relative ease, huffing as he placed the back pack down next to Doppio, crashing onto his knees, “Phoooooo… I am sweating so bad,” Arven laughed, brushing his hair back, before deciding, “I’m going to put my hair up, it’s hot despite the weather.”

Pulling out a tie, Arven pulled his hair back, freeing up his face a bit, before taking a few deep breaths, “Alright, I’m gonna go back down… you feeling okay, Aceto? How’s your balls?” Arven laughed, though he winced again in sympathy at the memory, “That looked rough.”

While Doppio didn’t really make any moves to get up from the ground, there was something…charming, about hearing Arven’s complaints float up to him. He wasn’t…entirely sure if Arven was playing any of it up, to make Doppio feel better about his own exhaustion, but…well. His boyfriend usually didn’t opt for the ‘subtle’ route. And while he wouldn’t wish annoyance or fatigue upon Arven…it was comforting to hear his grouches as he climbed. 

By the time Arven made it up, Doppio had at least pushed himself into a sitting position, half-leaning on Chief, who had decided to join in on break time. Giving Arven slight applause, Doppio laughed softly…and immediately found his mouth going dry, breathing coming harder for a whole different reason. 

Arven with his hair tied up, flushed and sweating but looking so satisfied… Doppio felt himself heating up again. 

…

…

Doppio blinked, registering that Arven had been talking to him. “...sorry, what?”

Arven chuckled, wiping his forehead with his sleeves, “That bad, huh? I asked if you were still hurting from your fall earlier.”

(fuck yeah he was down bad, damn)

“O-oh, no, I’m alright… Not, uh,” Doppio cleared his throat with an awkward, breathy chuckle, “Not great! When it happened but, um…I’m okay.”

…he…didn’t want to ruin things… But people kept telling him not to hide stuff…

“Um…heh,” Doppio huffed, “I…think I need to work out a little more? It’s…kind of hard to catch my breath…”

Arven raised an eyebrow at that, “You need to workout more?” Arven asked, a tad bit incredulous as he reminded him, “Did you stop being ripped since the last time I saw you? You’re already incredibly fit, Aceto. I don’t see why you of all people would need…”

Arven paused, watching Doppio still panting, even after that long of a break. “...Have you ever been this high before?”

OOO ANOTHER IMPORTANT QUESTION

OoO Where’s Chief and I’s treats?

“Hold on, I’ve got you,” Arven said, opening up the backpack and pulling out a treat for Chief, and then after some consideration, a smaller piece of a treat for Amaina, which he hid from Chief by placing it on Doppio’s other side. Both Amaina and Chief began to happily munch, as Arven explained, “The air thins the higher up you get. You might just not know how to breathe up here.”

Doppio gave Arven a sheepish, mildly embarrassed look. “I-I mean…I guess I do have some…muscle definition but…I really don’t work out. And having that doesn’t…nece…necessarily mean I’m in shape…” Just how much he was struggling now seemed to point that out. 

Though… Doppio tilted his head a little. “...I don’t know? I…um… I know some of the - the places Dad and I lived were more mountainous than Usott… Um…why?”

Arven promptly answered--after delivering on the promised treats--and Doppio blinked, giving him a surprised look. “...thins? What does that… Um… S-so, how…do you breathe up here, then?”

“Ummmm,” Arven um’d, stopping and trying to think about it… before he admitted, “I’m not sure? I don’t know if it’s something you ‘learn’ or just something you pick up after a while. I’d have no idea how to explain it, but, hmm…”

Putting the backpack aside, Arven sat down in front of Doppio, before undoing his jacket, and pushing side his vest beneath his jacket. Then, unbuttoning his button up shirt, he pushed that aside too, before taking Doppio’s hand and placing it palm down on his chest, his fingers on the base of his throat. “Phoo, chilly… anyway, see if you can notice a pattern?” Arven offered, breathing against Doppio’s hand, his chest warm and a little wet from his effort climbing the bridge as he looked earnestly at Doppio, “Maybe it’ll help?”

OmO munch munch munch

OoO gaaaaaaaaaaay

O////////////O

Doppio’s eyes were wide and his mouth was slightly parted, his gaze fixed on Arven’s chest. On where Arven had guided his hand, on how his fingers rested on his clavicle…on the warmth and slight dampness, on the swell of the worked muscles underneath… His boyfriend right in front of him, looking bright and earnest with his hair tied up and--

It really didn’t help at all. 

Doppio swallowed, and, uh…suddenly he wasn’t staring at Arven at all. Because he was laid out back over Chief, passed out. 

“...!?” Arven suddenly started sputtering and stammering, as Doppio just literally?? Flopped backwards?!? “ACETO!?”

“O-oh, gods, oh gods, Aceto!?” Arven shouted, shaking his boyfriend a little, panic starting to build as he shouted, “Aceto!? … F-FIRENZE!?”

There was nothing, before a slight crunching of dirt, and a heavy, slightly squeezing hand on Arven’s shoulder. “I’m here, I gotcha, cuz. Don’t shake him, ‘s a terrible way to sleep.”

Firenze…didn’t necessarily know because of Kaito. Or the chatter around the castle. But, through various means, he did know that Doppio just passed out sometimes and that it wasn’t necessarily a cause for panic. Sometimes you just had to wait for the kid to wake up. 

But considering what he watched right before…

Firenze casually slid off the backpack he was wearing and rummaged inside, telling Arven, “You might want to button up your shirt again, Arven, less you feel like freezin’ your nips off. So the guess is Doppio’s havin’ a bit of altitude sickness, huh? Well, now the medbay can’t yell at me, ‘cause I’m gettin’ use, ao?”

Firenze, with a satisfied hum, pulled out…a mask, attached to a bag, attached to a can, and gently felt Doppio’s pulse, felt his breath coming from his nose…before nodding a little to himself and slipping the mask over Doppio’s nose and mouth. Seeing it secured, before holding down on a little push tab on the can, the bag filling up. 

Glancing to Arven, he shrugged a little. “Could be one of his usual sonnellini, si? But if he was talkin’ about feeling out of breath, this couldn’t hurt.” (Naps, yeah?)

Arven was shaking a little, not really at ease as he saw Firenze pull out an oxygen mask. He was glad Firenze knew what to do, but it sucked to see his boyfriend struggling, as Arven murmured shakily, “I-it might be, y-yeah… geez, he said he was o-out of breath, but… I didn’t think he meant like this.”

Chief looked up from where Doppio was laid out on him, sniffing the air before putting his head back down, huffing.

“He might not’ve,” Firenze shrugged, watching carefully as he saw Doppio’s eyes flutter briefly. Air was good, then, but he’d keep the mask on for a little longer, give the kid a pick-me-up when he was ready to wake back up. “Or he might not’ve recognized it. It’s hard to speak up when you don’t have a concept of anything that might be wrong.”

Satisfied with seeing Doppio as stable as he was gonna get without waking up, Firenze looked over to Arven. Nudging the kid a little with his knee and offering a softer smile than his usual fare. “Your guy is gonna be just fine, Arven. Drink some water, a’ight? Once Double wakes back up, I want you two to rest here while I go get your other bag.”

Arven felt an impulse to argue, insisting he could do it himself… but honestly, he didn’t want to leave Doppio’s side while he was out. So quietly he nodded, letting out another shuddering breath as he dug out a water bottle, worriedly sipping it as he stared at Aceto… before remembering last minute, right, his chest was still exposed.

Closing himself up, Arven couldn’t help but pout a little as he said, “Kaito’s gonna say he told us so…”

“What, that you should have someone come along?” Firenze chuckled. “I think there’s a case to say that’s always a good idea…though I might just be sayin’ that to keep my job security. But, he’ll only say he told ya so if someone tells him what happened.”

It wasn’t like Arven had fought the bodyguard coming all that hard. Or, even at all… but he had certainly thought it was a little overkill, once they were on the mountain. Because who else would find them up there?

It hadn’t occurred to Arven there’d be other reasons to want Firenze around. 

“Ugh,” Arven sighed, slapping his face with his hands, frowning at his boyfriend a bit, who was still sleeping like the dead on top of Chief, “...I wish bad things would stop happening to him…”

“He does tend to attract bad luck like a lightning rod, eh?” Firenze hummed, following Arven’s gaze back over to Doppio. “From the absurd to the mundane, he’s really been through it all, huh. …suppose somethin’ like this just feels more like a cherry on top than it normally would, with everything else, though. Kaito hasn’t said it outright to me, so it ain’t like I’m out espousin’ royal secrets…but I’ll just say I have a hunch that he’s probably felt similar, when it comes to chronic stuff.”

Looking back to Arven, Firenze shrugged. “Went through a whole trainin’ with Nazumi, about what to do for Kokichi’s chronic symptoms. It’s startling stuff on its own, but seeming more like it’s just frustrating for the folks going through it when it’s…forever, whenever. Shoo me off if I’m bein’ more nosy than you’d like, but…you and Doppio have a talk about his CIs?”

Arven blinked tiredly, “Yeah, he was trying to say something like that to me. I think? He said at one point Kokichi’s ‘illnesses’ was his big example, which I didn’t understand, since he hadn’t brought that up at all. I got the sense he was embarrassed to say it or something, was trying to talk around it… makes more sense when you just say it. Don’t know why he can’t do that.”

“..CI’s?” Arven said, looking to Firenze, before guessing, “Chronic Illness?”

Firenze shrugged. “Might be a sore spot. Makes it hard to have a serious conversation, sure, but that just means it’s somethin’ he needs to work on before tryin’ again. But sensitive subjects are understandable, at least.”

“Bingo,” Firenze nodded, before snorting softly, amused. “Don’t take it on my word that that’s the industry term, just seems like it fits to me.”

Arven nodded in agreement to the name fitting– sounded right to him– before he considered it… shaking his head, “Not really? I don’t really know what you mean. What’s there to talk about? Other then what to do if he passes out on a mountain, I guess…” 

Arven looked over his shoulder, frowning at the rope bridge, “Or other places.”

“That is kinda what I mean,” Firenze shrugged. “Talkin’ about what to do if he passes out places, how you guys want to handle the memory issues, or if he starts feelin’ confused. What sort of situations he’d want you to get help, or just wait it out with him, or what situations you’d want help. Havin’ plans for the days that are harder than others.”

Firenze rolled his eyes a little. “Some folks’d be tuttin’, saying that, since you’re both teens, that sort of responsibility shouldn’t be yours, but you guys are close, so you’d be takin’ it anyway, yeah? So it’s better just to help you prepare than leavin’ you to figure it out through trial by fire. Or mountain.”

Green eyes flicked over as there was a small groan, and Firenze released the oxygen can, gently removing the mask from Doppio’s face. “Buongiorno, kit. You breathing?”

Doppio blinked blearily, before grunting an affirmative, and a groggy, “Buongiorno…”

It sounded like a lot, and Arven had no idea where to start. He guessed it was something he needed to talk to Doppio about. It was all a little unnerving, trying to think how he’d handle it by himself… but he supposed it’d be less scary if he actually had a clue what to do. So… yeah.

But Arven lit up when Doppio opened his eyes, scooting in closer as said softly, “Aceto, hey. Chief and I are here too. Do you…” Arven’s smile strained a little, “Know where you are?”

Doppio scrunched his eyes shut, taking a deeper breath, before he opened them again. Uh, yeah, he could tell Chief was there… Just under him. He wondered… 

“...hiking?” Doppio murmured, still gathering himself. “...did I pass out?”

“Seems like it, kid,” Firenze grinned kindly, packing the oxygen mask away and leaning back on his heels a bit, giving Doppio a little more space. “Couldn’t tell ya if it was altitude sickness or your brain just goin’ out, but doesn’t seem like anything serious. You feelin’ all ten fingers ‘n toes?”

“...yeah,” Doppio said softly after a moment, his fingers flexing at his sides and, presumably, his toes doing the same in his boots. 

“Then I’ll leave ya in some capable hands while I get your other bag. Be back in a flash, boys,” Firenze called, heading over to the shortcut. 

Arven let out a little relieved breath– he was worried it’d be especially jarring, to wake up on the middle of a mountain (and would have been… a little disappointed, if Doppio had forgotten most of the birthday trip)-- and scooted closer to Doppio, taking his hand between his own, “H’oh… you gave me a scare. Are you feeling okay? Do you want some water?”

“Mm…mhmm,” Doppio lightly yawned, slowly pushing himself into a sitting position to avoid the headrush. Gently, he squeezed Arven’s hand and smiled apologetically. “I’m sorry… I hate that I keep doing this to you. Was…”

He winced lightly. “...was it a bad pass out? I…don’t remember if I’ve had a super scary one recently…”

Arven frowned, squeezing Doppio’s hand back as he asked, “I don’t know what you mean. What would make it a ‘bad’ one?” They were all bad. “You were saying you were a little short of breath, I thought maybe you could match my pace of breathing, so I put your hand on my chest. Then, you turned really red and then crumbled backwards. You’ve been out for… I don’t know, maybe ten minutes? More? Firenze put an oxygen mask on you.”

Doppio shrugged a little, looking more sheepish. “...if it’s particularly scary, I guess. I know sometimes it just kinda looks like I put my head down for a mini-nap or something so…I think those ones are less scary.”

Blushing lightly, he frowned and rubbed the side of Arven’s hand. “...sorry.”

Ten minutes really wasn’t that bad, even for the just episodes Arven had seen, but…he looked really freaked out. It was probably a bad one, then… Way to ruin this part of Arven’s birthday too, idiot… 

Glancing up at the sky, Doppio frowned more. “...do you think we’ll make it to the part you wanted by sunset? I-I, um… Actually feel pretty alright, so…we don’t have to rest here long, if you’re alright.”

“No, I want to rest. It doesn’t matter if we get there or not.” Arven said, “And Firenze said we should rest too. This is a hard hike, harder than I remembered, you… I probably should have had us moving slower. Here, let me give you some water.”

Arven pulled away from Doppio’s grip, but only so he could fish out another water bottle, opening it up and passing it to his boyfriend, looking absolutely determined to hydrate him. “Let’s just take the rest of this easy.”

Doppio’s shoulders dropped a little, and for a moment he just watched as Arven got out a water bottle. Something anguished and defeated in his eyes as he felt a cold, congealed gloop of failure settle in his stomach. “...sorry…”

Taking the water bottle, Doppio started taking small sips, trying not to let it show too much just how every drop felt like rejuvenated life pouring into his body. Sure, he’d made sure to keep drinking as they hiked, but…wow, water was incredible right then. 

But…even so… “...I’m sorry,” Doppio murmured again. “I know how much you were looking forward to this… Sure, I guess I’ve never…really done any serious hiking, but…I thought it would be fine…”

Arven sighed, idly rubbing his hand up and down Doppio’s leg, “You shouldn’t be sorry, it’s not your fault. You told me you were running out of breath and I should have called for Firenze then, we might have been able to keep you from passing out at all. I just wasn’t taking it as seriously as I should have.”

“And it’s not like the hike is over or ruined,” Arven shrugged, “We’re just going a little slower. That’s no big deal. I’m just glad you seem okay. Do you want food? Now is as good a time as any to eat more.”

Doppio shrugged a little, looking to the side. “I mean…sometimes it’s just unavoidable. Never been able to keep myself from passing out before…even when I can feel it coming. S-so…it’s not your fault either.”

Secretively, Doppio glanced over at Arven a few times, trying to really judge if he was alright. If he really wasn’t that bothered by another hitch in the birthday plans. As much as Arven kept saying he was sincerely okay with everything…maybe Doppio was a bad friend for not believing him. But…he kept checking. 

(Waiting.)

“...do you wanna have some of that granola mix with the yogurt balls? I snuck a little while we were packing,” Doppio smiled sheepishly, “I-it’s really good.”

“Good thing I’ve got the pack it’s in then, huh?” Firenze grinned, just amused by Doppio’s startled blink, wondering just when Firenze had walked up. 

“O-oh…thanks, Firenze. Um… We’re taking a break here, so…”

“Hey, good! I’ve been needin’ a leak break for a while. You two just holler if you need anything,” the bodyguard easily waved, heading out. 

“Kay,” Arven called, before looking back to Doppio, “Granola yogurt balls sound good. Let me dig them out for us.”

It didn’t occur to Arven to thank Firenze for his help. He could sometimes forget little niceties like that, though he was very grateful for what Firenze did. But it was Firenze talking about needing a leak that made Arven think, “...wanna piss off a side of a mountain?”

Doppio blinked, his eyes a little wide as he processed the opportunity and ramifications of pissing off a mountain. “...lemme drink a little more then see how I feel on my feet. But absolutely.”

-

After learning a deeply important lesson about mountainsides and cold wind, the group continued their ascension. 

They moved a little slower this time, but eventually the fear and tension from the fall eased out, and their conversation grew light and playful again. As they got closer to the destination Arven had in mind, the slope became more steady and flat, the windings paths around the mountain more gradual. There were little distant yips of foxes, and a horned ram who eyed them for a moment on the path before seeming to walk straight up the cliffside. 

And like Arven promised, soon, there were birds.

It was like a black cloud, moving quickly with the wind. It was silent in the distance, but quickly the caws exposed the racing black cloud for what it was, as it danced and spun through the air, before disappearing suddenly down and around the corner. Out of view, the distant caws going silent…

“...well that was interesting–WOAH!” Arven gasped, as the birds suddenly erupted up and over the pathway, the wind guiding the birds up and just over Arven and Doppio’s heads, like a moving, wailing tunnel.

Doppio had been delighted the whole time with every sign of animals that they experienced, but as they climbed farther and farther up the mountain--more slowly, but Arven and Firenze trying to coach him on breathing at higher altitudes…and assuring him that it was normal when his ears suddenly popped--and those signs became more alpine-specific animals? Doppio had been practically vibrating with awed excitement at the ram that crossed their path. 

So when it was time for the birds?

“Whooooa,” Doppio warbled, his voice pitching up in amazement, eyes wide as he looked up at the…chaotic, swift, churning tunnel of birds. 

(Damn, Firenze thought. He probably couldn’t get away with nabbing one from the air, huh? Both from the boys and the flock. But it looked so tempting… Just reaching up and…bam! Lightning fast! Ah, shame…)

Doppio turned, watching the flock zoom farther over the mountainside for a good few beats after they’d passed by overhead, eyes sparkling and jaw dropped. 

Arven turned with Doppio, watching the birds pass over and move on, reaching for Doppio’s hand as he watched the flock go. The wind roared over them as well, and Arven couldn’t help but glance at Doppio as it did. His boyfriend looking wide-eyed at the leaving birds, his braid flying in the wind, an open joy on him…

When the wind died down, Arven leaned close to give Doppio a kiss on the cheek, “We’re almost there.” he promised, “We’ll get to see the golden coast.”

They had to. Arven wanted to keep seeing that joy on his boyfriend’s face.

Doppio laced their fingers together without looking away, though he finally did when Arven kissed him. Smiling sweetly, he leaned in to return one, pressing their shoulders together affectionately. “I’m looking forward to it. I never thought you were wrong, but…you really were right. This is a gorgeous hike. It’s like we’re on the whole other side of the country, even if we’re only a few miles outside of Usott… This is incredible.”

It was a little harder, but Doppio didn’t let go of Arven’s hand right away as they continued walking, though the flattened path did facilitate that a bit more than most of the trail. And, again, Arven was right--not too long, one last turn and…

Doppio made another sound like the air was punched out of him, though he was quick to regain it. He needed to, to take a few quick steps onto the clearing, towards the edge which led to…what looked like a reddish, golden sea of color, the lowering sun setting it ablaze. The woods they had walked through becoming a work of art through another medium, another perspective, another world. The view Arven had wanted for his birthday in full, vivacious display. 

Arven’s smile warmed, taking in the breathtaking, but familiar, sight. There was a reason he had wanted to do this for his birthday, and it hadn’t been solely to show Doppio. He loved this view. It had been one of the things he had missed, out on the road. He had seen a thousand beautiful things, sure, but… the golden horizon over the southern mountain? Right back at home?

Nothing had really compared, to this.

Arven looked around, before pointing to the campsite he had in mind. Taking Doppio’s backpack from him, he took them both up the slightly incline to the flattest part of the area, before settling the bags down. Heading back over to the edge, Arven sat down, taking a deep breath, looking out at the view… before turning to Doppio, grinning lightly, “Well? Worth the climb?”

It had taken Doppio a few seconds to be startled out of his appreciation, and he scrambled after Arven, helping…well. Not exactly set up camp, but settle their spot down. There would be more to do, setting up a food station and a space for them to sleep, but…for now?

He plopped back down next to Arven, looking back out at that spectacular view…

“Inexperience aside, the climb was half the fun,” Doppio snorted, before leaning against Arven and looking back out at the swathe of gold, the colors just deepening as the sun sank. “...yes, though. This is incredible… I absolutely understand why you love it.” …and why it was something Arven’s mom had wanted to show him to encourage a love of hiking, since…it certainly wasn’t the ease of the walk. 

Snorting softly, Doppio’s gaze was stuck to the horizon. “...kinda blows rooftop views out of the water. They’re nice in their own ways, but…wow. This is the kind of view that’s…life-changing.”

“It makes everything feel so… far away.” Arven said, leaning back a little, watching the sun shimmer and reflect off the waving golden forest below. “The stars are going to come out in a few hours too, and that’s its own amazing sight, but this? It makes my problems feel really small. Like, puts everything in perspective… have you ever heard of the, uh…”

Arven paused, trying to remember it correctly, “I think it’s called ‘Experiencing the Sublime’? Or something close to that. There’s this theory that to become a fully realized person, there’s certain benchmarks you have to hit in your life. And seeing something that feels so much bigger, and grander than myself, or the person in question, and feeling how small and real you are against it? Is meant to be one of those milestones. It’s meant to give you a more realistic and grounded view of yourself.”

“According to the teacher who explained it to us, though, it’s different for everyone,” Arven said, shrugging lightly, “The same sight might not inspire that same sublime feeling in someone else as it does you. And it’s hard to know when you’ve actually seen it. People say they’ve experienced it, only for something to happen to make them realize they had just wanted to believe they had already. But apparently, when it actually does? It’s unmistakable… so, maybe the fact that I don’t know if I’ve experienced it might mean I haven’t. But if I have? It was seeing this.”

Oh the stars. Doppio hadn’t even been thinking about that. They were definitely out of the city enough for it to be spectacular, to see all the speckled streaks of color across the sky, but…they were so high up. Doppio hadn’t even considered how that might change the view…if it even did. But even if it didn’t, just being so high meant that they could stare forward and still get the whole of the universe around them…

He made a curious sound, having not heard of the philosophy Arven was hearing about, and he nodded slowly, trying to absorb it. “I mean… I could absolutely see this place causing a…like, paradigm shift in someone. And you do hear about people having life-changing moments from experiences, but, like…nature ones. So…yeah, I think I can get that.”

“...I dunno if…I feel small, though,” Doppio softly mumbled, gently squeezing Arven’s knee. “...but it is incredible.”

Arven smiled, leaning in to kiss Doppio’s cheek again, “I didn’t want you to feel like you should. Actually, I like the idea of you finding your own sublime moment someday and getting excited to tell me about it. That sort of thing seems more fun then, I don’t know, learning your star sign or something. What moment was,” Arven smirked, leaning in to place a gently kiss against Doppio’s lips, “sublime.”

…and then he turned bright red, looking away, flustered with himself. 

Doppio blinked, flushing half just because Arven was, before a wobbly smile stretched across his face. Reaching around, he held Arven in a tight hug before nuzzling his shoulder. “I’d love to tell you about it. You, um… You say you like hearing me talk, so…I’ll keep telling you everything I have to say. Especially the sublime moments.”

Because he hadn’t exactly felt what Arven had been describing. The same sense of awe and…maybe place in the universe, but…not a sense of being far away or detached. Not a sense of being small.

When he saw a starry night so full and colorful it made you dizzy because it was like looking at a great basin above you, Doppio felt…amazed. And at peace. He got a sense of being a part of the world and not just…something on it, or beside it. He was alive and experiencing something that countless other alive things had been seeing for thousands of years, and would keep seeing for thousands more. 

When he dreamt of the ocean, it was as much a familiar friend as…the divine. So large and mighty that the countless lives it stole and ruined weren’t even on its radar, the acts not cruelty, because how could something so vast and powerful have a concept of cruelty to things on an entirely different scale? But even in that divinity, it was still so familiar, in the most mundane and wonderful and intimate way. 

(If the world’s creatures were the eyes through which the universe experienced itself, all things connected through stardust and souldust…then it was marvelous indeed for there even to be an outside observer. How wonderful it was for a being to experience everything completely new.)

(It was that awe that Doppio experienced almost every day.)

(And it was a wonder on the occasions where he felt like a part of it, rather than that outside observer. Doppio hadn’t been made with parts of the universe…but now that he was there, he was a part of things just as much as any creature or object. While his journey so far was short, and his connectedness barely casting out more than a thread or two, those would grow as time moved on, and perhaps one day Doppio would be just as much an intrinsic part of the world as everything else.)

(But for getting that feeling now? Sharing a wonder of the world with someone he loved would be a tether Doppio would always keep close to his heart.)

Looking back out at the forest, Doppio smiled softly, just comfortably keeping his arms around Arven now. “...when we walk back, we should collect some leaves to press. To remember this trip.”

“We should keep an eye out for a few interesting rocks too,” Arven said, chuckling a little as he nodded, “Mountain rocks to add to the collection.”

The sun took it’s time descending, and while there was work to do, neither Arven nor Doppio were in a hurry to do so, watching until the golden glow faded into warm reds and oranges, before finally settling into dimming blues. When it got the blues, Arven finally stood up and stretched, “I’m going to start a fire. Would you mind starting to pull the tent out, and I’ll help you put it up as soon as the fire’s going?”

Doppio perked up at that, nodding eagerly. It had been a while since he’d gone back to his rock collection. 

It was an astounding sight, watching the sun slowly fade into the horizon, the forest a brand new painting every few minutes as the light changed. And while a mid-fall evening wasn’t that late, already Doppio could feel weariness in his bones, the hike up ensuring that he was going to get incredible sleep that night. 

But there was work to do before that point. 

Getting up after Arven, Doppio stretched as well, grimacing a little at the series of cracks from his spine, but he took a deep breath and nodded, heading over to their packs. “I’m on it!”

There was a part of him that was a little disappointed they wouldn’t be sleeping right under the stars, like they had done before…but the wind whistling precisely through the gaps in his clothes and the slightly numbed feeling of his cheeks and thighs spoke to the importance of a tent, unless they never wanted to leave the mountain. So Doppio got to work, pulling the ground tarp out and starting to secure it into the ground. 

“...you know…I suggested it because you said the sunset was so pretty, but…I really can’t imagine doing this whole hike in one day,” Doppio hummed, the idea just coming to him. “Have…you done it before?”

“I have,” Arven nodded, pulling the firestarters out from his bag, before untying the cleanly cut logs that he had brought with them as well. He would probably pull a few branches from some nearby trees in the morning, but for tonight this would be enough, “You’ll understand when we’re heading down. All those slopes that made this such a journey? Make getting back down the mountain so easy. It’s almost effortless.”

“But, if you’re asking if I do that every time? No, not even close,” Arven laughed, “Actually, every time I did it all in one trip? It was with my mom. Mom never got tired, spending the night never felt like an option with her. It was just a matter of course that we were going to keep going. And I trusted her, so, I never questioned it.”

“Maybe she was actually just afraid to let a little kid sleep on the side of a mountain with his puppy?” Arven guessed, reaching over to pet Chief’s head, who was chewing on his bone after having eaten for the night, “Maybe she thought it was safer to get me on flatter ground before settling for the night. I was a rambunctious child, I’d run everywhere, I had zero fears.”

…he hoped so. Doppio knew his body’s limits pretty well, so he could push himself into…whatever they needed to get back home tomorrow, but if they had to do any more climbing he might be tempted to cry. 

Pulling out the tent’s body onto the tarp, Doppio then got out the poles to start threading them through. A moderately mindless task that suited him well, especially to listen to more stories of Arven’s childhood. Laughing softly, he nodded, “I can believe that…and I can believe how terrifying it’d be to think about your kid running off the edge of a mountain. I mean…I was kind of nervous thinking about navigating back down in the dark so…just multiply that, I guess.”

“No, we won’t, it’s okay,” Arven smiled, the fire catching as Arven waved some oxygen into it. 

Getting up, Arven went to help Doppio with the tent, the two finding it easy to work together to get the tent up and strong against the wind. Arven unrolled the sleeping rolls inside, padding it out with a comforter. It was a good size tent, but that wasn’t the main reason Arven had picked this one, grinning as he poked his head out at Doppio, “Come check it out. I think you’ll like this.”

Arven scooted back, before laying out comfortably, staring up into the sky through the clear plastic. 

Doppio started getting things together to make dinner (there weren’t any bears up in the mountains this high, so he wasn’t that worried about not keeping his pack in a chest or something) but ducked back into the tent at Arven’s call, face obviously curious about what his boyfriend meant. And…yeah, it did look cozy inside, and already Doppio kind of wanted to just snuggle up inside, if not for the impatience his stomach was starting to show now that he’d accepted the idea of food soon, but…

Oh, heh… Doppio followed Arven’s gaze up, and let out a soft, “Oooooh…” It was a little warped, a little cloudy from the plastic, but…that wouldn’t matter once the stars came out. They’d have a full, clear view…

Laughing brightly, Doppio affectionately squeezed Arven’s leg. “Alright, now that’s cool. If I didn’t think I’d pass out immediately once my head hits the bedroll, I’d be tempted to spend the whole night stargazing…”

“It’ll make it a lot easier to wake up, which is the main thing,” Arven admitted, laughing along with Doppio, “We’re going to sleep like absolute logs tonight, but we have a way better chance to seeing the sunrise if we let the sun in. I wouldn’t beat yourself up though if we miss it. Sometimes the pretty sights can’t make up for getting, just a feeew more hours of sleep… or half a day,” Arven snorted.

Sitting up, he sighed… before visibly turning red when his stomach growled, “Alright, I need to eat. Let’s make some food?”

“I might beat myself up for it, just a little,” Doppio grinned sheepishly. “Just the smallest amount of beating up… I’m really excited to see it, and…well, even if it’s usually hard for me, we could just go back to sleep after it. …for a bit.” Because even if Arven assured that the hike back down the mountain was barely anything, Doppio still wanted to get them back to the castle before sundown the next day. Making sure that Arven would be able to prepare for school, and Doppio would get plenty of rest before his therapy appointment. 

Giggling softly at Arven’s stomach, Doppio offered a hand to help Arven out of the tent as he nodded. “Let’s get to it. I feel like nice warm soup is going to taste even better at the top of a cold mountain…and I’m glad you insisted on getting the double-pack of noodles,” Doppio laughed bashfully as his own stomach rumbled. “I could absolutely eat one just on my own.”

Settling down by the fire together, working on putting together their dinner, Doppio was distinctly reminded of the last time they did this, and he turned red, smiling down at the fire. “...I love doing this with you.”

The noodles were quick to boil, and Arven was practically drooling at the scent radiating up. The spices and herbs of the soup were especially strong among the crisp mountain air, a huge contrast to the flora scent of the trees drifting up and around, the chalky nature of the mountain rocks and dirt paths. 

Arven helped pour the soup and noodles into thick, strong bowls, looking around before calling out, “Amaina? Do you want a cup? We have a small one… Amaina?”

The air was quiet, and Arven laughed lightly, returning to his food, “Guess she’s off doing something. She did say she was gonna wander into that ram’s head. Guess she’s enjoying herself, doing ram things.”

Arven smiled brightly, eyes lighting up at Doppio as he said, “I love doing this with you too, Aceto. This was everything I was hoping it would be. There’s no one else I’d rather be here with. Now and…” Arven flushed, looking down at his soup and mixing it, “...ever, I think. I just… like to be with you. All the time.”

Other than his trouble breathing and his ears popping, Doppio hadn’t really noticed how much the atmospheric pressure affected…everything, but smelling the strong aroma of the soup nearly knocked him off his feet (er, if he hadn’t already been sitting) with just how…powerful it smelled. He was right there alongside Arven, drooling over their food, though he remembered to hold their metal thermos of tea over the fire just in time. 

Warming frigid fingers around his bowl, Doppio gladly passed one over to Firenze (originally he’d said they didn’t need to worry about food for him, but Doppio insisted on sharing some of the soup, at least) before the bodyguard disappeared back off to wherever he was. So…that was one extra friend shared with, at least. And dinner ready, he took a sip, feeling warm liquid warm him from the inside out…

And yet, still not as much as Arven’s words. Doppio looked back up, eyes wide and sparkling, before he grinned widely. “I like to be with you all the time too. And…now and ever sounds really nice. I…want to share all my meals with you, whether it’s something I’ve been working on for hours in a fancy kitchen, or that you’ve put together in your fancy kitchen, or we’re getting food out at the castle or eating from a cart in the market, or working together on something out in the wild. Things taste better with you.”

Arven grinned… before laughing, hunching into his shoulder a bit, feeling a little too bashful to look directly at Doppio. “Hee~” 

Then, a little embarrassed at the gleeful little giggle, Arven took a deep, steadying breath, squaring his shoulders and lifting his chin as he said, his voice forcibly an octave lower, “Well, I feel the same way. I never really understood couples that did– cough,” Arven couldn’t keep up the lower octave, coughing a bit, taking a sip from his waterbottle, before trying again in a normal tone, a tad sheepish, “I never understood couples that had to do everything together, you know? But I get it now. It’s addicting, getting to do things with you. You’re my favorite… everything. You just make everything better.”

Doppio scrunched his nose, smiling into his jacket collar as his eyes scrunched in delight too. Cute… He knew Arven did get embarrassed when his voice pitched up, so Doppio…at least hoped he never made a big deal about it, but he did think it was cute. He knew he did the same thing sometimes so…he didn’t know. He just liked it. 

Looking back up at Arven’s cough, Doppio smiled softly and rubbed Arven’s back a bit, taking another sip from his soup before he nodded. “I feel like it’s almost…insulting to say that you’ve been my favorite part of everything, since so much has been…pretty horrible. But even among the good, fantastic stuff…I feel like most of it’s been good because of you. A-and then, of course, the you parts are always the best.”

Glancing down for a moment, Doppio gathered his thoughts before leaning forward a bit, placing a kiss on Arven’s cheek. “...happy birthday, Arven. I’m glad I get to be a part of your life and…that I’m making stuff better.”

“Mmhm~” Arven hummed, grinning at the kiss, before stealing one before Doppio could fully pull back, grinning at him again, “Happy Birthday to me~ I got the best gift of all. Il mio pezzo di sole.” (My own piece of sunshine.)

The stars were starting to come out, and while stars were plentiful in the city as well, there was always the ambient lights of people living their night life. But up in the mountain? There was no ambient light to get in the way of the view, the stars not only shining bright, but the dark space around them curving into a bowl, the colors between the stars like swirling water. And Doppio was right. The stars were the whole landscape. Touching the top of the mountains.

But in truth, Arven didn’t care much about the stars. He just wanted to look at Doppio.

Doppio giggled at that, and the two of them ate their dinner peacefully, just enjoying one another’s company under a darkening sky. Though, after a point, Doppio wouldn’t exactly describe it as ‘darkening’. He didn’t exactly know why--Kaito might, though--there were so many bright colors in a true night sky, but Doppio did know how beautiful it all was. Encompassing and simple and complex and so pretty it was almost dizzying…

But as they scraped to the bottom of the pot and drank their tea and ate some of the other fruit Doppio had packed for dessert…Doppio felt like this was exactly where he was meant to be. Curled up next to Arven at the peak of the world. 

(...though being in their sleeping bags before exhaustion took them would…probably. Be a better place to be.)

-

They did manage to, eventually, tear themselves away from the view and crawl into the tent. 

And like Doppio had expected, despite Arven’s best intentions, they were out pretty much as soon as their heads hit the pillow. And this time, Arven did not drape himself slightly ontop of Doppio, because the comforter could only do so much between his boyfriend and the hard ground, and even in his sleep Arven seemed worried about Doppio having an uncomfortable sleep. Curled around him, but only in the most lightest way, hugging around his corpse of a boyfriend.

It was a peculiar dynamic the two had, cuddling wise, but it worked for them. 

And Arven yawned, light starting to peek into the tent, and honestly, Arven would have been content to sleep in. He only peeked his eye open to mostly check on Doppio and the tent, and he had been entirely about to close his eyes again and go back to sleep–

@O.O@

“Fuck,” Arven jolted, eyes widening as he saw a ram-horned Amaina, dressed (??) in a little wooly dress, sitting on the side of Doppio’s face as she stared Arven dead in the eyes. “Amaina??”

@OoO@ Morning little king

@O.O@ the rams say hello

Doppio’s eyes snapped awake the second Arven jolted, though they weren’t focused as he half-sat up, putting an arm defensively in front of Arven and his other in front of himself, ready to block or disarm or…

Doppio blinked sleepily, panting lightly…before he looked down at Amaina, slowly lowering his shaking arms. “...you… You look cute, Angelo… Or…Arietina today?”

“?” Arven blinked as Doppio was suddenly up up, his arms in front of him and a… kind of intense look on his face, something very close to what Arven had seen at the school, actually. A near glowing focus… before his Doppio was back, giving Amaina a shaky look, who had dramatically gone ‘eeeeee!’ as she was flung off Doppio’s head and crashed theatrically onto his covers.

@O.O@

@Q.Q@ Weh

Arven rolled his eyes, reaching over to pat the little ram-girl, “Don’t you start with those crocodile tears, you scared Aceto, Amaina. Say sorry, at least. You alright, Aceto?” Arven asked, giving his boyfriend a quick kiss on the cheek.

@OOO@ BUT I AM VERY CUTE TODAY

@OoO@ too cute to fling away

@O.O@

@OOO@ CHERISH ME

Doppio sighed, rubbing the bridge of his nose a bit before he offered an apologetic smile to Arven and Amaina. “Yeah, ‘m okay… Just…got startled, I guess. Sorry.” (Had heard Arven surprised. Not necessarily scared, but close enough that Doppio’s barely conscious mind had picked it up and put to use reflexes he’d honed sharp.)

(Yes, Firenze and Chief were both there…but Doppio’s instincts didn’t care to consider that. All he knew was that someone he loved had spoken very loud very suddenly, and Doppio wasn’t going to…let that happen. Whatever ‘that’ was.)

It…wasn’t the best way to wake up. 

Reaching over, Doppio scooped Amaina up and gave her a small kiss on top of her head between the horns, already leaning back to snuggle back into bed…before his eyes snapped open again. “Oh! The sunrise!”

 As Amaina smiled, appeased at her little head kiss, Arven looked up at the changing sky, “Well, that’s a plus! We’re in time! Come on, let’s go!”

Outside, Chief had been sleeping on his back, feet tucked up into the air, looking serene. He was a dog built for the cold, and had been perfectly content to keep watch outside the tent… but his tail wagged as he sniffed the air, knowing the boys had come out before he opened up his eyes, giving a little morning bark before tolling onto his stomach, watching them hurry to the cliff edge, looking out at the rising sun.

If last night was gold, this morning was fire. A bright, beautiful fire spreading across the sky, the clouds and trees reflecting on each other. There was a real energy to it, the world not only waking up, but waking up with passion. Ready to take on the universe. 

Arven, any other time, wouldn’t have been swayed by that energy… but with Doppio right next to him? It made him more open to the energy the world was giving, as he looked out at it… and suddenly filled up his chest, grinning wide. 

“HEEEEEY!” Arven howled out, the sound of the wind carrying his voice as he shouted out to the forest, “GOOOD MORNING!!!”

For the majority of the night, there had been an orange cat curled up between Chief and the fire, soaking up warmth from both, and for sleeping on the ground? It was a pretty sweet deal. Firenze didn’t really consider himself as much of a tree-hugger as the teens, but he could appreciate the great outdoors plenty, and it really was a damn pretty spot. 

However, as rustling came from the tent and Chief snuffled awake, the cat quickly scuttled away. His ship may have already sunk when it came to garnering Maki’s suspicion (though she still hadn’t been able to prove anything), but he didn’t want to push that luck with anyone else. 

And both as sleepy as they were, and focused on seeing the sunrise, Doppio didn’t notice the little bit of movement. How could he, when it looked like the entire world was waking up with them? Less startled, but just as filled with energy. 

Doppio blinked in surprise as Arven greeted the world back, but he was quick to giggle and take a deep breath himself. Face turning pink, but his mouth unable to keep from smiling. “BUONGIORNO, DIVINI MONDO!” (Good morning, divine world)

“BUONGIORNO!!” Arven shourted, “BUONGIORNOOO!! Hah!”

Arven laughed, pointing– like Doppio could possibly miss it– as their voices carried enough that a flock of birds flew up from the forest tree-tops, grouping up and heading into the sky, getting a start on their day of migration. 

OoO You two are sooooo weird, Amaina said, now a little bird, fluttering and settling on top of Doppio’s head. 

“Come on, don’t get shy on us,” Arven grinned, giving Amaina a small wink, “Wish the world a good morning.”

O.O

OvO Okay fine

OOO GOOOOOOOOD MORNING!!!! 

“Heck yes!” Arven laughed, looking at the bright morning, “...alright, let’s make breakfast. Then see if we want to start heading out, oooooor sleep for a few more hours, hm?” Arven laughed again, grinning at Doppio, “What works?”

Doppio let out a soft, joyous laugh, seeing the birds swarm up into the air, and he could only grin wider as Amaina joined in on their greeting. The world just as alive and right as it had been the night before--not a sense of detachment, like this was a hidden bubble away from everything, but that this was the everything. Absolutely worth being awake for. 

Though…

Doppio groaned a laugh, leaning over to drape his arms around Arven and pulling him close. “I am…not going to be able to go back to sleep if we make breakfast…but let’s do it. One way or another I have to get my legs working for the hike back.”

Arven chuckled, taking out a small ax and heading a tree that had caught his eye when they were coming up as potentially good morning firewood, calling back, “We don’t have to go back today. We don’t have to go back ever! We’ll be weird mountain men! Make this our home! Give Kaito the stroke he’s been aiming for!”

Doppio giggled, heading over to the fire to prepare it for the additional wood (stopping by to give Chief a pet first, of course) Arven was getting. “A possibility, sure…though I would’ve liked to pack more if we were planning on staying here. And I still don’t think I quite have the special breathing way down.”

Fire as tended as it could be, Doppio went over to his pack and started pulling out things for breakfast. Things like milk or eggs weren’t exactly travel-safe, but while they wouldn’t be as fluffy, Doppio had come across a recipe for some honey oatcakes that were mostly dry ingredients and water. So…a little different, but birthday pancakes were still on the menu. 

“You’d get the hang of it. And next year, just to change it up, we’ll go live on the beach. You can be in your element, and I’ll just burn a lot, lounging in the sun.” Arven smiled, wiping the sweat off his forehead before bringing back to the wood. 

The two worked for a bit, the fire made and the pans sizzling, and Arven lit up with delight at seeing what Doppio was putting together. “Ooooh, campfire pancakes? These are going to taste amazing.” 

As Doppio worked on that, Arven put together some warm coffee, not only needing the boost, but also just enjoying the warmth of a hot drink in the cold morning air. As Arven watched the view a bit, sipping on his cup, he said, “Do you think we’ll still be in the castle through the winter? I used to go to the school shelter when the snow-ins were coming, but I’ve heard the castle can be nice to bunker down in too.”

“I’ll get an industrial size bottle of sunscreen, just to combat it,” Doppio chuckled. “Make you and Chief an endless supply of cold or frozen drinks to keep cool and prepare some cool towels so you can brave the walk over whenever I find tidepools.” 

Doppio…didn’t exactly know what to think about Arven calling the beach his element. Sure, he did dream about it, but…he didn’t think he’d ever even seen the coast. He remembered being pretty far south at one point, but…not on the coast south. Let alone on one of the islands… Did it still count as his element if he’d never actually been there?

Still, the fantasy of being there with Arven was…really nice. 

Giving Arven a grin as he started griddling up the oatcakes, their last containers of fruit and a smaller one of honey on standby for toppings, Doppio hummed pensively. “Maybe… Aurange and Peach were still compiling applicant files for me, last time I checked in, but…I think that might be finished soon. But I don’t know how fast things would go, once I choose to meet with someone. I-I mean, I assume I wouldn’t move in right away, but…I’m not sure what the tipping point of that is.”

“...wherever we are, though,” Doppio glanced up, smiling softly, “I… Would you want to stay somewhere together? I mean…staying in a community place does seem a little safer…” He sheepishly shrugged. “Both winters, it was just me and my dad alone so…I’ve never done it before.”

“Of course I want to stay together with you,” Arven said, glancing over curiously at Doppio, the steam of his coffee drifting up and over his face a bit, at ease in the chilly mountain air, “I’ve liked the winter, when I’ve settled in to stay somewhere for it. Less when I’m out in it or ill prepared, but the idea of chilling out with you during a snow-in, messing around with the snow and eating endless warm food?”

Arven sighed almost a little theatrically, though his feelings were sincere as he said, “I’m really looking forward to it, actually. We’re gonna snuggle so much. We’re gonna eventually morph into one giant cuddling creature, with four arms, four legs and three eyes, like a freaky…blanket spider. We might want to avoid Prince Kokichi if we do that, I hear he’d be less then pleased.”

Doppio glanced down, cheeks pinking as he smiled shyly…before he blinked, and quickly flipped the oatcake, breathing a small sigh of relief that he hadn’t burned it. “It does sound really nice… Have…um. Have you ever rolled and packed snow into art before? I think snow is really pretty, like…just being out in it…if it’s less than ankle height,” Doppio laughed awkwardly, “But…I’ve seen people molding it before? More than just to get it out of pathways. Um…it looked like rolling it into balls and stacking them, and decorating them is really popular. It…um… It looked fun.”

But, as much as he liked snow, he really did like watching it from inside somewhere warm and cozy much more. And snuggling with Arven until they became some horrible amalgamation… (Doppio didn’t really know what to think about the stomach flutters he got from that.)

Though, he wrinkled his nose a little. “Yeah, I’ve heard that around too… I dunno how true it really is, though… I mean, he’s not really looked excited about insects and arachnids before, but…bugs are awesome. He can’t really hate them, right?”

“Knowing our prince? No, probably not. He’s not irrational, like his husband,” Arven said, rolling his eyes a little… before wincing a bit. Making fun of Kaito didn’t feel as good, since the trip to the armory place.

Look, Arven wasn’t immune to bonding activities. The bow and arrow range had been… fun. It had felt nice. Arven had almost felt like a stereotype, honestly, cause of course he had had a good time doing some dumb sporty thing with, like, an older guy who was telling him he was a damn natural at it and helping him improve. That was a cliche so dumb that they didn’t even use it in books anymore, except to mock it. Sure, go play catch with your dad, dumbass. Feel loved and cared for, jerkwad. What a poser, feeling cool and capable around a capable older guy. Nerd.

…ugh. “I bet he’s got a fear of bugs, but still knows how cool they are, basically. Like, objectively. Bugs are awesome.” Arven said confidently. The prince would know that.

“And you’re talking about things like igloos and snowmen and… snow statues?” Arven guessed, realizing he didn’t really know the name of the sort of snow creations that he always mentally categorized as ‘fancy snowmen’, even if it was like a snow flower or something. “Sure! I’ve made a few in my day. Nothing super fancy, but it’d be fun to try it with you.”

Sniffing the air, Arven looked longingly at the food. Feeeeed him…. Feeeeeeed. Whimper.

Doppio nodded a bit, frowning. Sure, phobias were, like, literally irrational, that’s what made them phobias, but Doppio didn’t really count those as, like…a bad thing. People couldn’t help their phobias and…well, what happened with Kaito had solidified that stance for Doppio. But even if Prince Kokichi really was scared of bugs…he had to still respect them and know how cool they were, because in a lot of ways, Kokichi was cool. In a weird old man way, but still. 

“Igloos, snowmen, and snow statues…” Doppio quietly repeated, nodding slowly. He…hadn’t known what to call the kind of art he’d seen other people making during the winter, but it stood to reason that there were a lot of different names for the vast array of things he’d seen. But…now knowing them? Doppio grinned, moving the cakes onto a plate. “Great! Aw, I bet we could make a cool statue of Chief! We’d have reference, after all.”

And speaking of the dog, Arven was doing a very good Chief impression right then and there. Snorting, Doppio handed the plate over to Arven, looking amusedly at his boyfriend. “Use whatever toppings you want--I already put all the honey I needed into the batter so we don’t need to save any.”

Arven lit up– beside him, Chief looked up from his own breakfast, licking his jaw happily– before thanking Doppio and looking over the plate. Deciding to put a few nuts sprinkled on top, with indeed a nice little layer of honey to hold them, Arven thanked Doppio again, before digging in. “...mmmm~” 

Arven’s skin reddened up a bit, building from his neck to his cheeks, making his fair skin a little rosy. He made another appreciative little hum, eating a few more honey-nut soaked bites, before sighing, “That’s it. You’ve officially spoiled me. I’ll never be able to go back to simple morning oates again. I mean, sure, it was never plain.” Arven huffed, not wanting to wound his own pride, “...but this is better. You’re a genius, Aceto.”

Doppio poured in another batch of oatcakes, though he was quick to glance over, seeing how Arven liked them. And seeing the immense satisfaction on his boyfriend…Doppio smiled proudly, just…enjoying watching Arven enjoy his food. His chest feeling warm and snuggly. 

Though, he let out a sheepish laugh at Arven’s declaration. “Thanks… I-I mean, morning oats are definitely faster, and there’s less clean up, and…depending on what you add to it, probably a little healthier, but…I’m glad you like these. When I saw the recipe, I thought it was the perfect thing for a trip like this.”

Blushing a bit, he looked back to watch the pan. “It, uh, can keep up the morning pancake tradition with us.”

Arven’s eyes brightened at that. Morning pancake tradition…

Placing his plate on his lap, Arven gestured for his boyfriend to come closer. And when he was in prime smooching range, Arven wrapped an arm around him and smooched him. Once, twice, just to show his appreciation and how much he adored him… and then mmmmm… maybe a few more kisses…

Mmmm… maybe a few more kisses on top of that too… before he sniffed. “Oh, my bad, pan!”

Doppio had sent a nervous look at the pan, but nestled it safely to cook before scooting closer to Arven, wonderfully delighted with snuggles and smooches. And, of course, while he was there, how could he not snuggle and smooch back, pressing his lips to sweet, sticky ones and holding Arven close…

But his initial nervous look had been right. 

“A-ah!” Doppio muttered, dashing back to the pan and flipping the pancake, letting out a little sigh of relief. A bit burned, but…not a total ash puck, and not on fire, so…he’d call it a win. “Good save…sheesh.”

Arven laughed a little sheepishly… and then laughed more after that, giggling at almost accidentally burning Doppio’s breakfast due to excessive kissing. It was funnier the more he thought about it, and he was in a great mood, as he apologized through his laughter. 

After a bit, Arven looked around, “Think I should call out to Firenze? See if he wants some breakfast?”

It wasn’t like Doppio ate burnt stuff on purpose (except for foods meant to be burnt, he supposed) but…it wasn’t the grossest stuff in the world, and he really didn’t mind it. And even with a supposedly easier trek back down the mountain, Doppio knew he’d need the energy. So, keeping a more watchful eye on this side of the oatcakes, he prepared his own breakfast. 

Humming around a honey and mandarine-filled bite, Doppio glanced around the clearing. “I wonder if he already knows…but, yeah. There is enough batter left for him to have some, and I’d feel kinda bad leaving him out…”

Doppio glanced around again. “...Firenze?”

“I’m here, I’m here,” the man lazily called from behind the boys, stolling as comfortably towards them as he would anywhere else. “Just enjoyin’ some of the view you two hyped up so much--you guys enjoying breakfast?”

Doppio nodded a bit before awkwardly glancing between the pan and Firenze’s shirt. “...would you like some? They’re, um, honey oatcakes…”

Firenze’s only sign of surprise was a slow, pleased blink before he grinned. “Hey, if you’re offering? I’d love some, thanks, kiddo.”

“You sleep alright last night?” Arven asked Firenze, “I hope it wasn’t too cold in your tent.”

Arven was still not entirely sure what to make of the man. He still appreciated his help yesterday, and the advice that had come with it, but the guy was kind of… aloof. And strange. He had an air about him that made Arven feel like he wasn’t really paying attention to anything, but then, that’d be a very strange trait for a bodyguard to have. And Arven knew he was at least quick across a rope bridge during a medical emergency.

Well, it helped that Chief seemed to like him, if the dog getting up, tottering over to him, and then flopping onto his feet was any guess. Apparently just content to lay against him. 

“I was snug as can be, don’t you worry,” Firenze chuckled, sitting as Chief came over and petting the dog. Contrary to stereotypes, Firenze had no issue with dogs, and in fact found them quite lovable. True dependable types, and Chief certainly exemplified that. And, hey, any cousin that’d let him leech some heat for the night was good in his books. “It’s been a little while since I’ve been out camping, so this was a nice excuse for it; even more since I’m still on payroll for it.”

“We do appreciate you coming along on kind of short notice…” Doppio said sheepishly, passing over a plate and the toppings to Firenze once the last oatcakes were done. “I-I mean…I am thankful for the help yesterday, and,” he rolled his eyes a little, “I think this has been a better trip than if Kaito invited himself along. So, uh…yeah.”

“Don’t mention it. …ao, these are bangin’, nice work, Capocuoco!” Firenze hummed, enjoying the oatcakes and giving Doppio an encouraging and grateful nod and grin. “Like I said, it’s been a nice reason to get out of the city for a bit, so I’m happy to take the boss-man’s orders to tail ya. And, hey, you’re feeding me so that’s more than thanks.”

Doppio blinked a little in surprise at the…nickname? Before blushing, smiling in a quiet sort of pride. 

Arven snorted alongside Doppio– yeah, that was an easy bet. Kaito would have probably plopped himself right in their tent with them, putting himself physically in between them– though admittedly hearing someone call Kaito ‘boss-man’ was… weird. Surreal in a way Arven wouldn’t have expected before actually hearing it. Kaito being someone’s boss? Poor Firenze. 

“You must get so many weird, random requests.” Arven realized, shaking his head a little in wonder, having finished his plate and now finishing his coffee, “Have you had to tell him no about anything yet? What’s the weirdest thing he’s asked you to do?”

Arven wasn’t sure what he was expecting. Kaito was just… so weird! And got random ideas! Had he… ever asked Firenze to guard one of Miyako’s toys? Or… guard against one of Miyako’s toys? Had he ever ordered a hit on one of Chase’s squeaky toys? Did he have any weird, treating toys like they were alive specific requests!?

Firenze chuckled, completely at ease eating breakfast and petting Chief. “Nothing as strange as you’d think, really. The weirdest thing he’s had me do is following after you too, if I’m honest, but even that kinda fits in view of his dragonfly parenting, yeah?”

“Mostly, I just follow him when he goes out, keepin’ an eye on things. I tend to hang back, ‘cause, understandably, the royal family gets uncomfortable feelin’ like they’re bein’ babysat, but sometimes I’m just a chattin’ buddy,” Firenze shrugged a little. “It’s one of the lower-key jobs I’ve had, only had to warn a couple folks off from gettin’ too aggressive, but I have a chiller time of it than Naz does.”

Doppio tilted his head, taking a few extra mandarin segments from the fruit container. “Really? I…guess that makes sense… People do get more excited about Prince Kokichi than…just about everyone other than King Aiichi, I guess. We didn’t see them until later, so I guess we missed the initial crowd swarm around him during Harvest,” Doppio shrugged at Arven. 

Arven nodded. Dragonfly parenting, that was just what it was, wasn’t it. Though, Arven still felt like Kiba had the right title for it: weird uncles. Weird Uncle Dragonfly…Uncleing. Yeah. Nailed it. 

But Arven nodded almost gravely, the Nazumi comment making perfect sense to him. “Prince Kokichi is a celebrity, I imagine she has to spend a lot of time reminding people to look, don’t touch. It’s hard not to be a little starstruck around him. I mean, I see him all the time now, and I still get a little starstruck.” Arven admitted, smiling a bit sheepishly, “You know, I thought I’d feel the same way about King Aiichi? I mean, I do respect the guy! His reign has been so hard. But…”

Arven’s eye lit up with wonder, “Prince Kokichi’s potential is just so full of hope, you know? It really feels like his reign is going to be incredible. It’s hard not to look at him and not just see a future full of light.”

Firenze snorted, though his laugh wasn’t unkind, as Arven’s amazement…and the slightly dry side-eye Doppio was giving him. “You’re a real ‘Light of Dicea’ fan, eh? Makes sense.” He shrugged a bit. “Ol’ Fratello Aiichi got us through the war, but even if he’s gettin’ us through post-war now too, he’s never gonna get rid of that association. So even if the next twenty years are peaceful, Prince Kokichi’s reign is still gonna look brighter in comparison.”

Kind of just waiting for the pan to cool off enough to clean, Doppio paused and gave Firenze a curious look. “...were you around for the previous reign too? You’re, uh…kinda…”

Firenze laughed, “Givin’ off old-fart vibes? Can’t escape the accusations anywhere these days. But I’ll just make your point stronger anyway--yeah, though I was a little kid during Queen Fuse’s time. And in my memory, folks were just as excited for Aiichi’s potential too.” He snorted, looking amused. “Lotta people were hopin’ for a calmer time. People loved Fuse, she had that energy, but she was a very vocal ‘fuck the haters’ kinda woman. Personally, I respect it.”

Arven nodded seriously, saying with full sincerity, “Fuck the anti-Ouma’s… though, I can’t imagine what she did that made things as tense Aiichi’s reign could be. I mean, he’s had a tough reign but…” Arven shrugged, wincing a little, “The murder of the queen, the riots, the LRG, then a fifteen year war… his haters make sense. The way I always understood it, not much happened during Queen Fuse’s reign. Maybe it was just her personality?”

That kid really was skippin’ school, huh. Well, not that Firenze could say about it--he hadn’t exactly been a regular attendee himself. So he just shrugged, and easily said, “Maybe.”

…look, he wasn’t gonna do a whole history lecture on the spot--who was he, the prince? Lazaro? 

Doppio, while not having a whole lot of history knowledge, did tilt his head a little as he started washing up from breakfast, bringing the dishes a little farther away so as not to make things muddy directly underfoot. “...didn’t a lot of international trade start up, um…30, 40 years ago? S-so that would’ve been under the queen… It seems really natural now, but…I mean, you can still see it now. How people are doing that whole…’Dicea is for Diceans’ thing. I can imagine that people got angry about…any foreign influence, before.”

Arven raised an eyebrow at that, crossing his arms and tilting his head. That was… bizarre to him, but maybe that was just because his mothers projects usually so heavily relied on outside knowledge or resources. Wonderlands ability to more specifically date rocks had been a game changer for the archeology communities around the world, Arven couldn’t imagine Dicea just… not having that. Fein’s technology to get through difficult terrain, consistently? Irreplaceable. 

But, well… he had grown up hearing shit about Luminary, since… “I think I always sort of thought people talked so much shit about Luminary because of the war, though, how I always heard it framed among my moms community was that Luminary was so bad at tracking their history that they made other countries dumber just by trying to reference it. Their lack of reliable timeline just messes up everyone else’s data points, essentially. And that always felt like a really intelligent reason to write Luminary off as a country of dumbasses.”

“But… well, Kaito doesn’t do Luminary’s reputation any favors, but Prince Shuichi seems very intelligent,” Arven said, tilting his head slightly, “And Maki is weird but sort of more than capable, in her own way. And Tim’s smart, even for a ten year old… Maybe it really is just their royal family who are dumb as all hells. But, anyway, my point is, actually talking to some Luminaries? Kind of makes me feel like a lot of the jokes or comments I heard about them growing up were a little more… meanspirited, than anything. Did people talk that way about Luminary before the war? The ‘they’re mindless barbarians’ thing?”

Firenze just gave Arven a mildly amused look as he listened to him speak. Bigotry was a difficult thing to unlearn if you grew up in it. But it no more meant you were an intolerant jerk than it meant that any of the propaganda of ‘others’ you grew up around were right about them. Growing just meant you had to go out into the world and talk to different kinds of people and…allow yourself to be confused and uncomfortable and face some harsh truths about yourself. It was a journey, just like everything else. 

“I figure they’ve got all types over the mountains, just like we’ve got here,” Firenze shrugged. “Never been myself, but just talkin’ with folks who’ve made the full trip over here? Couldn’t begin to describe all of ‘em in just one or two words.”

Sighing a little, Firenze stretched his neck a bit. “Well, lotta folks just didn’t talk about Luminary at all, to be honest… They might be our neighbors, but we didn’t have a lot to do with ‘em before the war. But any sentiments I did hear? Vague, dismissive stuff about them still havin’ strict class structures, and murmurs about a blood cult. Outdated, stuffy, cutthroat, maybe, if folks were invested in putting anything together…but most weren’t. The whole bloodthirsty warmonger thing didn’t happen at all till the war, and even then not really until some of the border towns started gettin’ in the crossfires.”

“Oh! The blood cult is real though!” Arven said, lighting up with interest, before leaning in to whisper to Firenze, “I saw his blood bowl. If you pull back the black handkerchief he keeps over it? There’s actual blood in it,” Arven said, still both very weirded out and a little impressed by that, “And if you look at his arms, there’s all these really thin scars on them? You have to catch it in the right light, but seriously, it looked like he was cut all over at one point. Absolutely some sort of blood ritual. I keep wanting to ask, but I’m a little afraid too.”

Leaning back, Arven shrugged as he said, “I asked Tim once, but Tim said he never had to do it himself. Apparently it’s, like, something only the hyper-religious types do.”

Then, Arven thumped his leg a bit, knocking his heel nervously into the ground… before whispering conspiratorially, “I hear they do sex rituals too. I don’t know if that’s true or not, but people swear by it. That’s still really wild to me.”

Firenze leaned in as well, looking appropriately intrigued by the information…and, in honesty, he kind of was. The best part of working for Kaito was that the guy was as much of a gossip as Firenze was, so half the job ended up being eavesdropping on people, just because that’s what Kaito was doing. He’d put together that Atua was the blood cult he’d heard murmurs about over the years, and he’d seen the scars on Kaito’s arms, but it was interesting hearing Arven’s take on it all. 

Doppio had paused for a good few moments, doing the dishes entirely on autopilot, before he blinked, a hazy memory slotting into place. “Oh… I think you probably could ask about the scars… Um…when I hurt my arm, back when we first met? When Kaito was trying to get me to let him look at them, he showed his scars to me. I…think he was trying to show he knew how to take care of cuts or something, but he might’ve had another point too…”

“Really? That’s surprising. I just… have to imagine that feels weird to talk about.” Arven said, looking openly curious, rather then concerned, “I mean, it’s always a little strange to talk about your religion to begin with. But to do a bunch of, like… sacrificial rituals? Well, no,” Arven suddenly huffed, rolling his eyes, “I say that, they probably don’t actually do animal sacrifices. That feels like more mean spirited rumors again.”

“Oh, shoot, Aceto!” Arven said, suddenly noticing his boyfriend had taken up the job of doing literally all of the dishes, “Can I help? Or, you know what, let me take down the tent and pack everything up, since you did all the dishes.”

Firenze shrugged a bit, lounging out with Chief more. “From what I’ve heard from Kaito, religion in Luminary is such a normal part of life that I don’t think he feels as weird about it as ya might guess. Though, if you feel awkward about asking him, you could ask your buddy from school. He had no reservations satin’ his curiosity about Atua, so if you wanna learn through a game of ‘he said, she said’, you have your resource right there.”

Laughing softly at Arven’s attention, Doppio waved his boyfriend off a little, before snorting. “I might help you with that anyway, but…we should probably get dressed ‘n stuff before packing up. I don’t think freezing myself in the mountain air is a great pre-hike ritual.”

Oooooh, right, Josie had shown some interest, hadn’t he. A few of Arven’s friends had, really. He supposed it made sense, getting a real insider look to another country, from someone who had lived their most of their lives, was still pretty rare. It was exciting, in its own ways, so he imagined the other kids were just taking advantage of it. Arven was deeply curious about the more scandalous rumors of Kaito’s religion, so maybe he could ask Josie to join him in interrogating him so it wasn’t just Arven being rude and nosy… and maybe he’d do Dimitri a favor and invite him. The poor guy was going to have an aneurysm otherwise, apparently the roleplay thing he did was bothering him. 

Arven looked down at himself, startled. “Oh, right, clothes. Yeah, let me do that too real quick. Then we’ll clean up and start heading down! Second half of the hike! This will be easier Aceto, I promise! Let’s do it!”

-

It really was an easier walk down, which Doppio was…er, mostly thankful for. Though that ‘mostly’ was a bit misleading in speech--it wasn’t that he wanted things to be more strenuous, it was that the things that weren’t as easy he was less thankful for. Like, apparently, in the same way his ears had popped going up the mountain due to the pressure difference, they did going down as well, but with the great addition of his sinuses immediately clogging. And…well…

Okay, it was a trickier one. Because on one hand, he’d gasped in delight, and it was really beautiful in the mid-morning-to-afternoon light, and every time he looked around it brought a smile to his face… But it was also cold. And as time went on, the ground became a bit slippery, which slowed their progress, especially around bends. 

That was to say…it had started to snow. 

Not unseasonable, really, it was pretty common that far north to get one or two light snowfalls in the middle of fall, and even with frost starting to cling to the ground, everyone knew it wasn’t going to stick. But the little flakes drifting down were a blatant reminder for everyone to start on winter preparations if they hadn’t gotten to it already. 

And, amazing as it was…by the time they made it back to the castle, Doppio was panting and achy and freezing, shivering in his jacket and cupping his actually reasonably fogging breath with his hands, trying to warm his face back up. 

“I am…absolutely taking a warm shower when we get in,” Doppio warned Arven, blinking snow out of his face. 

Arven, in turn, looked down-right chipper. A bright, easy energy in his face, which had started when the snow did and hadn’t eased up, though he was blatantly sympathetic the more haggard and frustrated he saw his boyfriend getting as they headed back to the castle, “The showers all yours, stay in there as long as you want. But look! We did it– gah!”

A heavy hand was placed on both the boys shoulders, and Kaito peeked over them down the middle, looking at both of them with a furrowed brow and an appraising look. Then, he spun them around, to get a better look at them, stern… before he grinned, patting them on the shoulders, “Good! You’re alive! …okay, bye!”

“Wha… bye!?” Arven asked, watching Kaito walk around them, heading down the hall, “What, no weird, suggestive comments about what we got up to on the mountain!? No dragonflying?!”

“What the heck is dragonflying?” Kaito muttered, before glancing back as he shook his head, “Nope! Gotta go back to my husbands, just saw you two coming in and wanted to check on ya! Miyako is seeing snow for the first time! She is not a fan! Gonna go get little lamb and hope seeing her friend enjoying it might help! So, uuuuuuh, bye~”

Shivering as he was, maybe it looked a little weird, but Doppio’s face fell. “She doesn’t like snow? Well…I guess it isn’t for everyone…”

If anything would get Kaito off their backs, it would be Miyako needing something, but… Honestly Doppio wasn’t really sure why he was so disappointed. Likes and dislikes were the most personal things in the world, and it was pretty shitty to get on someone’s case for an inoccuous dislike. But…he didn’t know. Snow was so pretty, and if she was inside and cozy with her dads, Doppio just…didn’t see how she wouldn’t like sparkly little crystals falling from the sky. 

…unless they’d taken her outside to see it. Then…he could understand her immediate displeasure. 

“...good luck, Kaito, see ya,” Doppio waved, before immediately crossing his arms again, retaining his warmth. 

Arven snorted a little, leaning in to whisper, “What do you want to bet they saw snow and immediately went outside to show her?”

Chief had trotted on ahead and was waiting at the door for them, when they opened it up and sighed, basking in the familiar sight. Arven quickly walked over to one of the beds and flopped back onto it as soon as he took his backpack off, groaning, “Uuuuuugh, thank the gods, we did it, we’re back. Phoo. It was a lot of fun! But man I’m glad to be back.”

“I think people do that with their pets…” Doppio murmured back. “So…probably?”

As they got back to their room, Doppio more slowly followed Arven over, stopping to drop his pack by the door, and while he didn’t collapse on the bed as well, he sank to his knees, flopping his head and shoulders on it next to Arven. Letting out a quiet groan. 

“It was really cool, a-and I’m glad we did it…” Snorting (a bit more snotty-sounding, thanks to his clogged sinuses), Doppio rolled his head and looked at Arven. “I’m glad we didn’t actually sleep in or stay another day, though… Getting down the mountain with all this new frost would’ve been difficult.”

There was a pause, before he groaned again. “...I don’t wanna get up…”

Arven, through sheer brute force, kicked off his boots, letting them thud to the floor… before shuffling around, looking adoringly at Doppio as he rested his head near his boyfriends, before kissing the top of his head. Then he kissed his head a few more times, before grinning at him earnestly, resting his head on his arm as he kicking his legs in the air a bit, “Then don’t. Forget getting clean, let’s go to the sauna or the hot tub and be warm and dirty.”

“Gross…” Doppio muttered, pressing his face into the comforter. Though…the idea wasn’t…wholly repulsive. And, at least at the sauna, there were showers there… And the thought of warming up was…very appealing…

Sighing, Doppio pouted up at Arven. “...going there still requires me to get up. And if we do, we should probably bring clean clothes to change into afterward.” His nose wrinkled a bit. “...it’s so bullshit that it’s literally freezing out, and yet I’ve still sweat into everything.”

“You’re a sweaty guy~” Arven shrugged, giving him another little kiss, this time making use of Doppio pouting up at him, “It probably means you’re healthy or something. My suuunshiiiine~”

Arven grinned, giving him another small kiss, “I like it when you sweat. Your scent comes off stronger. It’s comforting.”

Doppio grimaced, cringing at the truth. He was a sweaty guy. Unless he decided to roll deodorant over his whole damn body every morning, there were inevitably going to be damp spots somewhere by the end of the day. It was gross and meant he felt overly aware of how he smelled, and…

…that he…smelled a lot…

Turning bright red, Doppio let out a strained, embarrassed noise and rolled himself off the bed, covering his face. “Don’t just say stuff like thaaaaat!”

Huffing with fluster, Doppio pushed himself up and stalked into the closet, setting about getting clothes. 

Arven smiled, watching as Doppio huffed off. He knew his boyfriend didn’t love the fact that he had a strong scent, but Arven always meant it as a compliment. And in truth, he thought they were compliments Doppio might appreciate more than, well, how Arven felt about Doppio’s thin, swinging hips, or how he walked with that little odd lean of his, or that Arven still found it deeply attractive that Doppio was fit beneath those soft clothes.

All of that stuff was true too, but Doppio didn’t like to think of himself like that. So Arven never thought to bring it up first. 

Flopping on his back, Arven sighed, letting his body relax into the mattress. He wondered how snow-baby time was going. Kaito had looked like he was on a mission. Arven hoped Little Lamb was helping. Arven wasn’t sure what to do with babies, one on one, but she was pretty cute.

-

Kokichi let out a small sigh of relief as he saw Kaito come over with Little Lamb and he gave his husband a grateful smile before looking down at the crying Miyako who had, maybe, possibly, barely been calmed by the rocking and back rubs in Daddy’s arms that he’d been trying since she burst into tears at the touch of her first snowflake. “Mi-Mi, look, it’s Dad! And Dad’s brought Little Lamb! Little Lamb is very kind, they wanna help Mi-Mi feel better, isn’t that nice?”

{COLD!} Miyako sobbed, even though she was all wrapped up and warm in her blankets, a little hat on her head that flopped over her ears keeping her down-right toasty. It wasn’t that she was cold. It was her absolute sheer outrage that something as cold as snowflakes could possibly exist. Nothing had ever been that cold before! It was an abomination against the natural order, she was pretty sure! {SOFT FUZZ??}

Shuichi brushed some of the hair off Miyako’s face, pushing aside some of the snowflakes as he did so. Unlike his husbands, Shuichi had thought Miyako’s betrayed outrage had been kinda cute, when it had happened. Like someday with lemons and all sour things, Miyako’s preferences would adjust as she got older and more used to ‘extreme’ things, and Shuichi thought one day her offense at snow would be a cute story they’d tell her.

That said, he accommodatingly stepped aside when Kaito grinned wide, bringing Little Lamb up as he coo’d in their voice, “Miya! This is snow!? This is s’nooow exciting!”

Miyako gave Little Lamb a bewildered look, sniffling as her toy danced around in the air, apparently undisturbed by the flakes falling onto them, {COLD???}

Kokichi gave Shuuichi a grateful look next, and he kept up the little back rubs as Kaito tried to work his magic. Even if she wasn’t bothered by her personal temperature, Kokichi still didn’t want to keep them…well, at least right under the snowfall for too much longer. And…maybe Miyako would consider snow a little more if she wasn’t right in it. But…this was the last attempt for the full experience. 

“It is exciting, Little Lamb,” Kokichi softly cheered. “There’s so many fun things to do in snow, like making snow angels and sculpting snow people,” {fun, transient art, best shared with friends} “and going sledding,” {the whoosh of air and motion, laughing loudly as the world zoomed by} “oh, and ice skating is one of my favorites!” {elegant glides and the grand pride of nailing a jump, the excited fondness of holding onto Kaito’s arms as he learned to skate, a fondness that Kokichi was looking forward to sharing with Miyako one day}. 

“It may be cold, but that just makes all the warm treats and cuddles in front of fireplaces even better,” Kokichi affirmed, still hopefully rocking Miyako. 

{...cold.] Miyako said suspiciously, not sure if any of that stopped the dreaded chill… but her legs were kicking a little in her blankets even as she pouted. The mental image of daddy skating having been one of the more exciting things she had seen. Like… what was that? It felt a bit like going Upside Down, but, like… faster. If that was even fathomable.

“I think she got a bit excited when talking about skating?” Shuichi said, a touch of disapproval in his voice. Noooooo, no more jocks in the family! Noooo!

“Oh yeah?! Awww, we can do little baby skating. Watch this, Miya!” Kaito said, taking Little Lamb's legs and starting to move them through the air, doing his best to make Little Lamb look like they were skating around… before he shivered, “Brrr. Okay, but it is actually cold out here guys. I mean, I want to show Miyako the joy of snow as much as everyone, but warm treats and cuddly fireplaces sound amazing right now. Can we do that soon?”

“Keep skating, puppet-boy,” Shuichi smirked, chuckling lightly as Kaito put on a disgruntled sigh, before dutifully going back to making Little Lamb essentially glide around, Miyako’s watery eyes watching with ever increasing amazement. Wow. Her toy was good at this. 

Kokichi laughed softly, tentative hope in his eyes as Miyako seemed to be calming down. “I think she was interested feeling me skate--every time I’ve shared exciting, sporty stuff like that, it’s gotten her attention. I think she might like fast sensations? Maybe not because they’re fast, but…because of the excitement people have with them? It’ll be something to keep in mind as she gets older, I think.”

Adjusting Miyako in his arms, Kokichi supported her in the best front row seat to watch Little Lamb’s skate routine, smiling fondly before he giggled. “We can do it soon. I saw Chako at breakfast this morning, so I think she’s still here, so we can get the best hot chocolate…” 

A thought occurred to Kokichi, and he sent a couple tentative side glances to his partners. “...you know… Miya’s going to be six-months in about two weeks… And that’s when people generally think it’s alright to start giving other stuff to babies besides formula… She already likes warm drinks, so…maybe we could think about introducing her to some perfect cold day drinks? Just a taste, of course.”

“God, six months already?” Kaito sighed, keeping up the show even as he both looked happy and a little sad, “Shoot, does it already feel like it’s racing to anyone else? Aw, our little girl. Look at her little pudgy baby body. Look at those round cheeks. All that fat storage, cause she’s gonna start growing and growing and growing…”

Shuichi raised an eyebrow, before sighing with soft amusement, “Kaito.”

Kaito’s eyes had gone wide and wobbly, which looked very strange next to his enthusiastic puppet show, as he warbled, “M-my b-b-baby’s g-growing up and she’s-she’s– snnnnf–”

“Kaito, stop, you’ll catch a cold.”

“--g-g-gonna start drinking h-hot chocolate and h-her big baby b-belly is gonna make her, h’ufff’, six feet tall a-a-and–”

“Alright, well, this is a new type of daydream to lose him in, I’ll admit,” Shuichi said, before looking to Kokichi, “I think that’s a splendid idea, Kokichi. She’ll love it.”

-

The sauna really was exactly the perfect thing after a long, frigid hike. Doppio could practically feel his muscles starting to melt…though, with his physical ails starting to be eased, there was…uh. Other ones starting to come to the forefront of his mind. 

He had felt okay when they put their stuff in the sauna lockers and went into the changing rooms, just wearing a long towel around his chest. But…now Doppio was starting to feel a little nervous with his shoulders and collarbone just…out. (Not to mention the hickey he’d completely forgotten about. Arven hadn’t left a particularly harsh one, but there was still a little discoloration in the crook of Doppio’s neck.)

And…that wasn’t even getting started on how Arven had decided to hang out in the sauna, though that was less…bad nervous.

“Okay,” Arven sighed, laid out on the wooden bench, his head on Doppio’s lap as one leg was lazily off the bench, foot tapping at the floor, while the other was curled up, knee resting against the wall, the towel around his waist riding down– or ‘up’, depending on how you thought about it– a little in the position, his right arm resting and idly scratching his stomach and his left arm up and around Arven’s head, half a cushion and half wrapped around Doppio’s waist. “I think I’m actually melting, and it’s the best feeling in the world. I seriously feel like a puddle. Not too hot, Aceto?” 

Doppio, nerves aside, had been gently carding his fingers through Arven’s bangs, by all accounts very comfortable, even if he wasn’t full out lounging as much as Arven was. He was just kind of…sitting. But being a pillow for his boyfriend was just as comfortable as any lounging position. 

“No, this feels perfect, actually,” Doppio sighed. “Like…we definitely should make sure to hydrate when we leave and…probably get snacks, if it isn’t just dinner time, but…geez. As exciting as the first snowfall is, this makes me miss summer…”

Though, at least in this moment, Doppio was much happier than he had been during the summer. Even if he had almost a mantra by this point, yelling at him to not stare at where Arven’s towel opening was over his propped up thigh. 

“I don’t mind it much now, but give it a month, and I’ll be missing summer right alongside you,” Arven promised, nodding, absolutely zenned out to feel Doppio’s fingers running through his motley hair, “I’m glad I decided not to cut it. I did consider it when summer was in full swing, trimming it all down because of the heat. Just ran out of time, and now all this hair is helpful.”

Arven stretched a bit, arching his back and making a small, tense, ‘h’ah’ sound, before relaxing his spine, smiling idly with his eye closed. “That trip was so nice… I’m so glad we went. And, thinking about it, I’m so glad we waited. That climb was already hard enough on you, could you imagine if we had been working with your bad shoulder too?”

“Hm?” Doppio blinked at Arven, confused for a moment what he was talking about before he put the pieces together and nodded slightly, smiling and gently scratching Arven’s scalp. “I think you look really nice with long hair…but I think I’d think you’d look nice with any length,” Doppio admitted, laughing softly. “You’re just…really handsome, and I think it’d be hard to find a style that doesn’t suit you. But…yeah, you’re right. This length is good for keeping your neck warm.”

While Doppio had…always? Possibly… Had the length he currently had, because of how he wore it, he did fall victim to chilly napes on surprisingly cold days he hadn’t thought to bring a scarf or wear a turtleneck out into. It was a little baffling, how extremely unpleasant it could be, for being such a small bit of the body, but, well, it was a lesson he’d learned. And it wasn’t like Doppio wanted to cut his hair at all, so…it worked out. 

Worked out like…

Doppio’s eyes widened into dinner plates, fixed on Arven’s stomach as he stretched, watching the arch of his spine push his chest out, his skin lightly flushed from the heat… Doppio swallowed hard, and forced himself to look away, staring at the floor of the sauna. 

Gosh. 

Sighing softly, Doppio nodded, brushing Arven’s hair away from his temple. “Yeah… I really thought it would’ve been fine, but…now, I’m not so sure. I’m, uh…” he huffed a small laugh, “I’m kinda glad Mariah knocked some sense into me about it. I already hate how much I made you worry on your birthday trip.”

“Don’t worry about that, though, ngh, that did suck.” Arven admitted, face scrunching up in displeasure at the memory, “You just fell back like a crumbling doll… oh! That’s a good point, actually. Firenze recommended we talk about your… medical issues? Essentially? And figure out some sort of game plan around them. It makes sense, we should do that, if you have the headspace to tackle it.”

“...I guess maybe the biggest one is your memory issues?” Arven said, gazing up uncertainly at Doppio, “We’ve talked about it a little before, especially with your memory grounding exercise, but… well, actually, I’m not sure what else we should talk about there, saying it aloud. I’m not sure what there is to actually do, when you forget a few hours suddenly.”

Doppio grimaced, sighing a bit. No one could say he hadn’t tried to keep the trip from being a disaster… And, well…he supposed it wasn’t. It had been really nice, just…with something annoying in the middle. And he supposed nothing was perfect so…he’d be satisfied with the memories. 

…which he really did hope to keep for a long time.

Doppio made a questioning noise (talk about his medical issues?) before humming more lowly, sighing again. “...I don’t really know either… My dad never really treated it as a problem--he always gave me lists of things to do, so I could always check on my notebook if I felt confused, and whenever I came home and forgot something I hadn’t written down, he just…continued on like it didn’t matter. I was always really thankful that he never treated my memory issues like…they were issues, but…I don’t think all that would work as well now.”

Circling his thumb around the shell of Arven’s ear, Doppio smiled thinly. “I don’t really have any tasks to do and…that’s not the important part about forgetting. It’s just the time we spent together. And…while that’s frustrating to me…I dunno. It feels more hurtful to you, that there’s just…stuff that only you remember now.”

“...did I tell you that one of the first times Kaito and I met, he found me passed out in an alley?” Doppio asked, smiling softly. “He got really worried, in his Kaito way, and took me out for food. And he asked a bunch about what to do if I passed out in front of him. Mostly…I just asked to be taken out of harm’s way, if I passed out on a street or something, and…I mean, knowing him now, I know he wouldn’t, but I would appreciate, now, someone just staying with me until I wake back up. Just so…no one messes with me, and I can get quick answers about what’s going on. But…I used to wake up by myself all the time, so being alone isn’t the worst thing.”

“Being alone is the worst thing, because it means I’m not there,” Arven huffed, reaching up to steal Doppio’s hand, so that he could nuzzle his face against it, “Kaito asked all that, huh…why didn’t he just tell me to do that? For someone who keeps insisting I go to him for help, Kaito sure seems awkward and uncomfortable, talking about medical stuff. Just all ‘I know it’s hard and it all seems so big and blah blah blah’. We’re doing better, but he’s still so tricky to figure out.”

“But, okay, so… protect you, essentially?” Arven said, looking up at Doppio, “Easy, I would always want to do that anyway. Stay with you, keep you out of the way and safe… oh, is there anything I can do to help with… I’m not sure how to say it. I guess getting less confused when you wake up? Do you want to be confused for a while, until you’re ready for info, or should I just give you a play-by-play as soon as possible?”

“...also, did the food help?” Arven asked.

Doppio smiled softly and allowed his hand to be caught, gently cupping Arven’s cheek as he nuzzled it. “That’s true. I guess I was thinking of my answer from then, which was before we met, so… Yeah. I’d rather be with you than alone. Though…I dunno. Maybe it’d been long enough that Kaito forgot too.”

Half-shrugging at Arven’s answer, Doppio hummed. “Kinda, I guess. I know they always say not to move unconscious people because you might not know about a spine injury or something…but I really do just pass out. And, uh…” he blushed a little, “I’d rather be out of the way, than having people crowd around in worry. I’m fine, it just looks alarming.”

Tracing Arven’s cheek a bit, Doppio considered the options. He…guessed he actually had options now, huh. So… “Um…maybe not as soon as possible? I feel kind of groggy when I first wake back up so I might not register it anyway. But…soon, I guess. I suppose I can just ask you what happened, and you can give me the play-by-play then.” Huffing softly, Doppio rolled his eyes with a little resignation. “...and I think the food did help a little… Sometimes I feel fine when I wake up, but…I mean, like I said, sometimes I feel a little groggy and lightheaded and things take me a sec. And…well, I’m not super in the habit of turning down free meals, and it was nice of Kaito to offer and…I did feel steadier. But it could’ve just been the time we spent sitting down.”

“Alright, so… wait until you ask for the play by play, try to keep crowds away, let you sit for a while and maybe see if food and water helps?” Arven summarized, looking up curiously at Doppio, “I mean… that doesn’t seem too hard now, but sorry if I mess it up in the moment. It’s hard not to feel panicked when you collapse like that. I’m not at my most clear-headed in those moments.”

“So, what else? What else…” Arven paused, trying to think of other relevant questions to ask, as he idly played with Doppio’s fingers now, tracing his own fingers up and down the back of Doppio’s hand, lightly kissing his palm before absentmindedly biting down on it. Just nibbling a bit as he was lost in thought, before finally deciding to just ask, “Do you have other medical stuff, outside of the memory loss and passing out? I’m not sure what was you being hurt, what was you being possessed, and what’s just you being yourself. Anything I should be specifically aware of?”

“Uh…yeah, I think that’s everything,” Doppio hummed, nodding slowly before tipping his head back against the wall. It wasn’t especially comfortable, just thin wooden slats for…design, he guessed, though maybe it did something for steam ventilation too… He didn’t know. But it was neat watching the steam waft around the small room. “A-and it’s okay if you panic… I mean, of course I don’t want you to panic, because that feels awful, and I hate putting you in a position that’s panic-inducing but…you know. I’d never blame you for, um, being freaked out and not…I dunno. Doing everything perfectly. Um…it’s like we just said, right?” Doppio glanced down with a small smile. “You just being there is better than before.”

Like always, in every situation. Like right then! Even if, uh…

Doppio looked down more, confusion spelled out over his face. “...are…you biting me?”

Though soon he let out a dry, unamused huff. “I mean…I’m not sure what was which of that stuff… I always thought the possession stuff was medical so…I’m still figuring it out. Uh… I guess there’s the panic attack stuff, and…I guess general anxiety is a medical thing, but…I think you’ve been good helping me through that just naturally.”

Arven raised an eyebrow, his impulse being to say ‘no’, but, uh… well, he was. “Whoops,” Arven said, giving a genuinely sheepish shrug as he stopped, patting the back of Doppio’s hand as he said, “Sorry, got lost in thought. Your hand seemed chewable.”

Rolling onto his side, Arven buried his face into Doppio’s stomach, wrapping his arm around his boyfriend as well as he could as he nuzzled his face into the fuzz of Doppio’s towel, “You’re so comfy right now! I think I was more tired from the hike than I realized, I just wanna snooze on you.”

“Oh, I guess I don’t really know what you’d like me to do for panic attacks,” Arven admitted, lifting up his head to peek up at him, “Other than to hold you, I guess. I feel like every time that happens it’s gonna end up just being us ‘Trying Our Best’, but if you have anything specific you’d like me to try first? Anything that you’ve noticed works?”

Snorting, Doppio smiled with an indulgent fondness and carded his fingers through Arven’s hair again after his hand pat. “I think a lot of things are chewable, if you really try for it…”

…did…Arven have…what was that thing called? An…oral fixation? Doppio hadn’t really noticed anything like it before so…probably not. While Arven might just be the type to gnaw on things in front of his mouth, if he didn’t purposefully seek things out then…that was just a form of fidgeting, wasn’t it? Still…he wondered if Arven had ever tried out those necklaces made for chew-focused, uh…stimming, that’s what it was called…

Doppio’s train of thought was cut right short from that, though, as Arven turned into his stomach and nuzzled him. He turned bright red, a little barely-there sound steaming in his throat as his eyes involuntarily roved over Arven’s newly exposed back, the curve of his hip and, er, backside, towel just barely covering…everything. 

He swallowed dryly, hands, after a moment of hesitation, moving to gently scratch the nape of Arven’s neck. Arven may be feeling cozy and sleepy, but, uh…Doppio was fiercely hoping that he’d…uh…stay a soft pillow for his boyfriend.

(This was such a weird emotional place to be for the type of conversation they were having gosh)

“U-u-um…” Doppio croaked, before licking his lips and tearing his eyes back up Arven’s body, trying to focus on his head. And not the sensation of his head nuzzling into his lap. “Um…holding works and…um… I-if I’m having trouble breathing, Kaito showed me this thing to hold my arms over my head to, uh, open my chest to make it easier to breathe, so… Helping me do that would…help.”

“Holding your hands over your head?” Arven asked, blinking lazily up at Doppio, “What do you mean? Can you show me?”

Doppio briefly hesitated, glancing down at the towel hiked as far up his chest as he could secure it, before he nodded. Raising his arms as well as he could remember from the times Kaito had helped him (and the muscle memory from trying to imitate it for himself a few times), Doppio just…held them there, looking down at Arven. “Like this? I guess?”

Arven shuffled up a bit, not getting out of Doppio’s lap, but bringing up a hand to rest on, elbow propped up, as he stared at Doppio with his arms up. His eyes tracing Doppio’s neck as it tensed slightly, the way his firm muscles seemed to flex and stretch around his shoulders and around the most top part of his chest and the area just below his armpits. 

Arven wasn’t entirely sure why it was so enticing. But he asked with less than pure intentions, “Does your chest open more the higher your arms go? Do they go any higher than that?” 

“I…don’t know?” Doppio muttered, his eyes averting away from Arven’s as his boyfriend looked up more attentively. It could be…a little intimidating, maybe, even if he liked Arven’s eyes on him. “This much is just…comfortable, I guess, a-and it’s hard to, like…stretch all the way up when I’m panicking. It’s hard enough just remembering to do this, if I’m on my own.”

“...” Doppio’s brows furrowed a little as he considered something, though he didn’t put his arms back down. Just not thinking to. “I don’t really think this is necessary for, um… I don’t really even know if it’s just a…different kind of panic attack. But when things kinda feel…floaty, and, like…underwater? Or far away? And it’s hard to focus on anything… I dunno. I think holding me for that would be good too… I think it only happened once with Kaito, and he put his hands over my ears and held his fingers up like blinders so I could only see him and…I think that helped. I could think better after he did that.”

Arven noticed his boyfriend suddenly looking shy, and felt a bit bad. So, he sighed, burying his face back into Doppio’s stomach, inviting him to put his arms back down in a needy nudge to be held, as he said, “Like with panicked horses? I guess I could see how that would work on a human too. Maybe, like… keeping things simple?”

“It’s a little strange, that he knows all these different techniques for dealing with panic attacks. I wonder why… maybe he gets them a lot?” Arven guessed, “I’ve never really seen him do anything that really struck me as a panic attack. But he does enough ‘extra’ stuff to make me think he probably could have one if he was pushed enough. It’d explain how he knows what to do for them… unless maybe Prince Shuichi has them?”

It did not occur to Arven that Kokichi could have them. His prince was just… so put together. Arven couldn’t fathom it.

Doppio lowered his arms at the nudge, one hand immediately going back to Arven’s hair while the other rested on his shoulder, stroking the curve of the joint with his thumb. A lot of emotions going around…but at the core of it all, he guessed, was just…coziness. 

“I think so? I think…it’s just harder to be panicked about something when you can’t see or hear it anymore…I don’t know. Like I said, that only happened once so…couldn’t tell you much more about it.” Being comforted in that way, at least. The floaty feeling had…happened a bit more, but given that, if Doppio had to choose a prime defining feature of that…brain thing, it was that it was hard to think? Uh…yeah. That was difficult to describe.

Making a little humming sound, Doppio gathered Arven’s hair up and rubbed the back of his head, letting his nape get some air. “I think…maybe the first time he helped me through stuff? He mentioned that he’d helped a lot of people through panic attacks, so…that makes sense. And I think he did mention Prince Shuuichi… Shuuichi was his frame of reference too, when I described the weird feelings I get with my time bullshit, so…I guess he has, uh, actual skin sensitivities.”

Frowning a little, Doppio tilted his head to the side. “...I thought Kaito had a panic attack when we scared him at Harvest?”

“Do you think so? I wouldn’t call that a panic attack. Though, I’ll admit, I can’t think of a better word for it,” Arven admitted, feeling his back muscles relax a touch more at the bit of air on the back of his neck. He was feeling, just… soooo spoiled, in that moment. Maybe this was just another part of his birthday. Or maybe his boyfriend just liked spoiling him sometimes. Either way, he was super relaxed. “I bet there is a term for it, though, what he did.”

“Because, panic attacks are like… you freeze and you can’t move, right?” Arven said, “Like, you stop functioning? Kaito was highly functional. He wanted to tackle through the ghosts, and he just,” Arven made a little ‘pow’ sound, lightly punching Doppio’s side, “followed through. If we really had been dangerous ghosts attacking him? He’d have been fine. Borderline heroic.”

Shifting a bit to look up at Doppio, he said, “Curious, I think. That someone moving immediately to face danger either comes across as really dumb or really brave, depending on if that danger actually ends up being there or not. Though, I hear if you’re a professional, like, risk taker? Like firefighters and the guards? Situational awareness is huge. Like if you react without knowing what’s going on, it’s a big deal.”

Doppio made a considering little hum. “I dunno if all panic attacks can really be summed up the same way, at least in actions… I didn’t really know what they felt like until I had one, but…at least conceptually, I always thought it was…just an overwhelming sense of panic. Panic to the point of feeling it physically, and being unable to reason normally. And…like stress responses, I think that can manifest in a lot of different ways.”

“Like…sure Kaito was moving a lot,” Doppio agreed, “But what he did wasn’t rational in a lot of different ways… I guess I don’t actually…know any ghosts to confirm, but from stories I always thought they were intangible, so rushing them and trying to fight physically doesn’t make any sense. And when he tried to pull out that tombstone, he was pushing his body past its limits out of panic, just…fueled by adrenaline. He was complaining about how much he hurt his back for ages afterward, remember? When you can think clearly, you don’t typically try to push past your body’s limits like that…but Kaito only stopped because you took the sheet off and yelled at him.”

Though Arven definitely had a point about…heroics and idiocy. Tipping his head back again, Doppio nodded a bit, stretching his legs out a little too, though he was careful not to let his thighs slant too much and make Arven feel like he was going to roll off his lap. …though he rested a hand on his back, just for more security. “Yeah… Or…even if the danger is real, if you charge into something completely out of your league…it’s either, ‘fighting courageously against all odds’, or ‘being a complete idiot that’s gonna get yourself killed’. It’s a tough skill, being able to risk assess well…and even then you’re going to get criticism from somewhere.”

Arven snorted, smirking against Doppio, feeling warm and secure as he felt that steadying hand on his back. “Yeah, from me. I did yell at him, huh? He tried to pull up and throw a tombstone! It moved! It was a little impressive he managed that at all, he’d have probably really hurt himself if he had tried to lift it up any more than that.”

“Hey,” Arven suddenly said, mischief crossing his face as he looked around the sauna, “Think anyone is near us? Like, in the oher saunas?”

Then, pausing, Arven seemed to debate with himself… before calling out in a sing-song, “HELLOOOOO?” before pausing to listen.

“You are…very good at finding things to criticize,” Doppio said softly, smirking a little back. “And that’s just what I mean… Kaito’s kind of crazy, but he’s not ‘push your body past feeling your muscles tear’ crazy. Doing that was straight out of panic.”

Raising his eyebrows a little, Doppio looked back, as if he’d see someone responding to Arven…though they didn’t hear anything back. In fairness, despite the impromptu snow, the sauna hadn’t been terribly busy when they went in, so… “...well…judging by the doors, the walls can’t be that thick, so--”

“...hello?” a softer, muffled, but very amused-sounding voice called back. 

Arven suddenly giggled, a sort of panic in the sound as he suddenly sat up, wrapping his arms around Doppio and pulling him really close as he grinned and whispered quickly, “Oh the gods, I actually got someone, what do I do now??”

Doppio had already jumped a little at someone talking back, especially since he’d just begun to say that there was probably no one there, but hearing the note of panic in Arven’s laugh just cranked his anxiety up. With a weird sort of stuttered sound in his throat, Doppio quickly called out, “S-sorry, just…checking! Please enjoy your sauna, sorry for i-interrupting!” And then he promptly cringed, covering his face with his hands now that they were no longer keeping Arven in his lap. 

There was a weird sound through the wall, a soft laugh that didn’t quite carry through, before the voice more audibly shushed, then called back, sounding even more amused, “I hope you enjoy yours as well.”

Arven snickered, practically burrowing himself into Doppio’s side, the two bending to the side beneath his weight as Arven laughed, whispering against him, “Oh nooooo, I’m a menace! A hoodlum! Out here disrupting people's saunas. Who do you think that was?”

Grinning earnestly, entirely amused with himself, Arven placed a small kiss against Doppio’s cheek, before whispering, “I feel like a delinquent today. I might need you to shut me up, if we don’t want me shouting more.”

Doppio just groaned, wilting to the side under Arven’s weight as he covered his face more. “I don’t know… I don’t think I recognize the voice at all. There’s that, at least…nnng.”

Stewing in his conspicuous embarrassment, Doppio didn’t see the kiss coming at all…and even less what Arven said along with it. Shocked enough to pull away from his hands, Doppio stared wide-eyed at Arven…before immediately turning scarlet. 

Arven lit up, both in delight and in color, pleased with his own boldness. Yes! He was winning at flirting! This wasn’t so hard~ Though, admittedly, knowing Doppio liked him so much made him more adventurous in the ‘moves’ he tried, as Arven smirked at him, leaning in to whisper, “Come on, we want to be polite to everyone, right? You ever just feel the urge to yell? I can feel that building… oh noooo, what are we gonna do? You’re gonna have to do something to keep me quiet…”

And as he leaned in close to try to kiss Doppio… he suddenly laughed, again, unable to keep it up as he thumped his head against Doppio’s shoulder, giggling, “Oh, geez, I think I have the giggles.” Arven snorted, “It’s like I’m high. But without the foggy head.”

Something in Doppio’s gut tightened…and not in a good way. There was nothing he could think of that would be worse than just…suddenly yelling in a public space. A public space that was specifically meant for relaxation, a-and that people were currently using and enjoying the peace and quiet and warmth while it was so cold outside…

No. No, he really didn’t ever just feel the urge to yell. Often, Doppio wished he was even quieter. 

A bit of tension going through his frame as Arven kissed him, Doppio made a worried sound at his admission. “Do you think you’re getting overheated? W-we have been in here a while…”

“Mmmm, not really, I think I’m just a little tired and a little giggly,” Arven laughed, not really noticing the tension in his boyfriend as he leaned back against the wall, drawing up his legs to rest against. A lazy sort of ease in him as he said, “I’m just in a good mood. It’s nice to be back, I’m with my boyfriend, we’ll be sleeping in our own bed tonight. It’s a giggly kind of day.”

Looking curiously at him, Arven asked with a small smile, “You ever have days like that? I haven’t seen you do it yet, but maybe before you met me?”

…Arven was just…happy?

Slightly, Doppio’s face fell. Kaito had said the same thing before, when he was acting all…giggly and silly. That he was just in a good mood, and it seemed so weird and out of character in Doppio’s eyes because…he’d almost primarily seen Kaito stressed out. Sure, he’d seen Arven happy before, but…not like this. And the amount of time he’d seen Arven scared and unsure or bursting into tears…

…did Doppio just make people unhappy? 

…was there something wrong with him that made their complete happiness, rarely gotten around him… (...repulsive.)

Doppio averted his eyes and started scratching lightly at his wrist (his watch with his clothes in the lockers, not wanting to break it with all the steam). “...not…really. I…guess I get kind of…talkative when I’m really happy, or inspired to do stuff, but not really…giggly. Or…yell-y.”

“That doesn’t surprise me much,” Arven smiled, still not really catching how uncomfortable Doppio was with this line of thought, just relaxed and in a good mood and wanting to talk about it as he shrugged, “I sometimes get like I did on the mountain. Just, so happy that I want to shout it out to the world. It sort of…” Arven closed his eye, placing his hand on his chest before moving his palm out, miming out a bubble growing, “fills me. A happy sort of air. And I just have to howl it out.”

“I don’t do it often though,” Arven admitted, some of the easy joy bleeding out a bit as he huffed, “For a long time, I sort of thought I was just an unhappy person by nature. Especially the last few years? My friends used to try to make little contests to try to make me laugh, or smile. Of course, I made it hard for them on purpose, but the reason they started them at all was because for a long time I just… didn’t. I just didn’t see much of a reason too.”

“But, when Chief started getting healthy again? It got easier to relax and feel good about things,” Arven said, before smiling lightly at Doppio, “And when I met you? Now I feel it a lot. So, I don’t know. Maybe I’m not an unhappy person. Maybe things just sucked for a really long time, and now they’re better.”

While he couldn’t quite look Arven in the eye, Doppio did glance over to watch Arven’s pantomiming, nodding his head slowly. It wasn’t really that he empathized with the feeling, for as much as he had joined Arven in their call to the world that morning, but…he could understand how Arven explained it. Feeling so much that you had to get it out in one way or another, and the expression for that kind of happiness being…yelling. 

Nodding again, Doppio considered the smile contests. While…in one way, that was kind of sad, that Arven was so rarely feeling positive enough to smile or laugh that it was a contest…the other side of that? “...that’s really kind,” Doppio murmured, fussing with his fingers in his lap. “That your friends would try so hard and…I-I’m assuming, different things just to make you happy. Even just for a moment with a joke or something…”

Because even if it wasn’t addressing Arven’s underlying apathy, it was still…care. People caring enough to notice and try, even if it was…superficial. 

Smiling nervously, Doppio glanced over and nudged his shoulder against Arven’s. “...I’m glad things are better. And you’re happy.”

“Mhm~” Arven hummed, leaning his head lightly against Doppio’s, eye closed and a small smile still on his face, “It’s nice. Being around you, I feel lighter. A little stupid. It’s fun… and I may be a bit tired. I keep saying that, but I’m really starting to feel it now,” Arven huffed, regret pinching his face as he found Doppio’s hand, linking his fingers between them as he said, “It’s nice and warm and I’m happy. I wish I could stay in this moment longer.”

Doppio was going to suggest that they start to head out, then, if Arven was getting truly tired--falling asleep in a sauna was a dangerous thing to do, even if Doppio was there--but as Arven wished for more…

…

He gnawed on his lip. He’d…only been able to be aware himself, not with anyone else… But…if he could rewind something specific, then…surely that reasoned that he could bring someone else too…?

Brow furrowing, Doppio took on a concentrated look, focusing on that expanding, balloon-like feeling… Thinking about just the two of them…

Doppio couldn’t even really tell if he was holding his breath, but… He glanced over to Arven, trying to see if that worked…

All of a sudden, Doppio was panting (like he really had held his breath), leaning forward a bit as he cringed from a sort of…popping feeling. Like the balloon under his hands had burst. 

Arven frowned, opening his eye as he heard Doppio suddenly sound like his heart was racing, “Aceto?”

Placing his hand on Doppio’s back, Arven frowned some more, worriedly inspecting him, before saying, “Actually, let’s get out of here, it’s too hot. Are… you okay? Can you stand?”

“N-no, I’m…I’m good…hoo,” Doppio sucked in a breath, shaking his head a little. He wiped the back of his hand across his forehead, nose wrinkling a little at the slide of sweat. Uh…yeah. They’d probably been in there long enough… 

Glancing up as he stood, Doppio offered his boyfriend an embarrassed grin. “Sorry… I… W-well, you said you wanted the moment to last, but…I… I don’t think it works for you…”

“What doesn’t? Being happy?” Arven said, rolling his eyes a little as he offered Doppio a hand up, adjusting the towel around his waist a bit as they headed out of the sauna, towards the locker room, “Look, I know I can be grumpy sometimes, but I actually can sustain happiness for longer than a minute. Have some faith in me.”

“No, sorry, I didn’t mean…” Doppio laughed nervously, following Arven out of their sauna room. While, uh, there very much were other people around, it didn’t look like anyone was in the locker room so… “Um…t-time bullshit, I mean…”

Arven raised a surprised eyebrow, looking back at Doppio as they opened up their lockers, grabbing their clothes, “Time… Aceto, did you try to, uh… time-y whim-ey us? Why?”

Doppio pouted a little, hiding in his shoulders slightly as he pulled out the neat stack of his clothes, trying to hold them in a way that wouldn’t get sweat all over them. “...you said you wanted to stay in that moment longer…”

Arven glanced over his shoulder, back down the sauna hallway, before giving Doppio a somewhat bewildered stare, “Oh… I mean, I really meant I just wanted to spend more time in the sauna with you, even though I knew I was getting too sleepy. I’m not sure just doing that in… slow-mo? Would have helped? Or… would it have been… we’d have felt normal, but the sauna itself would have moved really slow? But if I’m normal, would I have still been super sleepy? Or would the… sleepiness process have slowed down?”

Arven blinked, a little dazed trying to really think about the implications and finding it a little overwhelming, as he said after a moment, “Woah. There’s a lot going on with your ability, huh.”

Doppio chewed on his cheek, his face red not just from being in the sauna. “Um…not slowed. Stopped. Though…” His eyebrows knitted a bit. “...y-yeah, I don’t… I have no idea how that’d work practically. I’ve…never tried for more than a second or two, a-and even figuring out how to move was…weird.”

Shrugging a little helplessly as they got to the showers, Doppio gave his boyfriend a tired look. “...yeah.”

“...eh, I think it’s cute you wanted to do that for me, but it’d have been so hard to tell if it even worked. How would I have even noticed? No one but us was moving in that room anyway. Oh!” Arven said, “You know what would be cool? Doing that in a crowd and… I don’t know? Running around frozen people? That’d be…” 

Arven paused, tilting his head, uncertain of himself as he said, “cool? Maybe?”

“Um, it’s pretty…obvious when it happens, even if nothing is moving,” Doppio mumbled. “It’s like even the air stops…and everything is so still that it looks like all the colors are wrong… It’s kind of freaky-looking, actually.”

Shifting his weight a little as he looked to the showers, Doppio unceremoniously took a stall. Calling out, “I…don’t know? It’d be kind of novel from our point of view…but I’d get too nervous about it looking like teleporting to other people. And…I-I’m kind of supposed to be subtle with this stuff…”

“I don’t know how unsubtle you can be, stopping the rest of existence,” Arven pointed out, getting dressed on the outside of Doppio’s stall, a bit unconcerned if anyone walked in and saw his tushy. He wasn’t naked for long anyway, as he got into his clothes, pulling his shirt over his head, “I mean, it’s like you said, at absolute worst? People might assume you had teleported. But I think mostly people would just be too confused to figure out what had happened, if they noticed at all.”

“And who’s told you how to handle your situation anyway?” Arven asked, genuinely. Finished dressing, he leaned against the side of the stall door, asking, “I know it’s not Amaina, because I’m not sure if she’s ever heard of the word ‘subtle’. But beyond that? I think it’s basically just up to you, what you want to do with it.”

Doppio wasn’t planning on taking a full full shower, but…he was disgusting. And no matter how much Arven said he liked his sweat, it was still gross, and there was no way Doppio was changing into clean clothes while his body looked like he’d just run through a waterfall. 

So, quickly, he started scrubbing himself down under lukewarm water, the temperature difference enough to feel refreshing. 

“That’s…probably true…” Doppio supposed, but… “Well… N-no one’s said stuff specifically, but…they’ve said it’s dangerous for people to know about me, right? I don’t want to give anyone any reasons to be suspicious, because with my luck it’d end up being the wrong people.”

“Yeah, probably,” Arven said, not really sure what to think of the idea of other people knowing about Doppio. He couldn’t help but feel inclined to assume it’d be fine, in the end. Arven’s relationship to magic being what it was, in truth, it all barely felt like magic to him. Not now that it was a proven thing that worked. Like with his herbs, it was just… another thing in the world. Just rare.

“You should talk to Prince Kokichi about it, I’d think,” Arven said, glancing around the locker, before continuing on, “Kaito was saying that Kokichi was ‘big’ and… well, he said a bunch of stuff, but ultimately the point I think was that Kokichi’s some sort of powerful badass, and he thought you were too. Actually, you were there, you know what I’m talking about. I don’t know why Kaito think’s your powerful, other than your life stuff maybe, but maybe Kokichi would be able to give you some advise.”

“Maybe…” Doppio hummed, turning the water off and starting to dry off with a new towel. Because the one he’d worn in the sauna was sweat-soaked, of course, and just like changing into new clothes without showering, drying off with a dirty towel defeated the purpose of everything, and was very gross. 

Quickly getting dressed, he shrugged a little, even though Arven couldn’t see him. “I mean…I guess it couldn’t hurt to ask him about it, but…I’m not really sure what I’d even want advice about? I don’t like being conspicuous about even, like…mundane stuff. No one needs to know about my personal life unless they’re in it.”

“I don’t know?” Arven said, scratching his cheek a bit, just planning to shower when they got back to their room. “I guess in your shoes, I’d be curious if anyone knew how it worked? On a technical level? But I think that’d be mostly curiosity, not anything practical. You seem like you’ve already got the practical stuff down. And you rarely use it either way… I assume. I guess I wouldn’t notice if you do it a lot.”

Coming out of the stall, holding his towels for the laundry drop-off, Doppio pouted a little at Arven. “I don’t use it a lot… Mariah said…” His brow furrowed and he was quiet for a moment, eyes searching at nothing as he took Arven’s hand. “...I can’t remember, b-but I know it wasn’t ‘superfluously’...but something in that vein… That I was willing to use my abilities like that…but I don’t feel like I use them that much. It just makes everything complicated…”

Sighing with a small groan, he bopped his forehead to Arven’s shoulder, bemoaning, “I feel like knowing the technical stuff would be too complicated too… All…theoretical time-space universal physics nonsense. I’ve never understood any of that stuff…”

Arven smiled a bit at the head bob. “Well… I guess it really doesn’t matter? Especially if you don’t use it. That sort of just makes it inconsequential… except for trying to give your boyfriend another few nice minutes in the sauna before calling it for a night, I guess.”

“Which was still pretty cool of you, though,” Arven smirked, giving Doppio a kiss on the cheek, “Maybe pick your moment better next time. Oh! Next cool sunset we watch? Try again then, that’d be awesome.”

Doppio laughed softly, squeezing Arven’s hand. “I kinda like the transition of a sunset…but I guess it’d be like taking a picture, right? But, uh…clearer. That could be kinda cool…”

He sweated a little. “...I don’t think I’ll use it to, uh, act as a pokemon trainer in play-combat though…again.” Sorry, Kecleon. 

Arven gave Doppio a mildly stunned look at that, “Woah, what? Did you do that? …” Arven suddenly smirked, endlessly amused, “Aceto, did you use god-like powers to cheat at roleplay chess? Because that’s incredible if you did. That’s so stupid. I love it.”

Doppio pouted, shrugging slightly, honestly a little embarrassed that he had…but he was sticking by his actions. “...it worked better than cheating at Red Light, Green Light. Even if I got too intimidated to try it against Maki.”

Arven laughed, wrapping an arm around Doppio’s shoulder and leaning against him as he laughed loudly into his shoulder, “Wow. You’re so competitive! I had no idea!”

“And, you know what, that’s fair,” Arven said, wincing a little, “I feel like Maki would just somehow… know. You know? I have no idea why I feel like that, but I do. She’s just got this aura around her all the time. I feel like she’s still staring at me even when she’s looking the other direction. I have no idea if she’s half as skilled as she acts, but she acts unstoppable, and I kind of believe it.”

Doppio blushed a little (he…may get a little competitive sometimes…) before he nodded knowingly. “Even if she didn’t know exactly what happened? She’d notice something was off and would, correctly, attribute it to me. I like to think I’m pretty good at avoiding unintentional self-incrimination, but I feel like she’d really bluff it so well that I’d cave…”

“And I really think she is,” he said with a soft sincerity. “She went up against my dad, and kept the entire fight going to her will. It’s one thing to just be strong, a-and to be able to go through things because of brute force, but being a smart fighter? That takes a lot of skill. I dunno if she’s unstoppable, but…it’d take a clever, powerful, and lucky force to ever give her a true defeat.”

“Yeah,” Arven said… before snickering, “And she likes her girlfriend~ and is apparently a total goober about it.”

Getting back to their room, now Arven headed towards the bathroom, patting Chief’s head along the way and de-clothing as he went, bundling up his clothes and tossing them into the hamper as he called from the bathroom, “There’s not a ton of day left. Do you want to do anything else in particular today? Or just hang out in the room?”

“I think that’s pretty nice, though…even if Giovanni’s sister is kind of intimidating,” Doppio chuckled nervously. “I-I mean, she was nice when we met, but…I dunno. She just seems like the kind of person you really don’t want to cross. On her own merits, and not just to get Maki’s bad will.”

As they entered their room it was Doppio’s turn to dramatically flump onto their beds, stretching out as he rolled onto his side and back to see Arven…and to avert his eyes from Arven with a blush. You’d think he would’ve gotten enough cute belly and broad shoulders from the sauna, but nope.

“I kind of just want to hang out… I feel like if we sleep now we’ll totally mess up our sleep schedules, but I’m still exhausted…” Doppio closed his eyes as he stretched out, his hands over one side of the bed and his ankles dangling from the other. “...do you think we’d get lucky enough for someone to check on us, and us able to convince them to bring dinner over? Walking across the castle again feels like way too far…”

“I don’t know… but I do know how to cheat that into happening,” Arven smirked, “Amaina? You around?”

-_-

O.O

OoO WHAT AM I YOUR MESSENGER BIRD!?

“Will you turn into a little bird if I say yes?”

O.O

<OvO> Chirp Chirp What’s your message little king?

“Could you let the dungeon prisoner know that we’re hungry?”

<OvO> The upgrade?

“Whatever you’re calling him these days, yeah.” Arven said, waiting for Amaina to finish chatting with him before stepping into the shower, his towel over him, “Don’t tell him we’re asking for him. Don’t say we’re in trouble. Just… mention we’re hungry. I have a feeling that’d be literally all it would take.”

<OvO> Chirp Chirp yeah alright if he’s even awake though he was napping in front of the fire with the princess last time I peeked at him

Arven paused… before amending, “Well, don’t wake him up for it. That’d be mean.”

<OvO> CAW CAW GOT IT!!

And she was gone, Arven getting into the shower and turning it on.

Doppio grinned to himself, rolling over on the bed. “...a rock dove, I think. That’s surprisingly spot on, for Angioletto.”

-

Kaito hadn’t actually meant to fall asleep with Miyako and, at the time, Kokichi and Shuichi. Miyako was sitting in her little baby cushion seat, having recently gone on an emotional rollercoaster after discovering the horrors of snow– {COLD!?}-- and then the joys of suckling a finger that had dipped into lukewarm hot chocolate– {°ᗜ°!?}-- and had gotten snoozy in front of the fire with her fathers all lounging with her. And Kaito, soothing her closer to sleep by giving her foot rubs, had accidentally dozed off himself in the process. 

Shuichi and Kokichi had mutually enjoyed oo’ing and aww’ing over dad and princess all snoozy and snuggled together, before Kokichi had made a valiant attempt to join them. But alas, he was just too awake, and so he and Shuichi, keeping an eye on both of them, had gotten up to putter about the room, leaving them to it.

And, maybe in other circumstances, this would have been a mistake. Maybe it still was, because Kaito did, not on his medication, start experiencing the night terrors that he himself had almost forgotten he was actively avoiding with the medication. But he wasn’t having one that time. Largely because Miyako was visiting.

Saint Madison was making a valiant attempt to argue against this, but was thoroughly losing to Kaito’s paternal instincts, his mind kicking the saint out of the dream every time she tried to storm in to scold Miyako for being there. Otherwise? Kaito was experiencing a unique sort of stress dream, as he shakily tried to skate a bit through the lake, mostly just trying not to fall, as he held Miyako. Miyako, in turn, was watching as Little Lamb– who was now daddy’s size– skate around them in easy, fluid movements. The air smelling like hot chocolate, as Kaito glared at his legs like he could intimidate them into being better at this as he growled, “I swear, if I fall with the baby… everyone’s gonna be like, ‘oh, geez, Kaito, why did you take Miyako skating?’ I don’t know! It seemed like a good idea! How am I supposed to know things!?”

Little Lamb, being a dick, seemed to answer Kaito’s griping directly by skating in tight circles around Kaito, who glared at the toy. Yeah, yeah, he got it, Little Lamb was sooooo good at skating! Look, just give him a second! He felt like any twitching muscles was gonna collapse him and Miyako into the ice! 

At least Miyako seemed happy with it. Though he kind of wished she’d stop kicking in his arms. I-it was getting kinda hard to stay sta–AHH!

Kaito lost his footing, his skate shooting ahead of him, falling onto his back. As the air thumped out of him, he felt a moment of panic. Did Miyako… oh, no, good. She was flying. Right, he had forgotten his baby could fly. Because… that was absolutely a thing she could do. 

“Couldn’t have given your old man a catch, sweet-swan?” Kaito jokingly griped, as Miyako looked down at him curiously, floating gently in the air like a bubble. “Ugh, my back… why did your daddy and dada ever let me take you out here? Irresponsible! That’s what they are. Totally irresponsible to have not stopped me from making this truly dumb decision. Aw… you’re so cute up there.” Kaito sighed, letting himself be soothed as he watched Miyako kick her little legs, projecting herself around a bit in the air, “That’s probably why they let me. Little buff flying baby… what do you want? You were no help either.” Kaito griped, as Little Lamb skated nearby, looking down at him. “Jerk.”

Kaito knew standing up would be an ordeal, so he was relieved when a little pink bird showed up, giving him an excuse to just lay there as she landed on his chest. 

<OvO> Chirp Chirp! 

<OvO> I have a message! 

“...you know Saint Madison’s gonna come running at you with a sword any second right?” Kaito said, recognizing Amaina, before looking around, “Wait, am I dreaming?”

<OvO> You are! Congratulations! Arven said not to wake you if you were asleep he said it’d be mean

“Oh, okay.” Kaito said, looking up to see Miyako had now landed herself on Little Lambs head, her little baby face wide with wonder at this new circumstance. Truly she had reached new heights. She seemed okay. Kaito refocused on Amaina, “What’s the message?”

<OvO> He’s hungry! 

“...like…” Kaito frowned, “...starving in a hole, dying hungry?”

<OvO> No the regular kind

Kaito frowned again. Below him, the ice from the lake started to crack, as he said, “Wait, I don’t know what the ‘regular’ kind means to you. Why would he send you with a message he was hungry unless he was in trouble? Is he hurt somewhere? Does he have food poisoning?”

<OvO> What? No he’s hungry thats it thats the whole message

The ice started to crack more. The bright fall day was starting to turn dark with heavy clouds, the air colder. Miyako pouted on top of Little Lamb, looking around as the smell of hot chocolate left, as Kaito insisted, “Okay, can he not move? Why does he need me? Does he need me? Is Doppio not with him!? Did something happen to Doppio!?”

<OvO> Bruh you are over-thinking this– oh.

The ice in the lake started to break and crack apart, Kaito gritting his teeth as the ice started to dip and rock like a boat, some of the ice melting away and leaving the remaining little ice islands adrift as the winter wind started to pick up, “Shoot… shoot, focus, Kaito, wake up, wake up,” Kaito said, closing his eyes tightly for a moment, hoping to will himself awake, “Shoot, shoot, ‘Kichi, are you listening? I need help, I need… ah, shit, um, Amaina, could you take Miyako… ‘home’? Back to her mind, I… shoot, are they hurt?”

Amaina gave Kaito a bewildered look, as his mild stress dream quickly shifted into a full night-terror, some of the awareness leaving Kaito’s expression, losing himself into the dream. As surprised as she was by this, she still was quick enough to dodge when vines suddenly shot up through the ice water, aiming to snag Amaina out of the air. She dodged one vine, then another, then landed on Miyako, who hadn’t quiet realized everything had gone to shit yet as she determinedly chewed on Little Lambs ear. Time to go princess! 

And Amaina took Miyako’s hand, and with a small tug, brought her back to her own mind through Miyako’s tether. The baby looking a little bewildered to be back in her own mind. The heck??

Amaina put on some music to soothe her, before popping out in front of Kokichi.

OoO Hi! 

O.O

OoO Quick reminder I am very cute!

O.O

OoO I accidentally gave your husband a night terror that’s my bad

“Oh!” Kokichi said softly, blinking in surprise. “Hi, Amaina-chan.”

He did know that Amaina was around a lot, since she followed through Doppio’s mind frequently, but it wasn’t that often that she showed up to Kokichi without him asking first, and even more rare to not be asking for a playdate with Chibi Kaito. Though the news she had to deliver…made a lot of sense.

Glancing over at Kaito, Kokichi sighed softly before looking back up and smiling at Amaina. “I believe you that it’s an accident, and that’s a fair accident to make. Thank you for telling me, that’s very responsible, Amaina-chan! Just…” Kokichi laughed sheepishly, “do your best to learn from this, okay? Kai-chan has enough nightmares on his own.”

Going back over to his husband and baby, Kokichi knelt in front of Kaito. He would avoid actually going into his dream if he could help it, but if this didn’t work…

Gently, Kokichi tried to send the energy of the room to Kaito, like ocean waves lapping at your feet. A warm, cozy room, cuddled up by the fire with your family and full of warm, sweet drinks. A wonderland outside to play in…though more reason for snuggling was a more certain feeling. A calm, loving, comfortable vibe.

-

Kaito was fairly certain he had crawled out onto the lake to pull the kids from the water. They had gone onto the ice, he had told them not to, the ice was thin and you could just fall through, and they had. (Which kids? He wasn’t sure. The Kids.) He had gone onto the lake himself, trying to find them through the ice, trying to pull them up, but he couldn’t find them. It was just inky blackness down in the depths, and a freezing cold, and it was probably too late already, and he had failed to keep them… safe…

Kaito blinked, the rocking on the ice slowly shifting into the rocking of a boat. It was chilly out on the ocean that day, but otherwise it was a great fishing day. The kids (Miyako and Timothy, little Miya being excited and enthusiastic, Tim being a good big brother like Kaito always knew he would be) both setting up their fishing poles outside. It was too early for Kokichi and Shuichi, who had both waved him away in bed when he had tried to get them up for early morning fishing, but that was alright. Kaito sometimes liked the one on one time with the kids. It was calm and peaceful…

-

Outside, Kaito– who had been grinding his teeth in his sleep– relaxed, the tension leaving his body. Him and Miyako relaxed and snoozing again.

OoO oh phew thanks

O.O

OoO yeah that guy has nooooo chill you should get him several therapists–eep! 

“He has several therapists, thank you.” Shuichi said, picking up Miyako from the back of her dress, turning her in the air so he could look down coldly at her while she scrunched up, staring back like a caught kitten, “Now, why were you in my husband?”

O.O

QoQ Arven made me he said he was hungry how could I refuse IM INNOCENT I TELL YA INNOCENT 

“I see,” Shuichi said, frowning, “...you know, I’ve allowed this to go on too long. I’m going to talk to those kids.”  

Kokichi sighed softly. “...I guess they would be tired out from the trip back, huh. Kai-chan said they were alright, but ‘bone tired’ is still within the confines of ‘alright’...” He shook his head a little, a little amused, and a little exasperated. “I appreciate you looking after them, Amaina-chan, but…them being hungry isn’t really a good reason to invade Kai-chan’s privacy…especially since he’d take you sending on a message like that as an emergency, and he probably thought they were literally starving, huh…”

Another sigh, before he rose from his knees in front of Kaito with a stretch. “Don’t be too hard on them, sweetheart. I’ll go get them some food to soothe the blow.”

Shuichi went to pick up Miyako– her eyes blinked open for a second, before she yawned and cuddled back into him, going right back to sleep– going to put her in the crib as he said, “I know things have been hard on them, and I understand that we need to offer them certain liberties to get away with, so that they’ll trust us. But we can’t just keep leaving it to Kaito to tell them when they’re being dicks. Kaito’s not going to get strict until they pull it on someone else, and I don’t feel like waiting for it.”

Making sure Miyako was asleep and secure, double checking on Kaito that he was still out in front of the fire, Shuichi huffed off, heading downstairs. It wasn’t long before he was in front of their door. He had no idea what he was going to say, but he knocked on the door, full of frustrated indignation. 

Doppio, despite his worries about their schedule, had started to doze off while Arven was in the shower, though he jolted awake when their door knocked. And was…just a knock. And…way too fast for Kaito to have gotten the message and gotten food, even if he’d left immediately. 

Groaning softly into their comforter, Doppio pushed himself off the bed and slugged his way to the door, opening it slightly with a confused, slightly worried expression. And…Shuuichi with some vibes was…not what he expected. Blinking, Doppio tentatively opened the door to a…not paranoid amount. “Uh…hi, Mr. Shuuichi… Can…I help you with something?”

Shuichi’s lips thinned, a mild look of distaste on his expression even as he folded his hands over his waist. A subconscious habit, as usually when he was deeply offended by someone’s attitude, it had been a higher ranking person in Luminary he would have otherwise been forced to show adherence too. This way of growing up engraining into him a chilly sort of anger as he said ‘calmly’, “May I come in? Arven has disturbed my husband, and I wish to talk to him about it.”

Doppio’s face fell, though almost without thinking he obediently stepped to the side, opening the door wider for Shuuichi to pass through. “Oh shoot… I’ll have to apologize to Kaito later… He did ask Angelo not to do anything if Kaito was sleeping, I’m sorry about that…”

Closing the door behind Shuuichi, Doppio rubbed his wristband anxiously. Honestly…he did want to lie down again, his muscles still sore and tired even after the sauna, but…Shuuichi was kind of setting him on edge. The kind of quiet, dangerous edge that he’d noticed from some of his…er…more capable coworkers. “Um…Arven’s in the shower right now, so…um… I-if you’d like to take a seat so you’re not…standing the whole time?”

Shuichi frowned, a little annoyed that Arven was not readily available to be scolded. Looking around, he spotted the chair from their desk and, confirming that the seat was available, too it. 

As the shower went on, Shuichi crossed one leg over the other, placing his hands firmly together and sitting them on his knee. There was nothing in particular he needed to inspect, so he just stared at the far wall. Letting his frustration hang heavy in the air. 

He wasn’t…saying anything. He was just…staring at the wall. Displeased and frustrated in every conceivable way, and…

(...it felt just a little too close to home)

Gnawing on his lip, Doppio remained standing, even as his heart began to race, and he glanced around their room, fretting. Thinking about how he should’ve made their bed more (never mind that he had literally just been lying on it) and should’ve dusted and, oh, their bags were still packed and just laying on the floor, dirty and stuffed and, shoot, it was so embarrassing…

Rubbing around his wrist had turned to scratching as the tension-filled silence continued, and while Doppio could hit himself for breaking it…

(He’d never been good at leaving it be)

“...um…” he said softly, clearing his throat as his voice died, “C-can I get you anything, sir?”

“Tea, thank you.” Shuichi said, shifting his gaze to Doppio, searching his expression at the nerves he heard in his voice. In another lifetime, he might have taken this as an opportunity to prod, to pry, to pull little cues and clues out that might take him one step closer to figuring out the case…

…but he didn’t need interrogation tactics to scold a couple of teenagers that Kaito wasn’t some punching bag they could play around with, and seeing the absolute sheer bundle of nerves Doppio was, Shuichi sighed, toning his expression down a little bit, “Before I have a chance to talk to Arven, would you please explain to me what happened exactly? You said Arven hadn’t meant to wake Kaito?”

“On it,” Doppio said promptly, turning to go make some tea, but before he could make it to the door, Shuuichi called out to him again, and Doppio spun around quickly, an almost painfully eagerly attentive look on his face. 

(Good call, he looks less wound, nice risk, Aceto!)

Nodding, Doppio started to explain. “Y-yeah, um, we just got back from the sauna, s-since it’d started to snow on our way back, um, from Arven’s birthday hiking trip, a-and I was, uh,” Doppio started to look a little more panicked, aware he was taking too long on details that probably didn’t matter, and…becoming more aware that…this was probably his fault, huh, “...I-I was really tired a-and…I asked Arven if he thought we could get away, um, luck-wise, w-with having someone come by and we could ask them to get dinner, since…since I didn’t really want to walk over to the other side of the castle again…”

(Why had he even asked that, he could still move, it was so…dumb. And lazy. A-and now Kaito had been…hurt, or something, and Shuuichi was pissed and it was all his fault, and now Arven was in trouble and he should’ve just kept his stupid fucking mouth shut)

His voice weakening, Doppio wilted into himself. “...a-and he said there was a surefire way so he asked Amaina to tell Kaito we were hungry, um, h-he stipulated that she say exactly that, not that we needed him in s-some vague way, a-and to not wake him up if he was sleeping…so…”

Eyes scrunching shut, Doppio held himself stiff as he plead, “I-I’m sorry! This was my fault, p-please don’t blame A-Arven. I-if you wanted to…” Punish them. “It was my fault, the blame is mine!”

Feeling sick…well. Doppio c͙͍̯̖̈͋͡ǒ͏̵̸̨̹̩̝̌͑͐̊u̡͙̰͕̼̹͊͊̈̿̚͜l̴̺̲̹̫̲̎d̛̳̠̲̬̺̔̕n͚͎̝̯̜̂̓’̵̢̨̢͕̪̔͞t̘̩̮͔͙̍͘ͅ ̵̛̩̗̻̬̎̍̉͒͢ͅh̵̢̫̟̥̊̄̀̈́ͅe̪̰̺͚̼̰̺̊̌̂͂l̰̯͙͏̛̥͛̈͛̃p̪̜̀̋̍̀͢ ͔̳̣̹͓̖̇͌͋͋ͅi͉̱͐̀̂͛t̴̠̺̳͚͌̄́.̝̻̰̘̦̠̏̎ Holding himself steady, expecting…w̸̟͍̓͋̈̑̀͗̊̓̕ë͇̙̖̠́̌ḻ̸̢̾̌̀͘͜ļ̛̬̟͍̀́͐̓̒̕͡.̯̳̖̫͇̌̚ ̴͔͔͍̈͛́Ẏ̨̭̜̖̩̾͠ŏ̷̧̲͔̈́̒̓͘͠ų̼̠͙̺͍̉̈̍͠ ͖͇͇́́̋͠͏̙͑̄̾k̶̵̸͖̽̈̅̐̔͡n̸̞̥̣͉͒̾̓o̷͚̯͂͆̂̕͜͡w̢͔̪͉͓̪͒͑̚̚͡.̟̯͑͋̓̑̾̂͆͘ ̴̴̡̯̳͗ͅ

For Shuichi, it’d look like nothing had changed. Just watching as Doppio grew more and more panicked. A wide tension in his eyes, his body trembling. 

For Doppio, what he might have seen would be Shuichi looking at him in concern back, before saying, “--rela–” “Arven is–” “--concerned.”

Each little skip of time disjointing and cutting off what Shuichi was trying to say, as the ex-detective looked more concerned now, tilting his head slightly as he skipped out, “--Miss Kirigiri–” “--discipline–” “ease.”

Then, suddenly, Shuichi was looking to the left, that displeased look on his face again, as Arven was suddenly standing there, hair wet but dressed, looking surprised.

It was like the worst feedback loop of all time. The first few skips were…fine, in comparison. Doppio just waiting for it. 

…but as nothing happened? As he just…remained standing? Nothing stinging? And…it didn’t even look like Shuuichi had moved from his seat… Nothing was happening…but Shuuichi was talking, and, soon enough, Doppio realized with a cold horror that he had no clue what Shuuichi was saying, and that was bad, it was bad when you weren’t listening. Forgetting was understandable (his dad asking if he needed a reminder had been…new) but just not listening? Unacceptable. (And it never occurred to Doppio to lie that he’d forgotten.)

So…the longer it went on, the more Shuuichi spoke that Doppio missed, Doppio not responding or, fuck, even looking like he was listening, th-then the angrier Shuuichi would be and the worse it would be a̴̳̾̉͊̍͜͟ň̟̳̼̠͊̀͋͟d̩͉͚͍̋͛͘ ̳́̐͛̒̆͒̿͋͘š̸͍͔͙̏̓͡o̧̧̻̙̒͊̕͝…̲̰̯̤̱̖̌͊̃͑

…and then suddenly Arven was there, a-and Shuuichi hadn’t done anything so that meant he…wasn’t putting all the blame on Doppio and--

(Arven could not get hurt)

Suddenly Doppio found himself in front of his boyfriend, between him and Shuuichi. Not defensively postured--he was looking to take the punishment--but very physically in the way. Eyes too wide and too unfocused as he stood, teeth slightly bared in a small, frightened grimace. His heart speeding. 

Arven startled as Doppio just briefly seemed to… stutter. Through the air. Before suddenly appearing in front of him. “W-wow! Aceto, you’re so fast!” Arven shouted before he even had time to think, trying to plant the idea in Shuichi’s mind that he hadn’t seen what he had definitely seen, and had in fact just not noticed how quickly Doppio was moving. 

Shuichi, in turn, frowned. Seeing the defensive posture on Doppio, that little grimace of frightened teeth, the way he was preparing…

And Shuichi decided to wait. Not moving from his seat. Cooling his expression into one of simply waiting patience, making no move to rise or insist or soothe. Waiting to see what Doppio might do next, if Shuich offered nothing but time.

Nothing. Nothing, nothing, nothing why was it nothing he knew patience was a good quality but the anticipation was always the worst it was days and days of silence and looking at walls and darkness and loneliness

But Doppio wasn’t alone, and for the first time he had something to protect. So while he had never once won a game of attrition (against Dad), Doppio stayed where he was. His strength of will fighting off the fainting spell that might’ve happened from his racing heart, if he was alone. Fighting off the churning machinery inside him that came up in his worst moments, when he was alone. Fighting against his utter repulsion at the peeling feeling covering his skin that might’ve made him crumble and cry, if he was alone. 

And, instead, Doppio just stood in front of Arven protectively, unwilling to let any harm come to someone he loved. 

…however, not being alone didn’t prevent the sweat beading at his hairline, or the paleness in his cheeks. 

Shuichi saw the signs of fainting on him, and finally tried softly, “Doppio. Sit down.”

(you can’t say no you can never say no you weren’t made to say no)

(it doesn’t mean anything, what you were made for)

“...no,” Doppio whispered fearfully, body still painfully tense. “I-it wasn’t Arven’s fault, it was mine.”

Shuichi barely resisted the urge to just raise an eyebrow, keeping his face neutral. Atua be pleased, no wonder Kaito left these two looking on the verge of tearing his hair out every time they started acting up. Doppio looked ready for battle and Arven looked like he was ready to go to war right alongside him if the increasingly tense look on his face behind Doppio was any indication, and all Shuichi had done was look displeased. 

Not that he didn’t understand. Like he had been trying to say to Doppio earlier, he understood feeling nervous around authority figures who were upset, that he had felt the same creeping dread being around his own mentor growing up, when she was quiet and frustrated. But Doppio seemed to hear that as much as he had heard Shuichi try to explain that he just wanted to set some things straight, and that Doppio didn’t need to be so concerned with Shuichi’s anger.

But still. Kaito looked exhausted and emotionally drained, half the time he returned from his outings with these two, and Shuichi could now see why. And it wasn’t just Arven acting out school yard bully fantasies on the prince.

Alright… Shuichi’s expression softened, his voice light as he said, “I see. I understand, Doppio. Then it’s you I should talk to, yes?” Shuichi said, trying the tactic of easing the suspect by agreeing, yes, it was all such a misunderstanding, terribly unfair, let’s clear all this up, “Why don’t you both take a seat? So we can clear up this misunderstanding.”

A wave of confusion went over Doppio’s face, though he made no moves to…move. They had been told to take a seat, so they should do that, but… (He’d never been sitting when his dad had hit him) Would… I-it made no sense to try and trick them, Doppio was going to take the punishment! Willingly! So why…

“...I…already told you what happened?” Doppio said softly, unsure. “...what’s…the misunderstanding? It’s my fault…”

(...there also might be the issue that…his legs felt locked into position. And Doppio wasn’t sure he could move.)

Shuichi frowned… before sighing, dipping his head a bit, “This is… unfortunate. I hadn’t come down here to set off this sort of reaction.”

“I still don’t entirely understand how we got here?” Arven said, looking alarmed, eyes entirely on Doppio, before reaching out to place a hand on his arm, “Aceto, can we? Sit down? You look unsteady.” Arven said, trying to keep the tense nerves out of his voice and failing.

“I’d really rather not say no one’s at fault, since I came down here to scold you,” Shuichi muttered, entirely to himself, before sighing. It was frustrating, but… well, he had gotten past the point of cruelty now. Time to reel back, “I apologize, this has gotten out of hand. I really didn’t mean to frighten you, Doppio.”

…what? What did that mean? Shuuichi was mad about what they did to Kaito, right? So that’s why he came to talk to them. So…

Doppio glanced unsurely back to Arven, before looking just…helplessly at Shuuichi. 

“...why…aren’t you doing anything?” he asked softly. 

“Because I didn’t come down here to beat you, or torture you, or lock you in a room,” Shuichi said plainly, unflinching at those ideas, though Arven flinched back at them like it had burned, “I came down here to tell you that you were mean to my husband just now, and tell you not to do it again.”

“Essentially,” Shuichi said, the look he gave Doppio not without sympathy, as he stressed each syllable, “I came to talk.”

Doppio looked at Shuuichi for a few moments. Just quiet. Before, very softly, he just said, “.......oh.”

He glanced around for a moment. Tension not quite…leaving his body, but not so tightly wound that it kept him from trembling, a heavy blanket of mortification settling over his shoulders and swaddling the loose ends in his stomach. And, a bit unsteadily, he shuffled over to plop heavily on their bed, finally sitting. Feeling…sick. In a different way. And like he wanted to cry. 

Belatedly, Doppio nodded somewhere down and to the left of Shuuichi. “...sorry.”

Arven hurried to follow Doppio, still keeping one arm grazingly touching his, hoping to catch him if it looked like he would faint, before sitting down next to him. “What happened?” Arven asked, looking back and forth between Doppio and Shuichi, “Why were you both–”

“Sorry,” Shuichi said softly, now that the immediate danger was passed letting himself soften and relax a bit, his tone calming from the strict, cold professionalism into something a tad sadder and warmer, “I came down here fully ready to scold you, Arven, but I think I frightened Doppio in the process. I never had any intention of harming you, though I believe that was how I came across.”

“...” Arven frowned at Shuichi, frustrated at him, before whispering to Doppio, “Aceto, are you okay?”

“Sorry,” Doppio murmured again, hunching into himself a bit. That was… Of course Shuuichi wasn’t going to… Sure, he was Luminous, and apparently a few smacked hands heading towards burners was par for the course, but…he wouldn’t. The royal family was supposed to be his stand-in guardians for the time being, so they were supposed to be really good guardians, so…of course. Doppio had just…

…he was not okay. He felt…humiliated. But…

“...m’fine,” Doppio whispered back, not looking at anyone.

Shuichi considered him a moment, while Arven looked like he was fighting between wanting to hug Doppio and wanting to fight Shuichi and had gotten a little locked in indecision. “I should have been more clear about what I intended here,” Shuichi decided, leaning back, a frustrated look of regret running through his face, “You couldn’t have guessed that I wasn’t here to cause harm. Anger very often comes with pain. It’s something I should have been prepared for.”

“Yeah,” Arven said, and somehow that little frustrated ‘no duh’ sound freed him to do what he wanted to do, which was hold Doppio as he put an arm around his waist, “Could you just go? At least give us some space?”

Shuichi looked less than impressed with this idea. But, well… perhaps some space was what they needed. Standing up, he said, “Kokichi is coming soon with food. I’ll be outside and with him when he arrives.” before heading to the door. 

Doppio shrugged a little, his lips trembling. “...it’s okay. I should’ve… You wouldn’t… It…it wasn’t your fault…”

…it was Doppio’s. Just like hurting Kaito. And now it was his fault that they couldn’t even talk about it, because Doppio was just…s-some broken, nervous freak, and…he’d made an enemy of Shuuichi to Arven and…

…

“I’m sorry,” Doppio said, his voice breaking as tears fell over onto his cheeks. Frustrated and embarrassed and remorseful that…once again, he’d ruined everything. 

(None of the occupants would be able to hear them, but there were quick, light footsteps running down the hall, only just concerned enough with not spilling a tray to not go full speed.)

(But they would hear--)

There was a light, quick tapping on the door. “Doppio-kun? Arven-kun, Shuu-chan? Are you guys alright?!”

Shuichi wished he didn’t feel as relieved as he did that Kokichi was there, but, well, he was. He had pretty thoroughly escalated what he had only meant to be a scolding, and it was hard not to feel a bit rotten for it. Doppio, when he was frightened, looked as young as Kaito had claimed him to be. Shuichi regretted sending a child into a defensive panic attack, but hadn’t known how to softly reassure him in this situation.

Perhaps Kokichi would do better, as Shuichi opened the door for him, relaxing a bit to see him, “Hello,” Shuichi offered, standing aside to let Kokichi in, “I’ve made a bit of a mess, but no one’s hurt.”

Meanwhile, Arven was ignoring both of them, just holding Doppio, trying to be a warm and comforting presence as he cried. Chief, seeing one of the boys was a mess, got out of his doggy bed and trotted over, placing his head in Doppio’s lap.

Doppio covered his face, only feeling more embarrassed as Arven held him, but…he couldn’t bring himself to squirm away the way he wanted, even as his skin crawled, still feeling…peel-y and sensitive. Because if he pulled away, then Arven would be hurt and--

Kokichi sighed softly, setting his dinner tray down on the boys’ desk before he headed over to the edge of the bed, close, but not right up in the boys’ space. “...I’m sorry for being a bit invasive, but Arven? Could we give Doppio a little space? …I won’t pretend to know exactly what happened, but his body’s not feeling great right now and touching seems to make it worse.”

Smiling ruefully, Kokichi apologized again. “...sorry. But…it’s alright to feel bad and set boundaries around that badness, Doppio. People aren’t going to hate you for it…and while they might feel hurt,” he gave Arven a soft glance, “...I think a lot of our loved ones would hurt more, knowing that we didn’t feel comfortable telling them when we need space. That even feeling awful, we were still prioritizing them.”

…it was being more invasive than he liked, again, but… Kokichi looked to Shuuichi, then Arven. “...do either of you feel like things are ruined?”

Arven frowned, his instinct being to hold on… but when he peeled himself off of Doppio, scooching away a bit, he could see that his boyfriends trembling eased at least a little bit. Whoops. “Ruined?” Arven asked, glancing at Kokichi, but struggling to pull his attention away from Doppio, “What’s ruined?”

“If I know anxiety? The day, us as people, our relationships, the future, the world,” Shuichi said, sighed as he fussed with his bangs a bit, “No, nothing is ruined. Honestly I just feel a little embarrassed that I let things get this bad.”

While Kokichi refrained from actually saying something like, ‘see? No one’s upset with you’, he did smile softly at the little signs that Doppio was relaxing. The deeper sniffles and the slower, less intense trembling. The embarrassment coming off Doppio was painful still, but…well, that’s why Kokichi had hurried. 

Looking back, he gave his husband a soft look. “Communication is hard. It’s why Dr. Mariah’s always drilling different aspects of it into us in therapy, and recommending new exercises to get better at it. It’s not to downplay the emotions now, but…this is still a good learning opportunity to try again with better results next time.”

It wasn’t exactly like Kokichi was lording over the boys with him standing and them sitting, but Kokichi still squatted down to be a bit lower than them, crossing his arms comfortably over his knees. And as Doppio started to give little hiccups, he offered another smile. 

“...you know, I used to be quite a menace around the castle,” he started softly, after a moment. “We’ve talked about how I felt before, Doppio…how frustrated and lonely I felt. And I used to take that out on people. You know, I’m really lucky my sister is so nice, because she’d be absolutely validated in ruining my reputation, complaining about all the genuinely cruel things I’ve said to her over the years. Things I said to purposefully hurt her, because I was hurt, and I wanted to take out that pain on the people around me.”

“But…thankfully Lake-nee is really smart too. And though she was hurt…she recognizes those things were said by a hurt child. And while her long-deserved apology was something that I should’ve given her years ago…she’s forgiven me.” There was something a little amused in Kokichi’s eyes. It was still…mostly on the point he was making, but he knew it sounded like a tangent. “...but that reaction I had, to be suspicious and assume that people were just toying with my feelings, and my decision to never let them get close in the first place? It’s not something that I just…got over overnight. In my case…it doesn’t excuse the pain I gave other people…but it makes sense I’d react that way, after living life that way for years.”

Kokichi tilted his head at Doppio. “...in your case? You just heard them, Arven and Shuu-chan aren’t hurt. You didn’t hurt them. You didn’t ruin anything…and it makes sense that you reacted the way you did. With no one hurt, no one’s gonna blame you for reacting the way you react to being hurt…even if you weren’t. Even if it was just the smallest suggestion… It’s okay to feel embarrassed, but things are alright. No one here thinks less of you, okay?”

With a glance, Kokichi stressed that ‘okay’ to the other two in the room, a pointed prompt.

Arven listened to all of this with open fascination. Cruel to Guardsmen Lake? Really? He couldn’t imagine it, though he didn’t believe for a second that Kokichi was lying. His full trust in the prince making him quick to believe something he’d consider a nasty rumor from anyone else.

Shuichi, in turn, smiled lightly at Kokichi’s story. In truth, he knew Kokichi was being a bit considerate: Kaito’s experience getting nervous and frustrated with the strip club, then embarrassed at his own learned reaction, would have probably been an easier comparison for Kokichi to make, but his husband was considerate, and outed his own rougher history instead. Shuichi was often humbled a bit, in how kind Kokichi could be.

And at the prompt: “What, of course not?” Arven frowned, not having entirely realized that Doppio’s self-esteem might be at stake here. Why on earth would this make him think less of Doppio? “It’s not your fault that someone scared you. That’s them, not you.”

Shuichi shot Arven a slightly dry look at that, before smiling more warmly at Doppio, “If you don’t mind forgiving me for causing you to panic, I’m more than happy to forgive you for not giving me the benefit of the doubt. Neither of us have ruined anything. This was a misunderstanding, though I am sorry for my half of it. Otherwise, it’s all very manageable.”

Doppio peeked teary eyes down at Kokichi…then over at Arven…then over at Shuuichi. Still feeling embarrassed, but…a little less like it was the end of the world. Swallowing, he nodded a little at Shuuichi, before mustering up his thick voice. “...’m sorry too. I know you wouldn’t hurt us, I just…freaked out.” He drew in a shaky breath. “...I don’t think I can get you that tea, so…s-sorry for that too.”

Kokichi looked over at Shuuichi, slightly raising an eyebrow--he didn’t…quite think his husband would’ve asked an exhausted and anxiety-riddled teen for tea, but…it was a close call--before looking back up at Doppio with a warm smile, offering a handkerchief, which Doppio gently took with a sniffle. 

“Alright. Now, I hear you two were hungry. It doesn’t sound like Shuu-chan actually got to his point yet, but how about you two eat, then we can talk?” Kokichi snickered a bit, already bringing the tray over to the bed. “Call it my therapist’s influence on me, but I do think difficult conversations are easier on a full stomach.”

“Most things are,” Doppio agreed, sniffling again.

Shuichi could feel Kokichi’s side-eye and pointedly looked away. What? He hadn’t realized Doppio was that far gone by that point! Tea would have been nice! 

Arven was still warily looking at the two adults, paying special stink-eye to Shuichi. These Luminaries kept coming in and making his boyfriend cry. Jackasses. He took the food from the tray, passing Doppio his portion before sipping at the soup. “...was the point to come in and be a jerk to my boyfriend?” Arven muttered, glaring at Shuichi from above the bowl-line, sipping his soup threateningly. 

Shuichi looked dryly back at Arven. “No, that was a bit of a pivot, really.”

“I just can’t figure out why it’s so hard for you guys to talk to us without being a jerk to Aceto,” Arven said, barring his teeth a little, “Seriously, how hard is it just to show up and have a normal conversation?”

“... I apologize.” Shuichi said, his expression less than apologetic. Irritation clearly growing.

Kokichi watched the teens for a moment, making sure they were eating, before backing off, pulling up one of the fireplace chairs to not be so far away from the group. Though, he hesitated, looking at the fireplace before offering the boys a smile. “It isn’t too chilly in here, but would you two like me to start up your fireplace? It’s looking like it’ll probably stay freezing through the night, so it’d be nice to get a head start on keeping things cozy.”

Following Arven’s lead, Doppio quietly started eating the soup as well as he focused on just…breathing, trying to calm himself down. It was all horribly embarrassing but…no one had… Everyone was…fine. So…maybe he could be okay too… Though having the heir apparent offer to start a fire was embarrassing too. 

“U-um, thanks but…you don’t have to do that, Prince Kokichi…” Doppio mumbled, but even saying that his voice trailed off as Kokichi waved him off. 

“I don’t, but I’m offering,” he shrugged, and before long he was setting up the fire. But that didn’t mean he wasn’t paying attention to the conversation. 

Sighing softly, he glanced between Shuuichi and Arven. “A concept like a ‘normal’ conversation is a bit vague, and more broad than I think people think,” he hummed. “I don’t think it’s perfectly fine that you’re hurt or overwhelmed to tears so often, Doppio-kun, but…communication is difficult. Especially when people with very different norms of what effective communication looks like try to talk, and even more when that talk is trying to resolve conflict. It’s painfully easy for feelings to be hurt and to react solely based on those knee-jerk emotions…but you can never truly learn how to better communicate without trying, and failing. And as long as everyone is sincerely trying for a good-faith dialog, and the intent is never to hurt each other, I believe that we can apologize and soothe those injuries and miscommunications. It just takes a willingness to slow down and try to understand where each other are coming from, and accept that sometimes things will go wrong, even if everyone is trying to be kind. Because our concepts of kindness and ‘right’ and ‘shoulds’ are all different.”

Arven pouted a little, still kinda wanting to be mad– stop making his boyfriend cry! It was too much boyfriend crying, Luminaries!-- but finding it more difficult, listening to the heir-apparent. Cause it wasn't like Arven didn’t understand what Kokichi was saying. No one was coming in trying to make Doppio cry, and the intention and context had to be kept in mind, when judging how they were doing… but gah! How hard could it be to not freak out a kid whose father was currently at trial for abuse! And other stuff! Couldn’t they guess Doppio would need a more gentle hand right now!?

Though, as Arven thought this, he noticed a new sort of regret in Shuichi’s expression, the dark-haired Luminary looking more chagrined now, less defensive. That helped, a bit. Made Arven less frustrated, especially as Shuichi said, “I suppose I could have tried… leaving the room for a bit? I was trying to talk to you, Doppio, but it did seem like you couldn’t quite hear me…”

Doppio ducked into his shoulders, looking down guiltily. “Sorry… I…uh. I didn’t.” He looked to the side, gnawing his lip. “I just…freaked out on you, but then I realized I didn’t know what you were saying, and then I freaked out more because I wasn’t listening and… I… I know you wouldn’t hurt me, o-or Arven. I…should’ve tried to tell you I was freaking out, a-at least…”

Fire starting to crackle and blaze and safely behind the grate, Kokichi returned to his pulled over chair and curled up in it, sitting cross-legged. “It’s hard to make rational decisions when you’re in a state of mind that’s keeping you from being rational,” he said, smiling kindly at Doppio. “I think it says a lot of good things about you that you’re thinking of how to do things better next time, but…you having to take responsibility in the moment you’re in a panic isn’t something that people should always expect. And, as people entrusted with your care right now, more of the responsibility of extending understanding falls to us.”

Doppio grimaced, looking at his food. “...Mariah’s said the same thing to me before. About having a greater allowance to be…a shit, basically, because I’m a kid and…t-to a point, adults are going into stuff with the expectation that they’ll be hurt, a-and it can’t really be faulted onto a kid…”

Kokichi considered that for a moment, looking pensive, before he nodded slowly. “...to a point. And especially at legal levels. Like…” he glanced to Shuuichi, smiling slightly, “We can definitely scold you for being shits, because, just like making the mistake of being a shit in the first place, the scolding is part of the learning process. But if an adult hit a child for being a shit, it would never be okay, because it’s not a defensive action, or passionate violence. Even if it was me against some six-foot sports genius, there’s still a power imbalance developmentally, because I’m an adult, so, barring a physical attack with an intent of harm, there’s nothing legally I would need to defend from. A child cannot come at me with true offense…they’re just being rude, and need to learn to not do that.”

“Of course, implementing a lesson that actually sinks in might take a lot of lessons, or one that looks a bit more than scolding, but that’s up to the willingness of the kid,” Kokichi looked to Arven for a moment, “Not just to listen, but to be willing to implement that lesson the next time it’s applicable. And all times after that. Mistakes will happen, of course, that’s the nature of learning, but…it’s usually pretty clear to tell when someone who’s genuinely trying to be better makes a mistake, and when someone is just being mean, because they can, or they don’t see a reason not to.”

“I’m not a big believer in corporal punishments to begin with,” Shuichi said, eyes a little distant and far away as he said, “They tend to inspire a certain type of person, who considers a physical punishment its own sort of right of passage. Anyone who’d be deterred by it are the same type of person who’d be deterred by literally any kind of punishment.”

Arven blinked, feeling a bit of whiplash at that. He was pretty sure Kokichi was prepping him up to be scolded– he still had no idea why Shuichi had come down in the first place– and wait, were they getting into a fight? Like, a fist-fight? Or were they specifically not getting into a fist-fight? Who was fighting who?? Arven didn’t like to fight!

…and also, a weirdly morbid part of him desperately wanted to know what Shuichi was talking about, as he sipped at his soup before asking tentatively, “...okay, but what kind of punishments were considered rights of passage?? And to who?”

“Oh, well, vaguely a lot of different ones, but if you want a really specific example, there was this inner-city horse-riding gang who’s new recruits had to be caught by the guards for stealing and cane’d before they're considered true members.” Shuichi recalled, “In theory, it made the members less afraid of being caught by the guards, thus making them bolder. But I know the guards considered it a good chance to get the details of new recruits for that gang, so… both sides of it sort of considered it a good thing.”

“I imagine not the people getting stolen from?” Arven guessed.

Shuichi hummed, nodding, “That’s a good point, they didn’t like it.”

“...wait, we were talking about something?” Arven asked. 

“Ah, right!” Shuichi said, looking a little embarrassed, cheeks lightly pinking, “Oh, shoot, right. Stop being a dick to my husband.”

Doppio grimaced a bit and went back to his food (and while he still wasn’t feeling great, it was starting to make him feel a little more like a person again). His father, evidently, did believe in corporal punishments. …more than just the, uh…psychotic break having him acting erratically. His dad never did anything unnecessarily…or so Doppio had fervently believed. So…he believed that the punishments were needed. 

…trying to recall it now…he wasn’t really sure what he had learned from them, though. He didn’t really know what most of the punishments were for, even. Because…his dad never hit him if Doppio forgot to pick up things, or didn’t manage to contact a certain team, or if he got in a fight. He…genuinely struggled to remember why any of them happened… Coming back late after being wholly conspicuous to a public figure in Kaito? Um… Oh, once when one of his fires had gotten too big and the fire department was notified to put it out?

But…Doppio didn’t really… 

Kokichi sighed a little at Shuuichi’s example--it was a good one, exemplifying the certain kind of…machismo of endurance that, while not to the level or perhaps social understanding in Luminary, Kokichi was aware some people had--before smiling a little as Shuuichi got back on track. He may tease them a lot for it, but Shuuichi was not immune to his own tangents. 

Nodding in agreement, he looked back over to Arven. “I won’t say Kai-chan doesn’t encourage a certain kind of teasing, but we’d all appreciate if you reevaluated the line between teasing, and outright cruelty.” A little softer, he shrugged. “I really do understand being too tired to go get dinner, but encouraging a friend to use our husband’s mind as a mailing office is a step too far.”

Arven squirmed a little, looking uncertainly between Shuichi and Kokichi. Wait, that was what this was about? “...did it bother Kaito that much? I mean, I’ll admit, I did expect him to swing by with food, but I sort of thought at most it’d get an eye-roll. Why isn’t he here?”

O.O

OoO I’d like to remind everyone I am SOOOOOOOOO cute!

Arven frowned, looking down at Amaina, who was now sat in his halfway finished soup, giving Arven what could only be called a puppy-dog look, hair dripping pathetically in soup. Arven, very aware that Amaina could literally only be seen exactly as she intended to be, gave her a little suspicious glare, “Why isn’t he here?” He asked her, specifically.

OoO He was maybe a LITTLE asleep

O.O

OOO BUT I DIDN’T WAKE HIM UP SO I FEEL LIKE THAT'S A POINT IN MY FAVOR

“I don’t actually care if you did or didn’t mean to disturb his rest,” Shuichi pointed out, before Arven could start getting exasperated with Amaina, who seemed to somehow get covered in even more soup despite literally just sitting there, increasing her pathetic look, “Which you did, which is how we knew about it in the first place, but that’s not actually what bothered me about this. You sent him a message you were hungry under the expectation that he would drop everything and come to deliver you food, yes?”

Arven opened his mouth to defend himself on instinct, before hesitating. That had… sorta been, yeah…

“That’s what bothers me,” Shuichi frowned, clenching his hands tightly together as he said, “My husbands eagerness to please is not something to be taken advantage of specifically to mock him doing it. You don’t send someone on a personal errand for you just to laugh at them for being willing to do it. It’s the most basic type of school-yard bullying, and I won’t tolerate it.”

“I would also like to reiterate the total invasion of his privacy, but…yes. Shuu-chan’s point is paramount,” Kokichi softly added. It was a small amount of consideration that, apparently, they hadn’t wanted to wake Kaito…but it was a consideration already down a mean series of decisions. 

Doppio glanced up for a moment, frowning. Mocking? They weren’t going to mock Kaito if he did end up bringing them food. It was a kindness, if he did, and while Doppio still was feeling the sting and burn from even suggesting they ask anyone in the first place…well, it was a bad look, since he hadn’t thanked Kokichi yet, but he had intended to deeply thank anyone who came. It just…ended up that he was, uh, kind of sobbing when it came up…

Feeling a little unsure and nervous, Doppio looked at Shuuichi’s chair as he quietly spoke up. “...I-I understand your point a-about expecting that he’d drop everything, and…I’m sorry about that…a-and I’ll be sure to apologize to Kaito personally. But…i-if he did…that would’ve been a favor, and…that’s not something to mock? It’s nice… Why…would we laugh at Kaito for that?”

Frowning a little more, Doppio dared to glance up at Shuuichi properly…if just for a moment. “...if he’s talked about it with you guys, m-my issue with Kaito isn’t that he’s willing to help people. I get angry with him when he does things without my consent, o-or directly against what I want. Not…for him helping when I ask for help.”

Shuichi gave Doppio a long, cool look. 

“Amaina,” he said, looking down at the construct, who had gotten bored looking pitiful and was now swimming around the soup bowl in snorkeling gear. “What was the message to Kaito?”

[O]L[O] I’m hungry!

Shuichi then looked pointedly at Arven, who was twirling his thumb in little circles, looking away with his mouth scrunching up a little. “Anything else?” Shuichi asked, staring at Arven, “Any… requests? Or explanations? Or–”

[O]L[O] Nope! Just ‘I’m hungry’!

Shuichi tilted his head slightly at Doppio, before saying, “I really do just want to stress this to Arven, Doppio, since I fully believe your testimony. I think you had no intentions of mocking Kaito for wanting to help, and you two have understandable grievances with Kaito’s often obnoxiously controlling personality. And while Kokichi’s right, in that there’s a privacy issue, where I take issue is that Arven clearly had his own intentions with the message, regardless of how you felt about it, Doppio. So, I’d quite like to be able to talk to him about it.”

Doppio shrank a bit. Shuuichi wasn’t cruel and…he wasn’t even particularly cold about it, but he still felt shamed as he quietly nodded and shrank more, busying himself with the rest of dinner. 

It was sweet, and…well, Kokichi supposed this was a learning experience for him too. He did the same thing, after all--it was hard not to want to maturely consider your actions and accept responsibility when you were part of a conflict resolution conversation…

…to the point of taking blame that wasn’t yours, and allowing the people who needed to consider their actions and accept responsibility, but weren’t to continue to skate by without actually changing any. Seeing it on someone else…ah. He got it a little more. 

“...Arven?” Kokichi asked, prompting him. 

Arven squirmed a little more, studying the far wall. He could feel Doppio and Kokichi’s eyes on him. And they weren’t even mad at him, Shuichi’s gaze felt like a damn blizzard against him– “Okay, yes, I thought it’d be a little funny if Kaito showed up with food based on just knowing we were hungry.”

“I know,” Shuichi said, eyes still cold, “Would you like to know how I know that?”

There was a pause, and Arven realized he was actually expected to answer. An uncomfortable squirming in his stomach as he glanced over at the man, “Uh… how?”

“Because that was a favorite joke that Luminary guardsmen and secretaries enjoyed playing on me,” Shuichi said, lips thinning, real frustration running through him, “And on many people like me. I was a protege in a position at the castle that even for an indentured meant I was a highly capable and respectable person, and my word meant that not only peoples days, but their work and lives could change, depending on what I said about them, to the right person. This resulted in a lot of fear towards me, but more than that, was a jealousy and resentment. So, a small, constant way of ridiculing me was to take advantage of my position as someone who cannot, theoretically, say no. Any idle whim or desire? Little errands? Someone just feeling hungry? People delighted in sending me to fetch them food, just to show off that no matter my other privileges and abilities, they could still make me do that. The request simple, but the intention behind it humiliating.”

Arven frowned, putting his hand ups as he said, “Wait, this isn’t that–”

“It’s close enough that I’m sitting here right now, ready to tell you that it’s not good harmless fun. It’s demeaning, and it lingers in the mind. It doesn’t matter if it's a compulsion or a favor, if you’re doing it simply as a display of power or influence? You’re being a dick,” Shuichi frowned, “And while you have no power over Kaito, you do have influence. Don’t be cruel with it.”

Arven again felt the desire to argue, to defend himself. What Shuichi was accusing him of sounded so much worse, in the context of his own experience with it, and Arven didn’t want to feel associated with that sort of thought process… but while it wasn’t, essentially, ‘abusing the help’, he did kind of see how taking advantage of someone’s desire to be liked by you to send them on small errands could be… yeah, being a dick… “Sorry,” Arven said, lowering his hands. Feeling embarrassed.

Doppio had pulled into himself…but his gaze lifted when Arven…admitted? That he’d been trying to do something…funny? A puzzled confusion filled his expression as he looked over at his boyfriend, though he didn’t dare interrupt after being called out on…well, not interrupting, but being a block to getting the conversation started at all. 

…why…would that be funny? Honestly, when Arven had specified that his message be sent in a specific way, Doppio thought it was being nice. Because if Amaina took her own liberties, it would likely get over-dramatised, and it would likely end up with Kaito breaking down their door, worrying that one of them was bleeding out or something. He…thought the specifications were to make sure that Kaito knew it was an idle, non-urgent request. 

His confusion lingered as Shuuichi explained his personal experience with the concept. He…still didn’t really get it, from the people giving orders’ side of it, but…he did understand how it was aggravating from Shuuichi’s. Doppio’s entire job had been fulfilling any and every request, so doing whatever someone asked of him just…made sense. But Shuuichi had been a detective. Running errands was not in his job description…but being unable to actionably say no, and having to do that was…infuriating. People wasting your time for no reason…which was the sort of thing that, on a bad day, had Doppio considering murder. 

…he never meant to make Kaito feel like that…

Smiling softly at Arven’s apology--and feeling that he wasn’t just biting his tongue on a defense, but was absorbing Shuuichi’s point--Kokichi nodded at the teen. “Thank you for the apology. I’m sure Kai-chan would appreciate his own, too.”

Doppio shifted a little, half cringing like he was ashamed to speak, even as he did. “...would…i-it be alright if we…o-or…I apologized tomorrow? I…” Here, embarrassment bled back into Doppio’s form as he looked down, mumbling, “...I dunno if I can get up the stairs…”

“Kaito’s sleeping anyway,” Shuichi said, looking much more calm now that he had had his say, and Arven looked properly chagrined. “He might not realize anything even happened when he wakes up. I’ll warn him you wish to apologize to him, Arven,” Shuichi stressed, making it plain who he really thought should apologize, “But I’ll leave it to you to explain what you’re sorry for. Thank you.”

Arven winced. Got it. Prove he knew why he was apologizing. Gooooot it. 

Shuichi gave him one last stern look… before his demeanor changed. Smiling lightly as his eyes warmed, the chill gone as he said, “And it does seem like you’ve had a long day. I hope the hike was nice? If you weren’t aware, Chako’s actually in the kitchen now, and she makes an incredible hot chocolate. We could go ask her if she’d be willing to make two more for you two, if you’d like?”

There was still a certain tension in Doppio before he chanced slightly relaxing, nodding with a small smile. “It was really incredible… The whole hike is beautiful, and seeing the Sorl Woods at sunset really is like seeing an ocean of gold. We, uh, got to see a flock of birds fly up almost right over us too. I…didn’t really know about the, um, atmospheric pressure thing so…that was a learning experience, but…it was amazing.”

Kokichi laughed softly, looking awed at Doppio’s brief overview. “It sounds like it! Though I’m glad you two made it back before it’d started snowing for too long. Neehee, I had a problem with altitude too, actually, when our family took a trip to the waterfall north of here--it does catch up with you, huh?”

Seeing Doppio relax a little, not able to get overly embarrassed about his hiccup on the trip after hearing Kokichi have the same issue, Kokichi gave Shuuichi a grin. “...we could ask for more than two, too.”

Glancing to Arven, Doppio nodded slightly. “Um… If it’s no trouble then…that would be really nice, thanks. A-and thank you a lot for the food, Prince Kokichi. I really appreciate it.”

“No problem!” Kokichi chirped. “While we did have stuff to say about how you asked, I figured that you guys would probably be pretty tired out.”

More hot chocolate? Heck yeah. 

Shuichi smiled lightly at Kokichi, before standing up, brushing off his pants a bit, “We’ll be back. Kokichi, let’s go get our desserts while our sugar warden’s asleep.”

Heading out, Shuichi sighed as they closed the door behind them, “...okay, I have no idea what Kaito gets out of these exchanges. I’m exhausted, and I’ve only done this with them once.”

Kokichi grinned and glommed onto Shuuichi’s arm, nuzzling it as they headed out towards the kitchen. Snorting, he guessed, “The satisfaction of helping a younger generation grow into themselves? Liking the less emotionally charged moments enough that powering through these ones is worth it?”

“...you okay?” he asked more seriously, looking up at Shuuichi with a slightly concerned look. “I mean, exhaustion aside, but… I can’t imagine it felt great, having Doppio flip out on you. And having Arven blame you for it.”

“Ngh. I’ll do that with my own children, thanks. Leave the ‘adopting everyone I see’ thing to Kaito and Maki,” Shuichi said, wrinkling his nose a little, his hand crossing over himself to clasp Kokichi’s arm a bit, squeezing it affectionately, “Honestly? I just felt a bit inadequate. But I always feel a little inadequate, when I see someone doing something so heavily emotional like that. I wish I was better at comforting people. Especially with emotions I’ve felt myself.”

“I can’t explain how often I’ve felt that exact same creeping dread of punishment,” Shuichi sighed, closing his eyes, “That certainty I’ve done something wrong, and I’m just waiting for the hammer to fall. The waiting itself becomes most of the punishment. Beating myself up and overthinking everything, getting more and more anxious as I wait to see what’s going to happen. Sometimes the actual punishments were the most relieving point of the process.” 

“I noticed what was happening, and I really did try to reassure him my frustration wasn’t leading to some grand punishment,” Shuichi frowned, “But… I couldn’t get him to listen to me at all. I couldn’t break through.”

“...also, when we get back up to the room? Do me a favor and peek at the memory for me?” Shuichi said, whispering as he said softly to Kokichi, “I need to confirm I saw what I think I saw.”

Kokichi laughed softly. Kaito and Maki were magnets, in their own ways, for becoming involved in other people’s lives, and…well, Kokichi had one of the most involved jobs a person could have, so Shuuichi’s choice to put his efforts only into his own children was an outlier only by their outlier of a situation. “It’s a difficult skill, definitely…but I’m still proud of you for trying. Even if it kind of spiraled. Doppio and Arven really aren’t your responsibility, but…I’m proud of you for reaching out to them anyway.”

There was a reason the adoption agency wasn’t left to manage finding guardians for children who had been put under the care of CPS alone. As robust as their systems and interviews already were, finding good guardians for abused children required an additional set of eyes. It wasn’t enough to just be a good parent, those kids needed someone who would be able to manage…well, abuse responses. They weren’t skills every suitable parent had. 

Even people who understood those feelings exactly. 

His gaze softening, Kokichi hugged Shuuichi’s arm a bit more. “I didn’t want to derail things to ask what happened…but I think I got a good idea from what he was feeling… I think your strategy was pretty good, but…just not for him. He gets lost in his head a lot…it makes trying to reach out to him difficult, especially without making his panic worse. I think Kai-chan’s had some issues with that too, from the other side of your attempt.”

Kokichi…wasn’t exactly sure what he wanted to say next, but it was blown out of the water by Shuuichi’s request. His eyes widened a little in concern, but he nodded, patting Shuuichi’s hand. “Of course…”

He glanced back to the hall behind them. Since Shuuichi didn’t bring it up before… “...can I assume that…what you want to check isn’t a danger to them?”

“You can assume that I am mostly just feeling nosy,” Shuichi said, smiling softly at Kokichi, “but, that I also believe that us knowing they’re capable of some very impressive feats can only make them safer.”

“We could, if you’d prefer, just tell them I have a suspicion and ask them to tell us,” Shuicho offered, as they got outside of the kitchen door, “But we are asking them with the risk that they might closing themselves off entirely…though,” Shuichi paused, thinking about it, “Doppio was literally just complaining about Kaito pulling that sort of thing…”

Well…they already knew that the boys were capable of very impressive things, so if there was something new… 

Quickly popping in to ask someone--Chako, absolutely--for four more mugs of hot chocolate, and…maybe less quickly regaling several staff members about how Miyako’s first food was hot chocolate, and how she seemed to adore it (and Kokichi got quite a kick out of the surge of an ego boost he could feel coming from Chako hearing that), soon they were waiting outside the kitchen, Kokichi snagging a cookie still out for the dinner service. 

“You make a good point,” he smiled at Shuuichi, “And…I think it’s kinder to them to ask about things that, yanno, are pertaining to them. Arven seems to be taking it in stride, but I know Doppio has a few concerns--I feel like it’d help their trust and sense of safety if it never feels like people are conspiring behind their backs.”

All of a sudden, Kokichi’s gaze went very tired as he leaned against Shuuichi’s shoulder. “...I think it would be nice if Doppio didn’t have to worry about that again.”

“But conspiring is so much fun,” Shuichi smiled… before resting his head against Kokichi’s, “Alright, we’ll just ask. But should I tell you what I thought I saw first? Just so you know what I know? Or do you want to wait?”

Kokichi giggled softly before nuzzling his husband. “It might be a little less fair for their privacy, but I think I’d like to go into at least one conversation knowing what’s going on. What caught your eye, honey?”

Shuichi glanced around, before wrapping his arm around the small of Kokichi’s back, leaning down to whisper, “He phased through the air, moving across the room in less than a second. Doppio.”

Kokichi happily leaned into Shuuichi’s arms, always happy for contact even if it was something of a distraction to speak covertly. Though, what that covert information was… Kokichi hummed softly, tilting his head a little as he thought that over. “...well, Kai-chan did say he could be very quick when he wants to. And that is possible. Still worth confirming, I think, just to have everyone on the same page, but…mostly, that’s just kind of neat!”

Looking up at Shuuichi, Kokichi smiled brightly. “I mean, haven’t you ever wished for teleportation?”

“I’d pick mind reading over it any day,” Shuichi smiled back lightly, lightly hugging Kokichi, “But it is one of the better potential powers, I’d agree. But it does make me curious if that’s simply one of many things he’s capable of, that we don’t know about. Tulpa’s are functionally unknowns, according to the research we’ve done. I’ll admit, I thought shapeshifting was going to be what we’d eventually discover about him. But perhaps his looks stem from his sense of identity, and that’s harder to change on a whim.”

Shuichi knew for himself how hard that was. When Kokichi came to visit, Shuichi still looked exactly as he had when he had first arrived to the castle… except for the last time, where things had started to change a little. For one, the scar on his waist was starting to show, Shuichi starting to really internalize that the scar he otherwise ignored in his day to day life was there. Maki had hurt him. It had happened. He was starting to accept it as a part of himself.

The breasts were starting to show too, though Shuichi resented it a bit. The weight still wasn’t in his mental projections at all, which he was starting to feel a little exasperated to himself about. He could accept breasts where he had never had any before, even reluctantly, but not, what, thirty extra pounds? Honestly, who would have guessed he was so vain. He didn’t even think he looked that bad, anymore. He was starting to see what Kaito and Kokichi were always gushing about, looking at his thighs and ass, felt more appreciated then mocked when Kaito grabbed at his hips, holding him close… but he still couldn’t internalize it, even if he could objectively appreciate it more. In his head, he was still a wooden plank with entirely masculine features. 

Kaito had, once, pointed out to Shuichi that Kaito didn’t actually think Shuichi had looked like that, when Shuichi had been musing to him about this. That Shuichi seemed to not comprehend that regardless of his other features, he had always had an ass. “Did you really never notice?” Kaito had asked, when Shuich gave him a dry look, assuming Kaito was just being crass, “I mean, I thought you wore your pants that tight around them because you liked it, not because you didn’t know what it looked like…”

Shuichi wasn’t entirely convinced it was Kaito who was misremembering him… but he could recognize now how much of his own view of himself was an idea of what he looked like, rather then how he actually did. It was… still odd, though thankfully less jarring as time went on. Shuichi coming to terms with the disconnect. 

…though he still wanted to lose the weight, dammit.

Kokichi giggled through the hug. “I dunno, it’s pretty tempting… I usually don’t really mind it, but the number of times I need forms or documents from downstairs that I only realize I need once I’m back in the office? Just being able to pop down there in an instant seems pretty handy.” He was mostly joking around so…Kokichi didn’t feel too self-conscious about his privilege in being able to prefer a different power, considering he, to a point, was a mind-reader. 

His mirth did calm anyway as he sighed softly. “On a whim, yeah, but… Well, I know Doppio-kun struggled a lot, and probably still is, when his ‘image’ changed all of a sudden. Those two weeks he caked himself in makeup? Poor kid was miserable… Even for something he wanted and was used to, if he can shapeshift? Then it’s something that he struggles with, at the very least.”

The kitchen door opened, and Kokichi perked, seeing four mugs with a tower of whipped cream on each. Grinning brightly--and just barely not drooling--Kokichi momentarily parted from Shuuichi to take the tray, thanking Chako deeply before turning back to his husband. “But, alright. Let’s go get some clarification.”

Shuichi lit up at the sight of all the whipped cream– mmmm– watching as Kokichi took the tray and moving in step with him back to the boys, entirely content to let him do the heavy lifting. Though, because he was a very gracious husband, he did do the task of knocking on the door, calling through, “We’re back.”

Arven opened the door, automatically reaching to take the tray from Kokichi– he had been too stressed out about Doppio before to be polite to the prince the first time around– as he called back, “Aceto! I think the kitchen used up all the cream on us today! Look at this! There’s even little chocolate flakes on the whipped cream!”

“Chako is exceptional at her craft,” Shuichi said, settling back in his seat, waiting patiently for Kokichi to hand him his drink before sipping at it, smiling lightly, “I can’t believe I ever didn’t like sugary drinks. Missed out my entire childhood. I have so much time to make up for.”

Taking another sip, Shuichi placed his drink on his lap, looking somewhat more somber as he asked, “Did you two have a chance to regroup?”

Arven glanced over at Doppio. What had happened while they were gone? Well–

-

Twenty minutes ago, Arven watched Shuichi and Kokichi leave the room, before looking to his boyfriend, “...you alright?”

Doppio was quiet for a few moments before shrugging, eating more dinner. “...yes? No? No, but…n-not… More just…emotionally. But otherwise, yeah.”

Finishing up with a sigh, Doppio set the bowl and plate to the side before he scooted back on the bed more, picking up his cat pillow and smushing it over his face. He groaned into it for a moment, really smashing the plush fill down, before rolling it down to his chest, not actually trying to smother himself. 

Face set in a cringing wince, he groaned, “...why did I do that…?”

“Um…” Arven scratched his arm a bit, glancing over his shoulder at the closed door. It wasn’t that what Kokichi had said hadn’t sunk in, he could see that Shuichi made a mistake and it wasn’t something to hold against the guy… but, “Because some guy decided to come down and be weird at you, just because he wanted to talk to me?”

Arven went to put the bowls away on the desk, before coming back to flop down next to Doppio, giving him a slightly sad look as he said, “...I know that’s not really what happened. But I don’t really know why that happened. I don’t think you did anything wrong though. You… protected me. I guess. Even if he probably wasn’t ever going to hit me.”

Doppio tilted his head over to meet Arven’s gaze, looking sad and embarrassed, even if he didn’t think he would be bursting into tears again anytime soon. “He wasn’t even…weird. And…I-I know that he wasn’t going to hit you… If not for moral reasons, then…i-it be horrible for CPS to have to present a case against the royal family.” That was part of why Doppio really would never actually ask for a restraining order against Kaito. Mariah had talked about how King Aiichi had a greater duty to his care, as his legal guardian, than he had to his family, but…

…Doppio could never do that to them. 

And…he knew they wouldn’t to him. 

“I know that it’d be fine…a-and Shuuichi was even trying to talk to me and I just…” Doppio cringed and pulled the pillow over his head again. “Ugh.”

Arven pouted at Doppio, wanting to hug him, but remembering how much better Doppio had seemed when Kokichi had gotten him to let go. Wringing his hands together a little, Arven glanced to the side, trying to think of something reassuring to say. But nothing in particular came to mind, so Arven tried instead, “Why did that happen? When I came out, you just looked really panicked while Shuichi was saying something about his mentor? I didn’t really pick up on any of it, but then you just sorta…”

Arven tried to mime out ‘shifting in and out of existence really fast from one side of the room to the other’ and made a ‘schwoop’ sound as he cut his hand through the air like an arrow in his best attempt. “And you were in front of me. You don’t really ignore people, even when you’re angry. So…?”

“Peeling…” Doppio groaned, before sitting up with a sigh, moving the pillow to his lap. He looked to the side, eyes lowered with guilt and discomfort. “...I kept skipping forward. I couldn’t hear what Prince Shuuichi was saying, a-and when I realized that, it just made it worse… It’s…”

He squinted his eyes a little. “It’s…weird. That…I looked like I was…teleporting to you?” He glanced up, confirming that with Arven. “...since…if I was just…skipping over time? Then…it should’ve just looked like things were normal, but…maybe just without really registering what time skipped? My dad never noticed anything different when I did it…”

Arven stopped, raising an eyebrow, “...really? Wait, so time doesn’t stop for you? Or…”

Arven tilted his head back, trying to figure it out, “...is this less ‘you stop time’ or ‘you skip through time’ and more just… you…don’t perceive it happening? Time doesn’t stop, you stop? Consciously experiencing it?”

“...wait, no, that wouldn’t explain what I saw at all.” Arven muttered, rubbing his temples, “Wait, okay, so… unless I stopped consciously experiencing the passage of time? And that was why I noticed anything? Or… time ceased… being available to experience…”

OoO You’re gonna give yourself a headache little king.

“Uuuuuugh.” Arven agreed, rubbing his temples, “It doesn’t matter! It’s okay if you were feeling defensive! Sometimes we gotta defend ourselves! Even if… we don’t! Maybe!”

Doppio grimaced in confusion, hunching over the pillow. “I don’t know… It doesn’t feel like a ‘stop’ to me. It’s just…one moment, and then the next, except the next is, logically, several moments after the first, but all the ones in-between just…didn’t happen. But no one notices that they didn’t, and just carry on as if they did.”

…he thought. Considering Doppio didn’t really use skipping time as much as his other abilities, and it tended to happen in a panic, he wasn’t…like, taking notes or anything. 

…but Doppio skipping wasn’t really…what he was upset about. 

Sighing, Doppio hugged the cat pillow tightly to himself. “That’s what Prince Kokichi was saying, I think… That it’s not…something awful of me for freaking out, even when nothing happened. But I still feel so…” He made a frustrated huff of a sound, unable to really articulate it. “...it makes me feel like there’s something wrong with me…even after hearing him directly address that and say that there’s not.”

“Well, no, because you didn’t hear it,” Arven pointed out, reaching over to poke him lightly. Poking him gently on the shoulder, as he pouted at him, “Right? Isn’t that the problem? That you were… consciously… unconscious of the… conscious movement of time–ahhhhhh, I can’t figure out how your thing works!” Arven groaned, flopping backwards.

Doppio wilted with a sigh, agreeing with the confusing nonsense of his ability…before he awkwardly smiled. “I-I mean…yes, but…I was talking about what Prince Kokichi said after, not…what Prince Shuuichi was saying…because I still don’t know what he said.”

“Oh,” Arven said, frowning as he rolled onto his side, looking at Doppio, “But, that’s not fair to you, to say you should have calmed down by then. You were already hyped up by that point. It was a matter of calming down, by the time Prince Kokichi started talking to you. That’s not your fault.”

“I know,” Doppio groaned, dropping his head. “That’s…all the stuff he was talking about. But I still feel bad. And embarrassed… And…”

…like no one would want to adopt some broken idiot that would flip out at the sign of a frown. 

Arven scooted forward, trying to catch Doppio’s eyes. He didn’t say anything, just frowned sadly at him. Reaching for Doppio’s hand, scratching at the back of his palm lightly with his fingernail.

Sighing, Doppio stroked the underside of Arven’s wrist with a finger, before slouching his back enough to press a kiss to Arven’s forehead. “...you didn’t think Shuuichi was going to hurt you, did you.”

“No,” Arven admitted, scooting closer after the kiss, though still not really touching Doppio, “If I’m being honest, I wasn’t actually sure what you were doing when you appeared in front of me. I sort of thought you were just mad at him and wanted to get in his face. If I had understood what was happening, I’d have tried to calm you down.”

“But… even if he was never going to hurt me, I still like that you came to defend me,” Arven frowned, “If that helps any? I feel really protected. I just wish we could have kept you from feeling like you were in danger at all.”

He hadn’t asked it as a question so Arven’s confirmation was borderline superfluous, though Doppio would still eagerly listen to even the most repetitive, rote drolling that Arven said. But…of course Arven hadn’t thought that Shuuichi would hurt him. Because he wouldn’t. And it was…absurd that Doppio had. 

Doppio looked down at Arven softly and set the cat pillow to just rest in his lap, not moving the hand that Arven was already touching so he moved the other to cup his boyfriend’s cheek, gently stroking over the planes of his face. “...I can’t bear to think about anyone hurting you. I was already panicking but…it was so much worse when you got out of the bathroom and…all I could think of was that I needed to protect you.”

He smiled thinly. “I-I mean… Unarmed I don’t think even the cruelest version of Prince Shuuichi could really hurt us in a way that would be…it. But…even for minor, doable pain… I don’t want that for you.”

Arven smiled at that, looking warm and rosy, flattered by Doppio’s soft love and care for him… before he huffed, looking annoyed, “Well, I don’t want anything to happen to you either. You’re such a doofus. I don’t need you to stand between me and danger. That means you’d get hurt, and I don’t want that.”

Scooting in closer, closing his eyes as he felt the warmth of Doppio’s hand, he whispered, “Stand with me next time, Aceto. We’re facing things together. I don’t want you to guard me with your body.”

Doppio let out a sheepish chuckle at Arven’s annoyance and the insult. “I know… Knowing how I feel about the idea of someone hurting you, I can guess you feel at least similarly. Even some…stupid idea about me being able to take things that you can’t…I-I mean, I just said it. Even the smallest injuries still hurt, so…no matter what it actually is, or how well I could withstand it, you never want to see me hurt either, right?”

Bending over again, Doppio pressed a lingering kiss on Arven’s forehead. “...I’ll do my best to build better habits. Not that I hope we’ll have to face danger…a-at all, but… We take care of each other, no martyrdom here.”

Nuzzling his nose a little against the fluffy strays of Arven’s bangs, Doppio was startled by a knock on the door, bopping his head against Arven’s a little--which, everything up to the same time, left Doppio rubbing his nose with a scrunched expression while Arven opened the door for the princes, and hot chocolates were distributed. 

And when asked about the break?

“Uh…y-yeah, I guess,” Doppio shrugged, getting comfortable around his cat pillow while still being able to sip from his mug. Oooh… Perfect…

“Good,” Shuichi nodded, tilting his head, “I have a few questions regarding what just happened, if I may?”

Arven glanced at Doppio, taking his cues as to how hostile they were being, if at all. 

Doppio cringed a little, but…well, his reaction before had been rather big, so comparing anything to it was a little misrepresentative, but, to say the least, his embarrassment wasn’t as bad as it had been. Nodding stiltedly after a moment, Doppio chewed on the inside of his lip. “I mean, sure… I-I’m sure you… Yeah… Sure.”

Settling back in the chair he’d brought over before, Kokichi offered Doppio a kind smile. “You’re not in trouble for it or anything. Shuu-chan just wants to clarify something so we don’t have more misunderstandings.”

Shuichi nodded, though he knew his first question wasn’t going to be what Kokichi was entirely prepped for, as he asked, “What was it about my interaction that set you off? As far as the stories he’s shared with us, you’ve never…” Shuichi paused, before deciding to call it what it was, “assumed he was going to attack you. At least not that Kaito’s ever shared with us. This makes me think it’s something I very specifically did, that’s part of my mannerisms. I’d like to try to avoid it in the future, if you think you can pinpoint what it was?”

“Maybe because you talk like that?” Arven asked dryly, tilting his head a bit.

Shuichi paused, genuinely startled “...like?”

“You have this way of talking, sometimes. I don’t know… you sound like Kirumi, is maybe the closest way I can describe it. She talks really stiff too. But you only talk like that when you talk to us. You talk normal to your husbands.”

Shuichi blinked, before glancing at Kokichi, looking for confirmation. “?”

Kokichi might’ve assured him he wasn’t in trouble, but at Shuuichi’s question, Doppio sure felt like he was. How…to explain what made him panic? That felt like a loaded question…

But Doppio was saved from answering, at least right away, leaving him to grimace and wince around the very concept. 

Smiling softly, Kokichi shrugged a little. “You do have a different style. It kind of reminds me of how you spoke to me when we first met--it’s not the ice-cold ultra professional, authoritative stuff you do when you don’t like someone, and conversations are more like battlegrounds with Shuu-chan picking words apart for weak points. But it still is a little more leaning towards that than how you talk when we’re hanging out in our room.”

Kokichi laughed softly, tugging on a strand of his hair. “I…thought Shuu-chan was putting on an authoritative voice ‘cause he didn’t want teenagers to bully him too.”

Doppio looked to the side, tapping his fingers lightly on his mug. “...you do kind of talk like you hate us…b-but what you’re actually saying and do isn’t like that. Kirumi kind of does that, but I k-kinda get the general annoyance with everything, coming from a professional place.”

Shuichi pouted, “I don’t hate you. You're someone both of my husbands have taken a vested interest in. What, am I supposed to hate you for continuously and ruthlessly swindling my husband out of Miyako’s milk money?”

Arven blinked, “...wha’?”

Shuichi eyes suddenly started to water, looking away demure as he put his hand daintily over his mouth to hide the ‘sudden rush of emotion’, “M-my poor child, wearing last weeks onesies, ragged and used up as she cries for the nourishment that her father throws away gambling with and spoiling his new… favorites… and poor Timothy. Kaito said he couldn’t buy Chase new shoes, because he spent the money buying you two…” Shuichi couldn’t remember the context Kaito had told him the joke in, so decided to swing for the fences and said, “ice cream. And I allow all of this to happen obediently, just to be told I h-hate them…” he sniffled, covering his face some more.

Kokichi snorted softly and shook his head, though for the time being he just sipped his hot chocolate. If Doppio took it seriously and started to freak out again, he’d step in, but…if the joke landed in any way? He’d rather not preemptively trample over his husband creating a stronger bond with the teens. 

It was hard to say it landed, but… Doppio, having heard the ‘you’re stealing my children’s money’ ‘joke’ from Kaito almost since the moment they’d met, did recognize it as a joke, thank you very much to anyone (Kaito) who said he didn’t have a sense of humor, but…

Shuuichi telling it this way?

Doppio just huffed, grimacing as he curled around his pillow and mug tighter. Muttering, “You’re just like my coworkers…”

“The hardened criminals?” Shuichi guessed, moving his hand and looking back, his expression normal again as he seemed to consider this curiously, “Well, they do say it’s a thin line between the justice system and the criminal organization. But I’m curious if you mean in the sense of ‘danger’ you may have gotten from them. I am still trying to figure out how to avoid inciting that sort of response again.”

And considering his famously angry husband had–again, as far as Shuichi knew– never set off Doppio’s immediate danger senses? Shuichi was more than willing to borrow some of his mannerisms, if it meant that the boys were more at ease with him… though, hopefully, as Kokichi had pointed out, without it inviting them to be little assholes in his own life. Shuichi didn’t have that sort of patience. Endlessly chasing after someone who hated him was more Kaito’s thing, thank you.

Doppio glanced up, blinking, before a more uncomfortable expression scrunched his face. “No, I… Sorry, I… You just have the same sense of ‘humor’ as some of my coworkers…” Where things were less ‘jokes’ and more just…ways to antagonize people. Played off as ‘jokes’ if the person didn’t react, letting them crow more about being a party pooper stick in the mud, or played straight and…often violent, if you played into it. A lose-lose game that they were constantly writing and changing the rules to. 

No, what had actually set Doppio off was…

He sighed, looking…miserable to say this. And he barely didn’t, words coming in a quiet, ashamed mumble. “...you get angry the same way my dad does.”

“Hmmm, well, that is less than ideal,” Shuichi admitted, playing with his bangs a little, wishing a bit he had his hat, if only to have something to fiddle with. He was wearing it less and less these days, to the point where he wasn't wearing it more often than not. Which was good, except for in moments like these, where he was feeling a bit stressed. “I’ve been told my anger comes off as… well, how Kokichi explained it earlier, but the usual summary is ‘cold’. Distant, quiet, frustrated.”

With, rarely, but occasional, physical lashing out. Especially when it was being antagonized out of him. Shuichi had wanted to hurt Brent, for what he had put Kokichi through even before the kidnapping, and, well… he had held a blade to Kaito. Kaito had asked for it, sure, but Shuichi had felt a genuine desire to follow through. Rare, but that instinct did exist in him.

Doppio nodded slightly, though he kept his gaze away. Where once a person could only dream of being compared to his dad…Doppio couldn’t imagine how…insulting that was to hear. That he was comparing Shuuichi, an odd, but ultimately good man that Doppio trusted, to…the man that abused him. In the exact qualities that…maybe…led to that abuse. 

It probably would’ve been less insulting to spit in Shuuichi’s face. 

The slight mirth that had been in Kokichi’s face faded into sadness as he looked at Doppio, then glanced at his husband. “I see… That makes a lot of sense, then, why you got scared, even though Shuu-chan is a different person. Recognizing familiar things in a person can make it incredibly hard to see them as they are.”

Doppio just shrank more. “...I always knew I screwed up when my dad started answering in one or two words ‘n…he wouldn’t look at me. Or he’d just ignore me outright. S…” Chewing his lip to shreds, he made a gesture almost like a shrug. “...sometimes I’d be able to fix it, if…I was really, really good at my job, and offered everything he could need without any indication. And…then he’d start talking to me again.”

…and, other times, his father had ignored him for days. Sometimes the cold dismissal lasted long, but not too long, just long enough for Doppio to stumble into whatever it was that had been bad in his attempts to make things right, and then…he’d end the day with an icepack. In a way…Doppio almost craved being hit. His dad never continued the silent treatment past it more than an hour or two. It meant that it was over. 

Shuichi glanced worriedly at Kokichi, roughly at the same time Arven did the same for Doppio. Shuichi looking for help while Arven wanted to comfort, and both not sure how to start.

But Shuichi clenched his fists and told himself he could do this without, hopefully, setting the boy off again, as he tried to say softly, “...if it helps, I don’t mind if you see traits of your father, in me.”

Arven blanched at this a bit, giving Shuichi an incredulous look at that baffling statement, “If it helps? Why would that help?”

“I…” Shuichi hesitated, before shrugging lightly, “I don’t think I can offer to be different, is the main problem. I can’t transform my entire personality to resemble someone else less. I could try, but I’d fail. And since I can’t offer you that… I could either stay away from you, or perhaps be someone you could… use as a way to work through those feelings? I don’t know, in truth I don’t exactly want that myself. It’s just… I’d like to be able to use my resemblance to him as a way to help you, if I could. But I don’t even know if that’d really help.”

It was flattering that Shuuichi looked to him for help, but…Kokichi had no clue what to do. It wasn’t Doppio’s fault for being scared just as much as it wasn’t Shuuichi’s fault for…having his personality. As much as Kokichi had focused on Doppio initially, of course he had! The boy had been crying and Kokichi had been able to feel his panic and horror and mortification from halls away. So in that moment, Doppio had needed unambiguous reassurance more than Shuuichi had.

But, as far as Kokichi understood what had happened, Shuuichi hadn’t done anything wrong either. Yes, he could be cold, but being peppy and friendly wasn’t a requirement for being a decent person. Shuuichi had come to talk to the boys about a real problem, and he approached it in a mature, reasonable way and…

…it just was too reminiscent of things that hurt Doppio. That wasn’t anyone’s fault. 

But…that did make it difficult to figure out what to…do. 

Thankfully, his husband had always been a clever cookie. 

While Arven had been baffled, Shuuichi’s declaration pulled Doppio’s gaze back up, some of his tension easing. And he listened to the prince before nodding slightly. “...I…am sorry that I do. I do know that you’re a different person!” he glanced to Kokichi quickly, harkening back to the point he’d made earlier, “A-and I do trust you t-to, um, be one of the people looking out for me and stuff… So…so I really don’t mean for the insult and…it does help to know you aren’t taking it that way…”

Sighing, Doppio ran a stressed hand through his bangs. “I-I wouldn’t ask you to change… You didn’t mean for any of this, you’re just…you. And…I don’t know if all that would help either a-and…I’d feel a little weird about you being, like…exposure therapy. But…” He glanced around, collecting his thoughts, before glancing up at Shuuichi again. “...just…give me a second, i-if you notice me tensing up if you’re pissed? I… I think I could… I dunno… I don’t want to be impossible to talk to…”

Shuichi paused, considering it. He didn’t want Doppio to have to suffer through it either, if he was around and Doppio was uncomfortable with him. “Would it help to just have space between us? Like if I see you’re panicking, to walk away? Honestly, beyond you messing with my family in any way, I can’t see too many scenarios ahead of us where I’d be angry with you anyway. No offense, but you’re both just children,” Shuichi shrugged, “and it’d be a bit foolish on my part to find myself getting irritated with what either of you do in general. If I find myself angry with you over and over again, that’s probably an issue with me, not you. And not one I currently have.”

“I don’t really get why people say it like that,” Arven frowned, “What does it matter if we’re ‘just kids’. Though, yeah, we’re not even that irritating in general, we mostly just keep to ourselves. Kaito only gets caught in our moods and stuff just because he’s constantly pushing himself into our spaces. What’s to get mad at?”

“Treating my husband like some chew toy is still the big one,” Shuichi said dryly, “But, even then, you rarely cross the line the way you did today. Beyond that, I suppose just excuse yourself if you see me getting angry at someone else? But even then, I can’t stress this enough, I am slow to anger. It really shouldn’t be a recurring problem between us.”

“And I don’t want it to be, and I’d rather be banished from you then make you feel trapped with someone you have to bend over backwards to avoid punishment for,” Shuichi said, looking sternly at Doppio, “I don’t mind that you see your father in me, but I don’t want to remind you of him either.”

Doppio considered that, gnawing on the border of his lower lip. “...maybe? I-I mean… I kind of…spiraled myself not really because of anything you were doing but…because you were there, and I kept just…thinking new stuff. If one of us left, then…maybe… Though…I wouldn’t want you to be unable to ever air any grievance with me.”

Kokichi nodded a bit. “I learned the hard way that, for people involved with each other, complete avoidance isn’t actually a helpful method…but breaks are. And there are a lot of degrees to things like anger and annoyance that I’m sure Shuu-chan would be free to speak his mind on, and it wouldn’t trigger you.” It was just this particular time that was a bit more heated than usual, but…now they knew. 

Smiling a little amusedly at Arven, Kokichi tried to briefly explain his own understanding. “I know hearing that phrase, ‘just kids’, so much might feel infuriating…but there is a point to it. While children are capable of genuine, malicious cruelty…most of the time, the things they do that hurt others aren’t that. Most of the time, the harm they cause others is accidental…and even the genuine cruelty is more on the fault of the adults present in that child’s life, than it is a measure of their character. People are always learning and changing and growing, but, if not having the greatest leaps, than the most visible ones are during childhood, and given an explanation or observation or just a better situation, a child can entirely change how they interact with the world in a very short amount of time.”

“While I think most people should be given the benefit of the doubt…it is a worse look on an adult with decades of social experience to have hurt others, than it is for a child who has had only a few years in any given circle. So, when people say ‘just kids’...it’s a shorthand reminder that the hurt you’ve caused isn’t the mark of a cruel personality, and that the courtesy of second chances and learning opportunities should be more readily extended to children.”

Doppio just blinked at Kokichi, having…faded out during a few words of the…lengthy monologue. 

Arven nodded, listening dutifully. “I guess that makes sense, yeah. So you’re saying that Shuichi doesn’t think it’s worth getting mad at us over and over, because he’s more leaning towards letting us learn how to… not make him mad, over and over?”

“Why are we saying ‘over and over’ like this has literally happened more than this one time?” Shuichi muttered, “And I didn’t even get that mad. Next time I’m just telling Kaito to come down here to defend himself, if the children bully him, that’s his problem.”

“You’re meaner to Kaito than we are,” Arven pouted, “It’s not our fault that he likes it.”

“...what!?” Shuichi squawked, face pinking in embarrassment, “When did he say that!?”

“I think…” Arven closed his eyes, nodding serenely, “I think Aceto should be allowed to call you one mean name. As a treat.”

“Absolutely not, I’m not an Ouma, you can’t just insult me because you feel like it,” Shuichi said dryly, before reaching over to pat Kokichi’s back, “Sorry… you know, I had such a strong urge to call you ‘darling’? I wonder where that came from?” Shuichi admitted, looking curiously at Kokichi before shrugging, “Doppio, are you actually still upset? Because there was one other thing we wanted to talk to you about, and honestly by this point I’d be up to adding in this new thing, and then dealing with any heated emotions that come from that as a sort of big, emotional bundle.”

Kokichi raised an eyebrow, snorting a little. Oh Kaito… He trusted his husband enough that he didn’t think Kaito let anything extremely private out of the bag, but…Kaito really did have such a low filter on his love life. Even to the children… In some cases, even more boldly with Tim and the girls, simply because Kaito assumed they wouldn’t have any context. Well… Kokichi would just have to be diligent to mediate conversations whether confused or uncomfortable. 

Doppio, on the other hand, made a sort of stressed, worried sound as he vehemently shook his head to Arven’s idea of justice. He wasn’t upset with Shuuichi, and it hadn’t been the prince’s fault! No recompense needed to happen! 

While Kokichi gave Shuuichi a starry-eyed look at the idea of Shuuichi calling him ‘darling’, Doppio just gave a stressed sigh and pressed the palm of his hand against his browbone. “I mean…I’m still frustrated with myself but…at this point I just have to get over it… And…” He gave the princes a wary, stressed look. “...since you just said you have more to talk about, please just…bring it up now? I’ll just freak myself out if you keep it for later.”

“Agreed,” Shuichi said, looking away shyly at the sheer enthusiasm that was radiating off of Kokichi from the ‘darling’ confession, feeling a tad self-conscious at his husbands joy. He rarely had any desire to call his husbands by nicknames or petnames, so… he felt a little silly. Maybe he’d play around with it more. “Ahem. Um, yes, agreed about… ah, right! My next question.”

Looking to Doppio, Shuichi asked, “I thought I saw you teleport across the room earlier. Did I?”

“OH WOW, HE’S JUST… SO FAST!” Arven shouted. Somewhere, Kaito shifted in his sleep, practically able to feel someone doing the ‘lying while shouting’ technique. Truly, this time, it would work out for someone… “So fast! Looks like you’d blink and miss it!”

Doppio startled a bit from Arven’s sudden volume, holding his mug to his chest before he let out a small sigh. He hadn’t told the royal family about his abilities…but Doppio didn’t really have a strong reason why. He just…barely understood them, and then with all the stuff about his dad and…him, it just…got lost. Still, Doppio didn’t feel the strongest inclination to explain it all…but not enough to…lie to the point of stress, either. 

…especially because Prince Kokichi looked particularly humoring towards Arven’s shouting. 

“...if that’s what you thought you saw, then…that’s probably what it looked like to you,” Doppio said softly. “I didn’t…but I don’t know why it looked like that to you either.”

Shuichi side-eyed Kokichi a bit. The perp was being cagey. What’s the play here, boss?

Arven, in turn, nodded certainly, crossing his arms over his mug as he said, “Yep. Saw what you thought you saw. Better get your eyes checked, old man. Near-sightedness creeps up on all of us.”

Doppio sighed, giving Arven an inscrutable look…which fueled Kokichi’s decision for his next question. “What did you actually do, then? Since you know exactly the moment Shuu-chan’s talking about, to say you didn’t teleport, but it probably looked like that to him.”

Doppio’s look at Kokichi was similar to the one before, but a bit more strained. “...I just walked over?”

At that, Kokichi tilted his head a little, looking Doppio over with curiosity. …because that wasn’t a lie. 

Arven nodded, raising his chin a bit as he swished his mug around in his hand a bit, “Walked fast, like I said. He was in a hurry! He thought I was in danger!”

Shuichi stared cooly at Doppio… before his face scrunched up a bit. Entirely uncertain how to prod at this, without literally restarting the same issue they had started with. His interrogation traits not that different from his anger traits. “...if you don’t want to tell us, we obviously can’t make you. But I’m not easily lied to, and you should remain aware that I am certain something happened. I won’t just pretend to not know what I already know.”

Doppio sighed again, though more softly, recognizing the olive branch extended to him. “...I really don’t know how to explain it… Apparently my best…guess. Still leaves too much that’s just…confusing,” he sighed tiredly, glancing over to Arven. “...did you notice anything else weird? Because otherwise… I really didn’t teleport, but…if it looked like that to you, then…maybe, other than…energy expenditure? That…might functionally be what happened. Even if I know I just walked…”

Kokichi’s face just went puzzled, as he tapped on his lips.

“Energy expenditure…” Shuichi looked to Kokichi to see if his magical husband had any more sense of what Doppio was saying than he did, and saw nothing but confusion there too. “Hmm… you know, at the risk of opening a can of worms, I’m just going to assume for now that you can teleport and you’re either skittish about it, or its a very fancy type of teleport that you’re overthinking,” Shuichi decided, looking back at Doppio, “And until I have further evidence, that will be my bias.”

“That said, you already have Maki and Dr. Mariah and, to an extent, Kaito to go to for magical issues, so while I’d love to know more about it on a technical level, you can feel free to come to me about it only if you need me,” Shuichi said… before tacking on at the end, “And you won’t. Because, again, there’s already three people in line before me to help. But just keep me in mind if, I don’t know, Maki’s on a date, and Dr. Mariah is with a client, and Kaito is… I don’t know, I suppose he’d need to be dead by that point, to not come running if you call,” Shuichi said, rolling his eyes a bit, “then you can come to me… if Kokichi’s busy, I guess.”

“You’re not much of a comforter, huh?” Arven realized.

“It’s not my strongest trait, no,” Shuichi shrugged.

Doppio just gave Shuuichi a helpless shrug. It very well could be a fancy type of teleportation he was overthinking…but one where he still needed to physically move the distance he wanted to travel and the appropriate amount of time needed to travel that distance still passed. The only difference was that no one would…apparently see him do it. Which was kind of appealing, admittedly. 

Glancing down at Shuuichi’s…part-summation and part-you won’t need my help thing, Doppio sheepishly tapped his fingers on his mug. “...you…have helped me with magic stuff before, but…o-okay.”

“I helped you with a medical issue, more than anything.” Shuichi said, tilting his head a bit as he recalled, right, he had something to give Doppio, “Maybe it was a ‘magical’ medical issue, if you want to think of it like that. But I haven’t decided if that’s how I feel about referring to our bodies. I like to think I ‘perform’ magic, not that I am it. Our bodies are a type of biology, even if it’s an unusual type.”

Arven frowned, “You’re talking about yourself? Is some of your body magic?”

“I very specifically just said I don’t believe so,” Shuichi said, continuing on, “And, speaking of, I did actually get the results of that study. Forgive me, it was a few days back, but I received a letter from Seiko. It’s up in my room, I haven’t actually read it.” Shuichi paused, before saying to Doppio, “I suppose I could just pass it to you still sealed, if you’d rather just look it over yourself.”

Doppio made an odd, sort of thoughtful expression. “...” He opened his mouth before blinking, and quickly made a waving motion, even if he hadn’t actually said anything. “I-I mean, if that’s how you feel about it, then that’s true for you! But…I dunno. My dad was…adamant that I was made and not born, a-and…while I guess his opinion doesn’t really matter… I dunno. It makes more sense to me to…conceptualize my body as a magic thing that was made of ideas…”

While Kokichi’s expression had darkened a bit hearing Doe’s opinion on Doppio’s identity (it wasn’t something the man had argued in any way adamant during court but…the certain kind of dismissal he had for Doppio was apparent), it smoothed hearing Doppio discredit it as a data point. Smiling softly, he gave Doppio a shrug. “As long as the idea isn’t distressing to you? I’d think that this concept is just as fluid and personal as any other aspect of identity. Even people with similar circumstances can think about it very differently, and how they choose to interact with the world is their own decision.”

“Though,” Kokichi laughed sheepishly, “I would hope you’d keep going to healers for body things, since they do still seem to help.”

Looking a little strained about it, Doppio nodded. Maybe someone with a focus more on magic might be able to help him too, but…well. Doppio didn’t really know how to ask someone that, or even the kind of person he should ask. 

“Oh…” Doppio hummed, the subject of body things very present. “Um… Yes, please. I-I mean… I would tell people relevant stuff from it since…it’s like a lab test?” he said unsurely, not quite sure what lab tests were really about, “But… I’d like to look it over myself first, please.”

Shuichi nodded, standing up and sipping at his mug a bit, “Shall we then? And, while we go, my darling husband can continue to explain to Arven alllll the ways he’s been misstepping with our husband.” Shuichi said, giving Kokichi a meaningful look, sipping at his mug again before saying pointedly, “Yes?”

Arven pouted on the bed. Hadn’t he been scolded enough? He had totally taken everything to heart! Why more scolding??

“Yes, dear,” Kokichi nodded easily, not missing the significance of that meaningful look. He…would probably get side-tracked, but he had been meaning to talk to Arven about their ‘prank’ too. This would probably be a good time to get back to it with the emotions calmed down. 

Doppio, on the other hand…looked over at the door with a mildly despairing look. The princes’ room was on the third floor… The whole reason any of this started was because he didn’t want to move… Ugh, but he was probably pushing his limit with the princes tonight…

Finishing off his hot chocolate, Doppio set his mug with the other dishes (they’d…bring them over to the kitchen…eventually) and, with a deep breath, started to get up. Expression grimacing as his sore, exhausted muscles protested the movement, but Doppio still walked over to open the door for Shuuichi.

Shuichi smiled at Kokichi, giving him a small, pleased nod before heading out the door, bringing his mug of hot chocolate with him, entirely content to sip on it on his way up.

When they got to the stairs, Shuichi visibly sighed, glaring at the stairs, “I hate these stairs. If Kokichi wants to get Kaito a big, beautiful, elaborate shrine, then I insist he installs elevators next, in my name. They’re my elevators. Everyone else is allowed to use them… when I’m not,” Shuichi sighed, heading slowly up the stairs, begrudging each step as he continued to daydream aloud, “They’ll be called ‘Shuichi’s Shrine’, and me not having to take these stairs anymore will be an act of worship. Saihara be pleased.”

Very valiantly, Doppio didn’t groan as they got to the stairs, though he did look absolutely miserable as he put a hand on the rail and followed Shuuichi up. He wasn’t quite dragging himself up yet…but that ‘yet’ was ever present in his mind. 

“...that was the thing they had in the haunted house, right?” Doppio muttered, trying not to pay attention to how much his thighs were screaming. “It does seem really handy… And if it passed the safety requirements for a public attraction, they could probably install one in the castle soon. And…it’d probably be indoor construction, right? So it wouldn’t really have to be delayed for the season…”

“Exactly. All excellent points. Now I just need to inform my Kokichi that I will gradually be more and more disappointed for every day that an elevator is not installed, and my disappointment will translate into more and more sarcastic comments. There may even be an occasional passive-aggressive observation, about the lack of elevators in my life, while our dear Kaito gets a beautiful religious fantasy playground.” Shuichi sniffed, “Not that I’m jealous. I simply have weak ankles now. From the child I carried for both of them. For nine months.”

Glancing over at Doppio, Shuichi raised an eyebrow, “You’re not going to collapse on me, are you? It’s a sincere question.” 

Maybe dramatics really were a Luminary thing… Or maybe Arven was getting to him about generalizing a whole country of people, and the Luminaries that were most present in his life just happened to be ridiculously dramatic. 

…an elevator would be nice, though, if it worked the way it had in the haunted house. 

“No…” Doppio said quietly, before sighing. Glancing down, embarrassed. “I’ll speak up if I need to stop, but…’m okay. It’s easier to gauge that than on a mountain.”

“Good, you should. No one really wants to push you towards your limits.” Shuichi said, warily turning the corner to go up the looping staircase towards the third floor, “You know, Kaito likes to compare you to both himself and to Kokichi, quite a bit, but every time I get to know you a little more, they’re not really who comes to mind for me. I understand why they come to mind for him, but you always struck me as more, if you were like any of us, being like our Maki. She also had issues with personal boundaries and her competence being tested to the point of torture. Also with Sudden Magic Syndrome. She’s far from unique for it in my group, of course, and I can’t go into the specifics. But like you, she wasn’t exactly handed a step-by-step guide on what it all meant, an intelligent healer who could figure it out for her, or a mentor who dealt with similar things.”

“She just was given a unique set of circumstances and was told to cope,” Shuichi said, “And like you? She did. You both even solve problems in remarkably similar ways.”

Doppio had heard those comparisons as well (he didn’t really get it, he was just himself), but hearing the new one Shuuichi brought up now? …well, Doppio’s ambivalence didn’t really…apply to that. 

He blinked, looking up at Shuuichi in surprise before blushing as he refocused on the stairs. “Really? I…guess comparing problems isn’t really flattering but…b-being compared to Maki is flattering anyway… Though, uh,” Doppio huffed a bashful laugh, “I…don’t imagine much of Maki’s coping looked like a lot of crying…”

…did they problem solve in similar ways? Doppio did try to be efficient…

Glancing down shyly, Doppio chewed on his lip a bit before hesitantly smiling. “...Arven and I went to see that martial arts tournament last week? His friend’s friend has this style that’s just…amazing. I’ve…b-been thinking about asking her about it… It’s different from Maki, but…h-how she fought was…really clever and efficient, and…” Doppio trailed off a little, not exactly sure where he was going with it all. “...I dunno. I just think the way they face violent conflict is…better. For keeping people safe.”

“Considerably less crying, yes.” Shuichi agreed, nodding, “No matter how much crying you did? It was less. Maki has strong feelings about ‘feeling your feelings later’, and that usually translates to ‘stop crying and do other things’. Not the most healthy thing probably, but no one’s ever accused her of being abundantly emotionally healthy.”

But Shuichi smiled lightly, looking over to Doppio in small interest at that, “I think she’d be flattered, to be asked. Maki volunteers at the local dojo to teach basic footwork and jabs, but I know a part of her desires to show off more of her skills to someone ready to learn. I know this because Kaito very sternly told her to stop teaching Timothy that sort of thing, and I think she’s been a bit disappointed by that decision ever since. I know Kaito was afraid that Dicea would tsk a bit at her teaching a ten year old those things–” and that wasn’t mentioning the abusive aspects of the practice, especially in context of living in Dicea, “--but for a teenager eager to learn? She really was ready to start the mentoring process, if you wanted to learn.”

“And for what it's worth? I think being closed to trained fighters really is soothing, for feeling safe,” Shuichi said, smiling lightly as he looked up the stairs, but his eyes distant into a memory, “Maki was the most comforting presence I knew, for many periods of my life. Even now, I take so much comfort, knowing she’s nearby. That I could go to her for protection, when I feel unsafe. It’s allowed me to sleep soundly during times I otherwise couldn’t. So being that person for other people? There’s value in it.”

Doppio blanched a little, eyes darting to the side. Oh no… That’s what he got with vague pronouns, he guessed… Maybe…Shuuichi would never bring it up with Maki? Maki would likely be able to teach him a lot, sure, but…

…maybe it was discrediting her a bit. But he didn’t want to learn another fighting style from an ex-assassin. One of the things that had been so alluring about watching Hinata fight was how…nearly everything incorporated into Gentle Fist seemed to be designed around disabling your opponent without grave injury. About pushing them back and tripping them up and making them recoil. 

He had never actually done it himself, it turned out, but…Doppio did know how to kill people. He knew how to hold knives of various--yet inconspicuous--sizes and knew how to use them. He knew the impulse of being so threatened and frustrated that he was already planning on figuring out the best way to dispose of the bodies. 

But he didn’t want to do any of that anymore. And even Maki’s smart way of fighting… Doppio didn’t want to leave a disabled opponent with a stab wound. 

…so hopefully Shuuichi would never follow up. 

Huffing a little as they climbed the last bend of the staircase, Doppio looked down, nodding gently. “...Arven said it was nice that I tried to protect him…but he doesn’t want me bodyblocking. The thought of anything happening to him makes me feel like I’ll lose it, but…I need to find better ways to protect him, than taking hits or…putting us in a worse position…legally. Socially. And…I need a way to do it so he can protect me too, because that’s what we promised.”

Shuichi would have to be sure to give Maki a heads up that Doppio was thinking of asking her for lessons. He hoped she wouldn’t mind that he had encouraged it. Shuichi imagined Doppio learning to enjoy himself at the local dojo with her. It made a lovely mental image.

“Hmmm… do you think things would have escalated the way they did, if Arven hadn’t walked out when he had?” Shuichi asked, looking curiously at Doppio, “There are worse reasons to panic, then wanting to defend a loved one. But you’re right, it’s not a good solution. Dr. Mariah says this a lot about relationships, metaphorically, but even physically it’s true: martyrdom isn’t helpful. It’d have tortured Arven, to watch you hurt on his behalf. He cares about you quite a bit.” 

“I…don’t know… It might’ve just been a different flavor of escalation,” Doppio muttered, sending an apologetic glance at Shuuichi. “But…I know I did panic a lot about him being hurt.” He sighed softly. “...I think if he was there from the start, I…might’ve been uncomfortable, but…Arven’s really good at stopping me from blowing things out of proportion. I think I only panicked about him because I’d already convinced myself how bad things were…”

Sighing deeper--and taking a breather at the top of the stairs--Doppio nodded sadly. “We talked about that while you and Prince Kokichi were gone. We care about each other so…of course it’s going to be the worst to see the other hurt. So any attempt of trying to take on a burden or…anything like that to spare the other just…won’t work.”

Doppio pouted a little. “...she hasn’t really narrowed in on it, but…Mariah had touched on pointing out that me always trying to spare others’ discomfort sucks.”

“It does sound like it sucks,” Shuichi said lightly, actually looking a little pleased, something light and amused as he looked over his shoulder at Doppio, putting a finger lightly to his mouth as he grabbed the handle of his door with the other hand, “You know, when I finally started to relax, and just tell people what I wanted? When I wanted it? With the expectation that I would have it? Nothing… exploded. The world didn’t end. It didn’t even seem to be that much of a burden on anyone else. If anything, my husbands and my sister seem to actually take some particular joy, in just… knowing how to make me happy, without guesswork or games. I’d highly recommend a little bit of selfishness in your social life. It doesn’t cause as much discomfort as you’d think. Now…”

Tapping his finger to his mouth again, Shuichi whispered, “My daughter and husband are both sleeping. Come in, but keep it down, yes? Let me find this letter for you.” Shuichi said, opening the door and heading inside.

Doppio sighed again, looking dismayed even with Shuuichi’s comfort. “Figuring out that selfishness in the first place is its own problem… And if you look as bewildered as Kaito, asking how that’s something that needs to be taught in the first place, I might start crying again.”

Only outside of the room, though. Apparently they had already disturbed Kaito’s nap in…some way, but Doppio wasn’t keen on doing it again. He…actually was a little wary going into the princes’ room too--the last time he’d been there…hadn’t been great. But he wasn’t going to argue Shuuichi’s invitation, especially since he’d already opened the door. 

Following the prince’s steps as quietly as he could, Doppio’s eyebrows raised a little, seeing Kaito’s napping spot.

Shuichi was pleased to see Kaito was still curled on the floor, his legs still somehow kicked out in a fanning way that took up a good portion of floor space in front of the fireplace, a chokehold on his pillow as he half buried his face into it. It didn’t look entirely comfortable, but Kaito’s breathing was even and steady, entirely at ease. 

A quick glance at the crib showed Miyako was also sleeping easily, her legs and arms spread out as she snuffled deeply and evenly, her foot twitching every now and again. Perhaps active in her dreams. Shuichi smiled lightly at them both, before bidding Doppio to wait a moment, heading over to the desk and opening it up, sorting through the paper inside, looking for the letter– “Oh, shoot.”

Shuichi noticed the pen falling before it clattered to the floor, and he tensed, waiting… but was relieved to not hear the wailing of an annoyed baby. Though, he did see from the corner of his eyes the always shockingly quiet way Kaito just… sat up. Pushing up his arms and looking around entirely silently, both dazed and attentive… before he yawned and rubbed his palm into his eye, “...hm?”

“Sorry, Kaito,” Shuichi said softly, finding the letter and pulling it out, closing the desk as he went to pass the letter to Doppio, “Doppio’s stopped by to pick something up. I didn’t mean to wake you.”

Kaito blinked sleepily at the two of them… before he lit up a little, “Eyyyyy, Doppio’s here… wait,” Kaito frowned, glancing at the window, “... how long did I sleep? Didn’t you only just get back from the hike? And you came up here? How are you not exhausted?”

Doppio flinched a little at the clatter of the falling pen, also looking towards Kaito and the crib, following Shuuichi’s lead…and he took a small, wary step back when Kaito sat up. The movement just…eerie. But, well…he supposed he didn’t have any room to call anyone’s sleeping habits odd.

Waving a little, before accepting the letter with a thankful nod, Doppio made a small, indistinctive noise. “It’s been a few hours…though, uh…yeah. I am,” he sighed. “Um, sorry for waking you and…” Doppio looked Kaito over for a moment. He was awake, but…just barely. Not a good time for an apology. “...um, we can talk later.”

Kaito grinned a little lazily, laying back down on the pillows and stretching out over them, as he snorted, “Yeah, you look tired. Stop running around Doppio, go get some rest. You can talk to me whenever~”

Then Kaito looked at Shuichi, grinning more invitingly, as he said sleepily, “Heeeeey, handsome~ you should come keep me company. You look even better now than before I fell asleep.” 

Shuichi raised an eyebrow, smirking lightly… before turning to Doppio, “You can get back alright?”

Doppio’s face scrunched up a bit before he nodded, heading back to the door. “I can… I’ll, um… Let Prince Kokichi know you’re staying up here. Uh… Have a good night.”

Closing the door--quietly, yet firmly--behind himself, Doppio sighed before sending the stairs a despairing look, even as he moved towards them. Hopefully a night of good rest would help…ugh. 

Looking down at the envelope in his hand, Doppio frowned, before opening it. 

-

“...and it was really magical,” Kokichi laughed, eyes bright with the joy of the memory. “I know people consider it something of a cliche, but sitting in a hot spring while it snows was just the cherry on top of the whole trip. I think you and Doppio would really enjoy it!”

“Though,” he chuckled, “I’d hold off on planning the trip until we get a kinder weather report. The resort is wonderful, but I’d hate for you two to get stuck on top of a--oh, welcome back, Doppio!” Kokichi grinned brightly at the boy as he returned. 

“Uh, thanks, Prince Kokichi,” Doppio mumbled, a little startled by the warm welcome, though he nodded kindly back. “Um, Prince Shuuichi is staying in your room with Kaito…so you know.”

“I see,” Kokichi said, amused, before unfurling his legs from the chair. “Well, I’ll leave you two to your rest and stop butting in, then. Unless there’s anything you need from me?”

Arven’s eyes were slightly sparkling, imagining the hot springs after what sounded like a really nice hiking spot. He was pretty sure he had been to the waterfall Kokichi was talking about once, it was the biggest one in the area, but it had been a long time ago. And honestly, he had a feeling he’d just enjoy it more with Doppio around now, as Arven lit up a bit when his boyfriend returned, “I have a new hiking spot we should try, Aceto! And it sounds like it’s a little gentler than what we just did, so it’s hopefully not gonna mess with your lungs this time.”

There had been other stuff they had talked about, while his boyfriend was gone. It honestly wasn’t anything ‘new’, perse, but there had been something about the careful, slightly disappointed look Kokichi had had the entire time he talked about it that had kind of made Arven feel wretched. Kokichi seemed embarrassed that he even had to bring it up, like Arven should have obviously learned the lessons by now, and again, maybe he should have… but, well…

There were aspects to his and Kaito’s relationship that Arven would still hotly defend as himself being in the right to be annoyed with. One of the biggest ones being ‘Doppio keeps crying when he’s with him’ and a very close second being ‘Kaito seems convinced I’m gonna make all the same mistakes he did’ and Kokichi had sighed and nodded when Arven had brought those up.

But the rest? 

Kokichi hadn’t gone into it a ton, barely bringing it up as a small example to further the point he was making, but Arven couldn’t stop thinking of his prince apparently being incredibly mean to the castle staff in an attempt to demand their attention? Acting out, essentially. He wasn’t even sure if Kokichi had meant to imply Arven was doing that, just mentioning it to add weight to something else, but once he had said it Arven couldn’t help but wonder… was he? Maybe acting out a bit to get??? Kaito’s??? Attention?

It was no secret that Arven did enjoy a lot of the things Kaito’s meddling had brought into his life, the last few months. He’d be the first to tell… well, Doppio, anyway, that that was true. He did enjoy having an adult finally giving a shit about him. Even if the adult was a weird loony like Kaito. But he hadn’t thought that translated to a desire for Kaito’s specific focus, at any point. That was… dumb. He barely knew Kaito. He was sixteen now! He didn’t need anyone’s attention, except very recently Doppio’s. And also, Kaito just wasn’t cool enough to warrant wanting to like… demand focus from.

…except Arven couldn’t let go that something there had rung true for him. And he was still musing over that a bit slightly as he asked, “Shuichi didn’t come back down with you? And, um, no Prince Kokichi, I’m okay.”

Doppio shook his head, expression a little pinched…though Kokichi didn’t even have to feel it from him to be able to tell that Doppio wasn’t pained or upset. Just…a little embarrassed and grossed out by the implications of married adults being openly and freely in love. “No, he, uh, accidentally woke Kaito up and, uh… They’re enjoying the fire in their room.”

Letting go of the wince, Doppio shook his head again as he came back over to the bed. “I’m alright, Prince Kokichi, thank you for asking.”

“I’ll save you two some trouble later and just take care of these~” Kokichi practically sang in the face of Doppio’s choked assurances that he didn’t have to, as he took their dishes up, “And I wish you a good night. It sounds like I have a very cute scene waiting for me upstairs, so I’m gonna get on that.”

And it was really only the fact that Doppio’s legs felt like noodles that he didn’t manage to spring back up to take the dishes that the heir apparent was taking to the kitchen for them nnnnnnng, and just had to listen to Kokichi’s horse-y knickers as he gently closed their door behind him. 

Sighing in embarrassment, Doppio flopped over and rolled into Arven’s lap, throwing his arms around his waist with a groan. 

“Tough walk?” Arven guessed, immediately starting to gently scratch the back of Doppio’s neck, smiling sympathetically down at him, “I would have volunteered to go for you, but the prince, uh, yeah, I think Prince Shuichi might have Prince Kaito and Prince Kokichi a bit…” Arven snickered a little, “whipped? Once he was on ‘scold Arven’ duty, Prince Kokichi didn’t let up even a little. Though, he was nice about it.”

“Oh, did you get your letter?” Arven asked.

“Prince Shuuichi is strongly advocating for the implementation of an elevator in the castle as soon as possible,” Doppio groaned, though he was getting pretty comfortable with the nape scratching, “And I really think he’s onto something… And you are too. Prince Shuuichi was talking about how difficult the stairs were on him, after carrying Princess Miyako for nine months, so…he seems comfortable, like…playfully manipulating his husbands, I think. It’s a little intimidating.”

Doppio wasn’t that worried about Kokichi scolding Arven, because…well, of course he was nice about it. Kokichi was an incredibly nice person. But still…he made a small questioning noise at that, nudging Arven a little to ask if he was alright after the scolding. 

But at the question given to him, Doppio sighed and nodded against Arven’s stomach. “Yeah… It’s a lot of…chemistry stuff that I don’t really know what it’s saying…but…” Another sigh. “Some of it sounds normal? Like mucus and collagen. And…well, we already knew about the crystals in me, but there was a specific, like…note. Because…I mean, all people are made of carbon, but…c-carbon condensed so much it’s crystalline is…distinctive, so, she wrote that down… And, um…of the more chemically stuff, I don’t know what ‘melon aldehyde’ is but…by the name, I can guess that that probably isn’t normal for humans…”

“It was fine, it was actually kind of helpful,” Arven said in response to Doppio’s small questioning sound, gently raking his fingernails up and down the back of Doppio’s neck, “It’s given me some stuff to think about, anyway. And also it’s kinda stressed to me that at the very least Prince Shuichi might be losing his patience. Kaito didn’t even wake up, he apparently doesn’t know anything happened. You might have been there for that bit, when they said that, but geez. I almost got my butt handed to me for something the guy didn’t even know happened. They’re kinda protective.”

Overly so? Arven wasn’t sure. It had all felt really reasonable, coming from Kokichi. Though, Arven had his own romantic duties, as he considered the letter contents. He was far from an expert in biology, so he could only agree that some of that seemed vaguely familiar. But melon aldehyde? “That’s the fancy way of saying what makes melons smell the way they do.” Arven said, almost without thinking… before noting, “Oh. That would explain it, wouldn’t it? The watermelon smell?”

That was something they had known for a while, hadn’t they? From, uh… Well, acknowledging it now made the things they did seem even worse, but…Kokichi had told them straight out not to mess with Kaito, hadn’t he. Not in a total ‘no fun’ way, because Prince Kokichi had an obvious sense of humor about…a lot, really, but just…protective. 

Especially talking to Shuuichi about it a little…Doppio guessed he could understand that. He did feel some requisite annoyance towards Penny’s gang for all the nonsense Arven got caught up in the middle of because of them. 

Glancing up, Doppio gave his boyfriend a curious look before groaning a little in embarrassment. “I suppose so… Uuuurgh, it’s so weird…”

“I don’t know. Watermelon are so… summery,” Arven mused, now idly scratching Doppio’s scalp. Scritch-scritch. Scritch-scritch, “You’re just a summer guy to your core. Smell like sunshine on the outside, watermelon on the inside. All bright, pretty colors. I know none of that makes up for the hurdles of being a summer guy, but I do think it’s really… neat is so not the right word. I have no word that really suits it. Fun?”

Arven paused, before nodding, looking down at Doppio, “It’s fun.”

Doppio pouted a little, but…it was hard to really be upset between Arven’s scritches and his encouragement. Doppio…didn’t really know literary devices enough to call if there was something ironic about his summer-y-ness, considering he’d been made in the dead of winter. He felt like Kaito had even made comments about it before, drawing some sort of personality traits from his birthday… But…

“...I guess none of it really…hurts me or anything,” Doppio mumbled, cinching his arms more snugly around Arven. “I don’t really like being…standout in any way…but I guess no one really chooses their body, huh. And I don’t think I’d really try to change anything, even if I knew how…”

Doppio peeked up at Arven with a small smile. “And it’d be a shame to get rid of stuff you really like, if I’m not even that bothered by it.”

Arven looked down and met that small smile with his own, staring down at Doppio… before his expression shifted a little. Becoming, while not stern or edged, still serious in its own way, Arven studying Doppio with true intent… before saying, “I like you a lot, Aceto,” Arven said, “I think I love you, actually. I know I said it before, but… I’ve never loved anyone before. I’m not sure what it feels like. But, if it’s not this… I can’t imagine what it is.”

Doppio’s eyes widened a bit at Arven’s sudden seriousness, before he flushed…but then, almost strangely for him, he calmed. His expression going soft and adoring and comfortable. Fitting, really--he was cuddling his favorite person. The person he loved. 

“I love you too. I’m not sure I really even had a concept of love until recently…but I know I love you.” Doppio smiled, something completely at peace as he nuzzled Arven’s stomach. “Ti amo.” 

“Ti amo, raggio di sole.” Love you, sunshine.

-

Deere didn’t get it. Sure, he’d believed it in the way that mattered--they’d been told the King-Consort’s vacation was supposed to be a leisurely one, and while the Dicean royal family had made arrangements so the towns on their list were expecting them, there weren’t any specific days arranged for, so they could take their time. Except for one thing, apparently, which was to get over the mountains before the middle of Late-Fall, because of the snow. Because…apparently there was so much snow in Dicea that it made travel in certain areas impossible for months, and while that didn’t sound right to Deere (how would the country function, being cut off for months at a time?), he’d accepted it, and their dreary little party had made it over the mountains weeks before Late-Fall. 

But…he didn’t get it. They weren’t even that far from the border, it was mere miles…and yet? It was freezing. When Deere had gotten up to start up some coffee for the group (the inn was very nice and offered a breakfast service, and Deere was not so insane he’d make breakfast himself just in the case that the food wasn’t up to snuff…but he had grown to enjoy how much everyone enjoyed his brews, since they’d started the trip) he had seen his breath. It was Mid-Fall!!! WHAT?!

But ridiculous weather was far outside his ability to change, so…he did what he could. And that was bringing coffee back to the King-Consort’s room. …though, he supposed, a chilly day did make a warm beverage all the better to drink. 

Knocking softly, Deere sighed, hoping King-Consort Sou was…actually awake. “Your grace?”

After being sent on ‘vacation’, one of the things ‘Sou’-- otherwise known as Shin– found it incredibly difficult to do was to, well… give a shit.

There had been a moment there, where Shin had started to feel like maybe he was really contributing to the ‘kingdom’ stuff. He had been reading policies, arguing laws with Kaede and helping her figure out plans for not only the immediate future, but years and years down the line. Shin tackling the baffling concept of ‘fifty year’ plans, ripple effects that theoretically could last much longer than Shin himself with all the amateur enthusiasm of someone who had serious leadership just sort of randomly dropped into his lap and had found himself… almost viciously eager to meet the task. After almost his entire life being micromanaged for him, to the point where he had been essentially locked up in a basement for two years? His name taken from him? His whole identity? Fuck everyone, give him the fifty year plans, it was time to make some decisions.

And then… apparently the ex-second son had called, and had made some sort of proposal to Kaede? And if Shin didn’t know any better, he’d swear she had seemed… uncomfortable. Chastised, in some way, embarrassed. Shin had considered the possibility that Kaito had threatened her in some way, but, well…

Shin hadn’t known Kaito terribly well. But the guy had been kinda…an idiot. And with the way Byakuya and Kaede talked about him in private, in his own way in just as bad a situation as Shin had sometimes found himself in. Conditioning stuff, if Shin was reading between the lines. Shin remembered feeling both vaguely jealous and vaguely happy for the moron, that he had managed to escape into some sham wedding out of the country. Better than dealing with the resident Momota blondes.

So, Shin didn’t really know how much Kaito could feasibly have had to do with Kaede’s decision to very pointedly tell Shin he ‘could’ go on vacation. Maybe it had even actually been a choice. But Shin had felt a pressure, both from her and his own reasoning, to accept the offer and go, and after riding the high of actually acting like the royal leader he had been pretending to be?

He… was… unenthused.

Which was why one of their Luminary party was literally ‘The Coffee Guy’. Because convincing Shin to get up in the mornings rather than sleep the day away was a damn trial, every damn day, as he hid his face under the pillow and made a low, uninterested grunting sound.

To Shin’s chagrin, Coffee Guy usually had a menacing backup that came in after him, as Religious Lady came bounding in behind him, saying with overeager enthusiasm as she went to draw back the room curtains and let in the sunlight, “Good morning, Deere! Good morning, your grace! Look at this sunshine on such a… remarkably chilly day! Truly, the world grows more marvelous the more we venture out! Atua be pleased!” She brightly turned to smile at them.

Shin grunted again.

“Morning, Priestess Selka,” Deere returned, for once not sounding like the least enthused person in the room, though it was by a slim margin. That had been an interesting thing about traveling with the King-Consort; Deere couldn’t say he didn’t respect it. Go girl, give us nothing. 

Setting down the king’s mug on the nightstand next to his blanketed lump, Deere crossed his arms and settled into himself for how today was going to go. A surprise every time, though he could admit Selka did a remarkable job turning the tides of the battle. 

“...it is cold, but bright. Probably the best sort of weather we’re going to get for the season, for sightseeing, or travel. Is that in your highness’s plans for the day? …or are you going to take today to rest?” Deere tried not to sound too eager at the latter inquiry. It wasn’t like he was going to get to sleep in all day if the king did, but…it did mean he could probably fit in a nap or two. And not walk around an unfamiliar town in the cold while King-Consort Sou walked around and…

Well. Deere didn’t actually know what the king liked to do…other than sleep. He didn’t…quite seem like the type of noble that strutted out into marketplaces and threw around more money than people would see in a year, but…he was a noble. And Deere already had the rope ready for whenever he’d hear the king describe their surroundings as ‘quaint’. 

Shin grunted again. This didn’t really feel like a question worth answering, at the moment. Maybe if he kept grunting, they’d assume he was sleep-grunting, and call this a wash.

“Your grace, it really is just a lovely little town, I went for a walk this morning and there were these, just…” Selka smiled brightly, her unusually sharp teeth glinting in the light of the window, even as she looked ever so slightly unnerved as she said, “so many birds. They’re apparently migrating? It’s this, truly, uh…” Selka glanced worriedly outside, “miraculous practice where apparently all of the birds all fly together in these giant, storm-like patterns and blacken the skies with cawing and fluttering wings, and it is only a little terrifying. So… that’s something!”

“...” Shin peeked out of the pillows, squinting at Selka, “...oh, right, I guess that didn’t happen in Luminary, did it. Really never seen birds go south for the winter? …what am I even saying, you’ve never seen a winter before now. It’s cold…”

Shin then turned to squint at Deere, sniffing a bit. “...that mine?” he confirmed, looking at the coffee.

Deere lazily followed Selka’s gaze towards the window (bright…) before a mean little smirk briefly crossed his face. “If they’re not just flying straight south, perhaps they’re taking a meandering vacation as well… Enough to blacken the skies probably means someone’d get pelted underneath. I’ll bring an umbrella, if we head out.” It was very much Selka’s brand of optimism, how she spoke of the, frankly, odd display happening outside, but Deere had heard more than a few tree-hugger sentiments from Diceans even just with how briefly they’d been in the country. As funny as it’d be to see people get pelted with bird poop, he wouldn’t put it past them to take getting hit with feces as some sort of good omen. The weirdos. 

…but apparently just the swooping birds weren't that weird. “Hm, one would think you’re almost overcome with nostalgia, your grace.”

Sighing at the effort, Deere moved the mug closer to the bed. “Yes, Your Grace. Brewed not more than ten minutes ago, as you like it, so it should be cool enough to drink. The inn’s breakfast service will still go on for a few more hours--would you like me to bring up an assortment?”

…he kind of hoped so. It was a little extra work, but…Deere worried on the days when King-Consort Sou only had coffee for breakfast. The guy was…small. And while genetics and stature had a big role in all that… Well. There was no way Deere would ever get hired again if the king died from starvation on his watch.

“Don’t like eating breakfast,” Shin murmured, sitting up and lightly scratching at his wrist, his skin a little tight against his bones, even the light scratch brightening the paper-thin skin there into red gashes. Gashes that would fade in a few minutes, but every part of Shin was like that. Light marks blemishing the skin red, mildly pressed ones leaving behind dark bruises that on anyone else would have assumed a punch.

Deere was right, a lot of it was genetics. But a lifetime in service to others who did not consider fattening him up a priority, while at the same time not putting him to any sort of task that would develop his muscles over time hadn’t helped. Shin was frail in every way that an otherwise un-ill person could be, and food in the morning tended to upset his stomach as he sighed, gesturing for the coffee. “Coffee will be fine.”

Sipping on it, Shin resigned himself to actually being awake today, as he said, “Have either of you gotten the updated weather report for the next week? We’re still well off from true snowfall, yes?”

“Oh, yes, but!” Selka smiled brightly, clasping her hands together, “I hear we’ll be getting little… drizzles? Of snowfall? Is that what it’s called?”

“Might as well be, this early in the year,” Shin sighed, curling around his coffee like it would protect him from the weather, “Before everything’s frozen, snow can be accompanied right alongside rain. It’s miserable.”

“Sounds like a miracle!”

“Really sticking to the bit, hm, priestess?” Shin muttered, sipping at his coffee. Let it invigorate him… before his expression suddenly warmed, smiling softly as he said gently, like he was giving a speech, “While Valenti is beautiful and we are incredibly grateful for their hospitality, our party must continue ever east as quickly as possible, in our goal to be within one of the larger cities and thus not make burdens of ourselves to the lovely Dicean people wherever we might have to settle for the heavy snowfalls. Our current destination of Carbosi being our tentative goal, though every town and city and beautiful farmland we pass by threatens to have us dawdle too long as we look around in open awe at Dicea’s splendor…”

The warm, sweet smile fell from his face, sipping gloomily at the coffee again. “How’s that? Think that’ll work for the departure speech?”

“Beautiful! Shall I do a sermon to Atua to invite saints’ blessings to our travels as well, your grace?”

“Only if you do it privately, to yourself, on our way out of here.” Shin said, sipping again.

“Hah! As it pleases our grace!” Selka said, sharp grin straining as she bowed, “I will take my leave to allow you to get dressed.”

His coffee was more than fine, but…Deere would admit it didn’t exactly have all the nutrition needed to start a day. But if the king said no, that was law. Even outside of Luminary. …he’d be sure to pack up light snacks to keep by Sou, just in case. 

In contrast to Selka’s brightening, Deere glowered, a shadow crossing over his face, lingering in familiar contours. “There were reports of light snowfall all across the northeast, down to the capital. It seems to have missed us, but I doubt that will last for long.” He was…admittedly, a little curious about snow, but between all the talk of it hampering travel, and the dour tidbits King-Consort Sou occasionally gave, it wasn’t exactly painting a pretty picture.

Let alone a miraculous one. Leave it to Dicea to even look like a godless land.

Gathering Sou’s clothes, Deere’s breakfast and wake-up duty as done as it could be, he listened to the speech the king gave…before his shoulders moved up slightly, the only indication of a laugh. “How flattering, your grace. The townspeople may just beg you to stay.”

Watching Selka leave for a moment--...he would probably ask her to join him driving, if they really were leaving that day, and ask to listen to her sermon while it was just the two of them--Deere laid Sou’s clothes out for him and bowed. “...is this all you need from me, King-Consort Sou?”

Shin waved the– well, Deere was many things, and sometimes ‘escort’ was the easiest way to summarize the varied roles he played in Shin’s life at the moment– escort away with a shake of his head… before groaning, “Wait, wait, yes. I requested a thicker winter scarf yesterday? Did you manage to find me one here?”

With a little humming noise, Deere nodded and headed over to the small hotel closet. “Yes, your grace. While it’s already seasonal, I was told by some of the shopkeepers here that the word of snow is a marketing sign to start bringing out the winter-wear.” 

Picking the new scarf out from the king’s luggage--Deere had figured that, being from a place with a ‘real winter’, Sou would want his usual scarf; his bad--Deere presented the deceptively fluffy red scarf to the king with a small smile. “I found this in a similar color and pattern to your other scarf. Is this acceptable?”

Deere had gone all over town, trying to find a scarf similar to Sou’s. Without any sort of style guide, it was his only clue towards finding something the king might actually like. 

Shin blinked tiredly at the scarf. “...perfect,” he decreed, putting aside his empty coffee cup. “Excellent work.”

Before flopping back onto the bed, throwing the pillow back over his head.

-

Shin was dreary and gloomy with his inner-party, Deere and Selka being among them. But out in the world? He was warm, shy and sweet. Something endearing in the way he sort of cringed into his oversized clothes, praising Dicea and its people, his ever patient and hardworking Luminary party, and the grand people who they came across in their travels. He was quiet, easy to get along with, and again, more than anything, sweet. 

It was exhausting work, but Shin made it look easy. “Sometimes I think that’s why he’s tired so much,” Selka said, bunching up the fur of her coat a bit to protect her neck better against the cold, The Good Book laid closed on her lap, having grown a bit tired of reading to herself and now making conversation with Deere. “Because, well… it is all a bit… performative? A bit?” Selka said, wincing, as if she wasn’t sure she was allowed to say that, glancing worriedly at Deere, “Yes? That takes some energy, I’d think… don’t you?”

…

Well, there were some nice things about the job. His parents would be shocked, seeing Deere as he left the king’s room--he looked almost chipper. 

“It’s absolutely performative,” Deere grunted, keeping a careful, if sleepy eye on the road. There wasn’t frost yet, which they’d been warned about, so like many rides, the horses really were doing most of the work, but the way his breath kept fogging up in front of his face made Deere a little warier than he might’ve been. “And something that performative takes a ton of energy. I’m not surprised he’s tired…it’s only surprising he can keep it up without fail.”

Deere glowered a little more at the road, hunching further (though it was rare when his posture could be described as anything but hunched) into his cloak. “...though I guess nobles are practiced at it. Difficult things take less energy if you’ve practiced to perfection.”

“I suppose that’s true,” Selka said, picking at her nails a little nervously as she glanced over her shoulder at the carriage they were driving, the king-consort inside, very likely sleeping again. “...you’ve known nobles outside of the king, haven’t you? I’ll admit, it’s sometimes a little… intimidating. Being around him.”

While Selka had never gone into it, she’d have told Deere by now that she was relatively new to the Luminary Capital Temple, having been raised in a smaller city higher to the north, a city named Kritin. While it far from made her a country bumpkin, Kritin one of the biggest cities in the country, it still put her on the outskirts of Luminary elites, Kritin a heavily populated area that was a majority of Luminary’s most major source of dispersed fresh water, the city right next to Luminary’s largest fresh body of water, Adiya Lake. Extremely important for the desert country, but not particularly glamorous, as the freshwater lake was heavily restricted on what could be done in leisure around it at risk of ruining the water, and was mostly a strict ‘working’ city because of it. Not the sort of place elites visited, and tourism was actively discouraged.

Selka had grown up there, and had sort of thought she’d grow old and die there. But, well, the capital had had a civil war… and then a famine… and then a successful takeover and turnover. And new priestesses were needed to be imported into the capital temple in a hurry, and Selka had been sent. 

To go from a working city to the capital, where luxury and excess seemed to be the standard, was… certainly a transition, to say the least. And Selka had then been thrown into this traveling party with the king and well… it was a lot. She was still adjusting, as she asked, “But you seem to handle yourself so well around him. Like he’s not, well… who he is.”

Deere’s expression only darkened. Yeah, he’d known other nobles. Mostly the kind of nobles that ‘real’ city nobles said weren’t actually nobles, but that was just pure snobbery. Everyone knew that any given high-ranking official in the military had a damn good chance of being some second or third noble sibling that didn’t have a chance at inheriting shit and didn’t want to beg from their siblings their whole lives. Just because they didn’t have a direct line of inheritance didn’t mean they weren’t loaded, and hadn’t grown up in high society. 

He’d known nobles that the city elite would recognize, though. Only a few. And that had been enough to prepare Deere for actually leaving the military cities and heading to the civilian ones, though his parents had left him with a thousand warnings and nags just to drive the point home. As if he didn’t know well-enough. 

And, well. Being moody and tired was far from a worst-case scenario when it came to nobles, so…the king was far from the nightmare Deere had been preparing for. Serving him was almost the easy part. 

Deere shrugged a bit. “What’s he gonna do, execute me? Especially now that we’ve crossed the border, I’d like to see him reconcile the legal damnation Dicea would put him through. Not to mention how Queen Kaede would try to explain it--the last thing the royal family needs right now is another public embarrassment.”

“...but I do understand why you feel intimidated,” he said after a moment, weakly nudging Selka’s foot with his own. “Even beyond nobles…Momotas are in their own world above them. Even further above you, and miles above me. I can make my peace with oblivion, but it doesn’t change the fact that a Momota can send someone there by barely lifting a finger, and never have to think more on it again. That kind of utter power is intimidating… I guess I just find it so intimidating that there’s nothing I could possibly do against it, so…why bother worrying, you know?” Deere glanced over, shrugging a little at Selka. 

“Even married in, he’s part of Atua’s chosen. It’s just a waste of energy to struggle against a god’s decisions.”

Selka gave Deere a small, grateful smile at the foot tap. She could admit to herself, at least, that when she had started going around meeting the other members of the Luminary party, she hadn’t expected Deere to be someone she’d find herself seeking out often. But, well, while she could never remember consciously doing it… Deere kept ending up the one she’d have these small little conversations with. Able to talk about things that she’d be far too nervous to bring up to anyone else as she agreed, “Yes, it’s not really the presence of him. It’s… well, the Momota name. I think I’d be terrified of speaking to a second cousin twice removed, if they still let them keep the Momota name. They’re Atua’s chosen family, which of course deserves reverence! But they’re also…”

“...well, you know,” she whispered, again looking warily over her shoulder back at the carriage, like somehow King-Consort Sou would be able to hear them among the racket of the road and horses, “Some of them can be a little…”

Mad. And prone to terrible tempers that could change laws for the entire country on a whim, and often for the worse. Living under Momota rule was like constantly standing in a dust storm. So long as you were properly covered, the sand couldn’t hurt you, but you never knew when it was going to carry a tree limb through the air to clear your head right off. Expected? No. Possible? Yes.

“Excitable, if half the stories are true,” the priestess sighed, grasping her book tightly between her fingers, before smiling brightly at Deere, “I suppose I’m happy that the one we’ve gotten is just a bit on the grumpy side. And, well, Queen Kaede has of course recently been revealed to be Atua’s head of family and direct representative–” as was the ‘revelation’ of any Momota who had the throne, “--so she’s quite… important. And I hear has had her lovely moments.”

She had heard that more before the civil war, admittedly. But any monarch’s reputation would take a hit after a violent takeover.

“But ultimately you’re right,” Selka agreed, sighing a bit, curiously eyeing the steam of fog that escaped her as she did so. Fascinating. “Atua has chosen them, and it’s better just to go along to get along! Even in strange, foreign lands with, so far, just… no temples.” Selka fretted, “I knew Dicea had many gods, but I didn’t think that translated to Atuan temples being basically unheard of here. Not a single town we’ve passed so far has had one, it’s bizarre.”

Sou, personally…was just a guy. Not the worst, not the best, and for that mediocre placement, Deere found peace in his duties towards the man. King-Consort Sou? Probably the best case scenario you could ask for, in a member of royalty visiting a foreign nation--sweet, polite, and flattering where it counted for the eyes that counted. And for the ones that didn’t, being a little moody and dismissive was something that a lot of people dreamed of, when dealing with nobles. Maybe dampening Selka’s spirits was a little mean, but Deere had yet to see King-Consort Sou do anything cruel to any member of their traveling group. 

(...yet. Was the word.)

However…King-Consort Sou Momota, consort to the Queen of Luminary, Kaede Momota? It would never matter what Sou was like personally. That title and distinction was a broad banner and a sharp cleaver, something that few people, if any at all, would ever even have the option of looking past. 

Maybe his cousins in the Dicean capital. And maybe they were the reason Sou had wanted this vacation at all, since he didn’t seem very enthused with anything else. 

Deere grunted a bit, giving Selka a nod. Of all the Momotas, they did seem to luck out with one of the easier ones. “All my life, people talked about Queen Kaede as Luminary’s hope for the future…at least in a diplomatic role, before everything. Sure, a lot of the people speaking weren’t exactly excited by the prospect of someone who could talk away wars before they happened…but after the Fifteen-Year War, that’s probably the kind of leader Atua believes is best.” Not that Kaede had exactly talked away the civil war, but…well, Byakuya Momota was still alive. So that meant something, probably. 

Giving Selka a side-eye, Deere sighed, bringing it upon himself to deliver the bad news. “...I’ve asked around a few times. I apologize if I’ve unduly overstepped my boundaries, Priestess, but I wanted to know if there would be any issues with worship, once we crossed the border.” Losing some of the formality (priestesses weren’t nobles, but they were Important and Higher Up People, and regardless of Selka’s more easy-going nature, there were some things Deere would remain wary of), he shrugged a little.

“Apparently there are things called ‘communal worship spaces’? Where many religions book out times for their congregations. And just a few months ago there was a significant opening of an Atuan Temple in Usott… I could be wrong, but I’d guess that if the opening of a new temple garnered the attention it did, it’d mean that there aren’t many temples in this country period.”

“Dear…” Selka picked at her nails around the book nervously, before cursing, “hellfire. Well, I suppose maybe I suspected a little,” she admitted, smiling a tad sheepishly at Deere, “I knew it was a bit strange, that news of a capital temple got to us. Temple openings aren’t international news, right? It’d be foolish if they were.”

“And, in truth…” Selka looked around, before leaning in to whisper to Deere, “I get very odd questions from the Diceans, so far. It’s like we crossed the border and Atua suddenly became a small god. I try to handle it gracefully, but honestly, it gets a bit…”

And at this Selka suddenly giggled, a warm light in her eyes as she whispered, something a tad amused in her tone, “...dumb. You know, the barkeep at the inn asked me if it was true I kept a log of every orgie for the party? Honestly,” Selka giggled, shaking her head, “These odd Diceans… could you imagine? Trying to organize an orgie outside of a temple? It’d be chaos. It’s like they think we’re barbarians.”

Deere shook his head a little, hunching down sleepily. “They’re some serious weirdos… I bet you get the weirder questions about Atua, though, considering. But even what I’ve heard, it’s like these people barely know how religion functions at all. Like…I’m not an encyclopedia, if there are communal religious spaces, then there has to be a priestess around, go ask them about belief systems.”

After a moment, he frowned more. “...they’re weird in more than just their opinions about Luminary too… I…” Deere usually didn’t hesitate to say what he wanted, but…well, he wasn’t exactly sure what he wanted in this case. “...I’m sure it’d all be fine, since we’re Luminous citizens, and in King-Consort Sou’s entourage, but…have you heard? By Dicean law, you and I would be considered children.” With a little huff of exasperation, he explained, “I had someone ‘worriedly’ asking me about child-labor laws and exploitation when I was shopping for his highness yesterday. It was…strange.”

Selka giggled a bit– she always looked more her age when she did, which could sometimes be lost when she was stiff and nervous and formal– before slitting out her tongue between the angles of her sharp front teeth with a wink. “I like the questions. It makes me feel so knowledgeable, answering truly basic questions. I won’t say I was sent on this journey because I was expendable, but, well,” Selka sighed, reaching up to tuck her dark green hair behind her ears a bit, shrugging, “I was certainly not vital, to the day to day of the temple. But now being the only priestess around? I may as well be a High Priestess! I probably will be once we return.”

But at this last bit, Selka gave Deere a truly startled look. “Children? What, do they mean socially? I mean, socially you and I are certainly on the edge, though calling us ‘children’ feels a bit extreme…” Selka’s brows furrowed, “Certainly they can’t mean legally. You know I’m 19, yes? There’s no possible way.”

He really was happy for Selka. Her prospects upon returning to Luminary were incredible--he wasn’t privy to the exact methods and politics of the religious social ladder, but becoming a High Priestess, and so young too was incredible. She would still be on the bottom of the High Priestesses, seniority-wise, but getting that level of respect and responsibility was…well, it made this trip a sort of once in a lifetime chance. Once in several lifetimes, even. 

(Deere just didn’t know what he was supposed to do after the trip. He supposed, if Sou was willing to give him a recommendation, he could get a service job in the castle, and that was pretty amazing…but that relied on Sou. And while, if everything went well on the trip, he didn’t think the king would sabotage his job prospects, he didn’t think Sou just cared enough to recommend him.)

(...it half felt like his parents just…expected him to be dropped off in Dicea somewhere, like relocating a dangerous animal. Better than just being hunted, he guessed.)

Deere gave Selka a grave look as he nodded, about to drop some truly disturbing news. “Legally. Apparently, legal adulthood doesn’t begin in Dicea until the age of 20. Even at 19, Diceans are fully considered children. King-Consort Sou has shown absolutely no desire to enter into adult spaces, so I don’t think it will turn into a real issue, but it’s something to keep in mind.” And even more reason, than just they were escorting the king, to stay out of trouble. If he were legally treated as a child, then any trouble Deere got into, his only hope of getting out would be Sou and…Deere would never live that down. He could already envision his father’s disgusted sneer…

As if the expression weren’t baked into Deere’s mind already. He was turning pale just thinking about that nightmare.

“Oh, oh dear,” Selka mused, trying to wrap her mind around it… before she suddenly whispered urgently to him, “Oh, the guards. I did see some of the guardsmen arguing with that barkeep I was talking to, that's how I ended up talking to him! I thought our people might be being a bit difficult and refusing to pay for some reason, so I came by to buy for them? And you know, he did ask me my age? But I thought he was being a bit flirty and cheeky, since, well, clearly I’m not 13… so I said 30 to be a bit silly. Oh, you don’t suppose he really thought I was… hey!”

Selka suddenly pouted, blowing out her cheeks as she insisted, “I do not pass for 30. How rude! He could have ID’d me at least! But, dear, we need to make sure the party all knows they can’t do certain things here before fights break out with the locals. We are representatives of the royal family and Luminary, so long as we escort the king.”

“Well, at least our king is still well past their age limit, though the fact that even 23 would seem far too close to still being a child is a bit alarming. Goodness, we must look like a band of wandering children by this point.” Selka snorted, shaking her head a bit, before murmuring dejectedly, “Well, that will certainly make the more fun parts of praying a little more difficult here. Though, I’ve never had much of a taste for brothel shows myself, so no loss there for me. And you, at 18?” Selka smirked a little, nudging the escort a bit, “Just a wee lad aren’t you? Our king’s bodyguard, just a mere babe in the woods. I suppose we should enjoy our childhood somehow, hm? Anything you want to do, now that you’re a kid again?”

“Hellfire…” Deere muttered through a sigh. He’d heard a little about that--it was his job as a butler to keep abreast of everything going on in their party so Sou didn’t have to bother himself with anything but his kingly duties and just enjoy his vacation--but he’d just thought it was the guards getting understandably rowdy at a bar and the Diceans being more uptight about that kind of stuff. Hopefully Selka did smooth that over, but…uh? Well, they did have room to claim different laws, if the local law ended up chasing them. 

…maybe he should work out a system with the older members of their guard to always be the people facing the bar. Embarrassing as it’d be, he figured it’d be easier to work that out, than asking the under-20 crowd to never go to a pub on the whole trip.

Glancing over with a small smile, Deere shrugged at Selka’s outrage. “I don’t know, have you seen pictures of Prince Kokichi? Maybe people here are more used to assuming that people look younger than they are.”

Which called into question how anyone could manage to enforce the law as it pertained to minors without literally IDing every person around, but…well. That wasn’t Deere’s job. 

Rolling his eyes a little as she teased about his age, Deere sent a smirk back. “Think I could convince his grace that I’m legally obligated naptime every day?”

“Nee-heehee~” Selka snickered, putting up her gloved hand daintily towards her face, her snicker turning into a little giggle, before she suddenly said excitedly, “Oh, oh! Playgrounds? I say that all of us children should go play on the next playground we see, and all the old folks can do the boring things, like make sure the horses are settled and go reserve the inns! Well… not that I do those things anyway,” Selka admitted, tilting her head and shrugging a bit… before shivering. “Hellfire, it’s so cold. It really can’t possibly get colder, I can’t even imagine it.”

Inside, Shin snorted awake– he had, indeed, been asleep for most of the journey that day– before pouting a bit. He had to pee… 

Opening the door of the carriage, he hung out, glancing around at where they were– some naturey place, between towns, his carriage in the center of a line of five carriages meant to escort and protect him, as he called to the front, “Signal to the front, we’re taking a break!”

Smiling a little at her laugh, Deere sat back a bit, softly musing, mostly to himself, “I don’t know if I’ve ever been to a playground… What do you even do?” Before he sighed deeply. “If any of the others could coordinate with the inns I’d’ve asked them to do it. The dossier we got from the Dicean administration is extensive…and that’s part of the issue.” Sure, their travel path wasn’t exactly along tourist season, but it was very proper and thought out for the Dicean royal family to make sure there was always going to be space for their group, regardless of the actual days they managed to arrive. …but it did mean that Deere had to keep up a constant net of communications and coordination with dozens of cities about where and when they’d show up, all based around Sou’s minute-to-minute whims. 

“You have a heavier cloak in your baggage, right? Next time we stop, you should--”

Whims, like this. Though it was far from unreasonable.

“Right away, your grace!” Deere called back, before signaling the rest of the carriages and looking ahead for a good place to veer off and stop.

Getting through the mountains had actually been relatively simple. While the mountain line ensured there would be fewer flat and narrow ways through into the country, that didn’t mean there were no paths through. And now that the war was over, those paths were checkpoints that the carriages had easily gone through without climbing the mountains that towered around them.

But while they had avoided the worst of the mountains, they were still finding themselves battling a truly baffling number of hills, as the carriages had to climb and maneuver up one to find some steady ground off the path. And once they had settled in, it was then the worrying task of figuring out where, on the hill, it was least embarrassing to tuck yourself away to…

“Gah!” Shin gasped, having been trying to balance at a steep end, hoping the angle would give him some privacy, and instead rolling down the hill a bit before stabilizing at the bottom, dizzy and thankfully the only thing hurt being his pride, as he glared miserably up at the cloudy sky, pants down, as he heard Selka above shout, “Oh dear! Your grace! Stay there, we’re coming!”

“Taaaaake your time.” Shin grumbled, pulling up his pants and then deciding that was as much effort as he felt like putting into his own rescue, waiting for someone to show up as he laid in the grass.

Why were there so many hills? What self-respecting country wasn’t flat, or at least sloped? Deere could accept the existence of mountains, sure, but so far the terrain of Dicea was like someone wanted to see how closely they could blur the line between a hill and a mountain, and the entire country was full of each attempt. 

That said, Deere had to carefully watch his step and Selka’s lest they end up in a heap right next to King-Consort Sou. 

Making it down to him, Deere frowned, eyes looking over Sou with a professional focus as he unhooked the medical kit he’d taken to wearing…pretty much at all times. “Are you alright, your grace? Do you feel any stabbing pains, or any numbness?”

“I feel like I may have rolled into my own stream, and I feel like I will not have access to a real shower until well into this evening,” Shin said, ignoring them as he continued to stare grimly into the sky, “I feel like I may smell. Selka? Do I smell, priestess?”

Selka, to her credit, leaned in and sniffed… before saying brightly, “Nothing a good dose of perfume won’t fix, your grace! Praise Atua, we might have Saint Madison watching over us, for you not to have taken any damage in the fall! Or perhaps Saint Tidia, healing your bones miraculously in the sunlight! Or perhaps–”

“Selka, did I tell you that during Atua week, I saw a prophecy in my drug-induced dreams? I did tell you, didn’t I?”

Selka pouted. “...the one where my mouth disappeared and world peace was achieved?”

“That’s the one,” Shin said, staring wide-eyed into the sky, “It’s a bit tragic, how we may never see our golden age.”

A child by Dicea’s law he may be, but it took every ounce of maturity Deere had not to roll his eyes in the king’s face. Piss spray or no, Deere muttered a pardon of his intrusion before gently touching the king’s neck and joints, keeping an eye out for any winces, and a steady presence of mind for any protrusions. He was pretty damn good at first aid, if he could brag for a moment, but he wasn’t a college-graduate healer. If something was serious, they’d have to send a party out to the nearest town and hospital. 

Which would be miserable to wait for in the cold, if they couldn’t move Sou. 

Sighing at his king and priestess’s bickering, Deere tried to make some estimates in his head. “Perfume will help for your own nose, and I can delay any appearances once we make it to Toneido until you have access to a shower. Since we don’t have world peace, we should have to settle for dreams of making it to the next town.”

He was…pushing etiquette, he knew, but Deere gave Sou a plain look. “...only you can tell how your body feels, your grace. I didn’t feel anything wrong, so…can you sit up? I’d rather like to keep my head, and I can feel the gazes burning our direction, waiting to see if I’ve killed our King-Consort.”

“I think, technically, it would be the goddess Mila’s fault,” Shin said, glancing dryly at Deere even as he said to Selka, “So, priestess, I think you should start a crusade against all the nature lovers, since a hill killed your king.”

Selka gave him a curious look. “...apologies, your grace. Mila?”

“The world is so big, priestess. I will enjoy watching you discover it,” Shin sighed, raising his hand to have Deere help him up, as he assured, “I feel fine. I’m not looking forward to climbing that hill though. Do you think we could convince the carriages to come down and pick us up?”

“Oh, your grace, Deere is quite strong!” Selka said, seeing a chance to let Deere show off as she clapped her hands together excitedly, “I bet he could get you up himself, if you needed the assistance!”

“Oh, could he?” Shin said, raising an eyebrow at Deere, “You literally carrying me places is admittedly a new line, for us.”

If only they could blame a god for earthly problems. Alas, in Deere’s experience, only people paid any sort of price. …most often, the people at the bottom rung. 

Deere sent Selka a withering glare before he sighed, drooping with tired despair at his king. “...my mother is very enthusiastic about building muscle. In a pure hypothetical of ability…I could.”

He gave Sou an even more strained look. “...do you want me to carry you back up?”

Shin looked him dead in the eyes. No twinkle of amusement. No smirk of mischief. Just staring back at him, while all of the Luminary party stared down at them from above.

“Yes, please,” Shin said. Unwavering.

Atua give him patience. Because if God gave him strength, then Deere would throw the king right up the side of the hill. 

Turning to Selka, Deere demanded, “You’re praying for me,” before he slung the medical kit back over his shoulder, turned around, and squatted down. “Please climb on, your grace. I fear any other method of carry would send us back down the hill.”

Shin nodded, still steely eyed as he crawled onto Deere’s back, holding on tight. Selka beaming at them, saying cheerfully as she started to follow them up, “Atua, if it pleases you~” 

As Selka did a cheery prayer behind them, Shin sighed as they climbed… before his expression softened into something warm, sheepish, and sweet, as they got closer and closer to the Luminary party, saying loudly, “Again, I’m so sorry, this is so embarrassing…”

Performative. Sure, Sou wasn’t cruel…but nobles were never nice unless they had something to gain or something to lose. And to them, almost everything was an opportunity for loss or gain…’everything’, being what they deemed mattered. Getting to see the tired or grouchy side of a noble wasn’t a privilege of trust, as Deere had heard some people frame it. It just showed how little they thought of you, that you were so insignificant to them that you wouldn’t be able to cause any sort of loss or gain. 

But Deere was a damn good butler. 

“It’s all in the line of my duty, my king. These hills are dangerously steep, the land administration here should consider guard rails, if not clearly marked off rest spots in more habitable terrain,” Deere said, voice a little heavier as he breathed to climb the hill. And while Sou wasn’t heavy, at least not as much as that worried bit in Deere thought he should be, he was still a person, and that was a significant load. “I am only relieved you remain unharmed.”

Shin laughed lightly, his face pinking in mild embarrassment while still smiling, amused at Deere’s ‘jokes’, before sighing heavily, like he had also walked a great distance as Deere put him down at the top of the hill, before placing a gentle hand on Deere’s shoulder. “Thank you.”

The Luminary party moved in closer, everyone coming in to check on the king, looking a little worried, but smiling as Shin smiled warmly at them. Shin’s weak embarrassment sparking feelings of protectiveness through the group, where before there might already have been jeering rumors starting to spread, as a few of the group started to clap their hands against Deere’s back as well, while Selka said brightly, “He’s okay! King-Consort Sou just had a bit of a trip, but Deere was so good, checking him over, and he’s unharmed! Atua be pleased!”

Shin smiled warmly. “Atua be pleased. Shall we all get going again?”

Deere bowed as much as he could without dislodging Sou’s hand. “It was no problem, your grace.”

While he didn’t (think he) have any enemies in the party, Deere had never been one for the center of attention, though he bore through the shoulder and back claps and people coming around to see for their own eyes that the king was alright. Letting the damage control heal what it needed to. 

“Atua be pleased,” Deere nodded, before (barely) straightening and addressing the group as a follow up to the king’s ‘suggestion’. “If everyone has taken the break they need, let’s get back on the road. As a reminder, the temperature is not going to rise much, so if you need to grab extra layers, do so now if you haven’t already. Our goal is to make it to the town of Toneido before sundown. Thank you, everyone!”

Heading back to their carriage, Deere gave Selka a heavy side-eye. “...I may need perfume as well.”

Selka smiled brightly at Deere, leaning in to say, “That was very kind of you. I was a bit worried that,” she paused, glancing around them to see that everyone was dispersing towards their carriages, before continuing softly, “that he wouldn’t be able to make the climb. Our king is so… thin.” She said, fussing a bit with her fingernails, “It’d be more embarrassing having him start and stop and start again with everyone watching, than presume you were being protective. Yes? I thought so… I am a bit sorry about the pee though. Does it help that it’s technically holy water?”

Deere nodded a bit. As pissed as he was for being volunteered, he could see the logic that drove Selka to do it. “Most people have eyes…but it is better for people to assume his majesty’s capabilities, rather than see them, for over- and under-achieving those expectations. I could be made the biggest mockery in the world, if it meant King-Consort Sou would be safe.”

Not that carrying him up a hill was much of a mockery, but…Deere could handle the annoyance. And whatever thrill Sou might’ve gotten from ordering him to carry him. 

Now, greeting the representative and innkeepers in Toneido that he had to meet smelling like pee was more on the humiliating side, but again, better him than Sou. Hopefully the common graciousness of ignoring the dishevelment that came with travel was something that happened in Dicea too. 

“It really doesn’t, unless Atua suddenly comes down, says men can be saints, and suddenly makes me one,” Deere sighed. “I will see what our laundry options are when we get to town… I think trying to line-clean anything in this weather will leave us with ice sheets for clothes.”

“Nee-heehee~ Blasphemous,” Selka giggled, giving Deere a fond look as she nodded, the two heading back to the front of the carriage as the king disappeared inside, “I will adhere to your wisdom, Deere. You will not lead us astray.”

-

One of the problems with sleeping all night, then all day, then all night again, was that eventually your body demanded ‘Enough!!’ and started physically hurting you to get you to move properly. It wasn’t a mild pain either, no mere aches of muscles gently nudging you to stretch. It was like the body glared up at the brain and, just to really show it was serious, created a raging stormcloud within itself, flooding the brain with nausea and striking, splintering pain that shot up the spine and into the deepest parts of the skull. Made you dizzy and weak and still absolutely certain that the only answer was to get up, GET UP, GET UP!

All that to say Shin had accidentally given himself a migraine laying around too much, and was currently behind the inn they were staying in that night in the middle of the night, determinedly burying half of his body into the cold grass to combat the heat inside of him as he hurled, shivering under the far too bright light of the full moon. Ugh! This was it. This was how he died…

Deere wasn’t really sure what it was, some form of insomnia or what. Most of the time, he couldn’t wait to sleep, sometimes even nodding off while he was standing if there wasn’t some snitch nearby to tell on him. But in cruel twists of fate, when it was actually time for bed? Half the time, it ended up being the only time Deere actually felt awake. He did have some sleep aids he took sometimes, just in an abject refusal to mess up his sleep schedule, but…they really knocked him out. For hours. 

And…that normally was fine, if they were settled down at an inn. It wasn’t like anyone expected him to be ready for work in the middle of the night. But he just…didn’t take any that night. And after a couple of hours of tossing and turning, he’d decided to get up and… Well. Maybe the saints really did send signs sometimes. 

Bundled up, Deere sighed out a cloud as he knelt by King-Consort Sou’s side, setting the thermos he’d brought to the side, and, after a moment of debate, slinging a blanket over his shoulder. There was a sheen of sweat matting the king’s bangs, so…he was probably trying to cool down, and a blanket wouldn’t be appreciated until his body calmed enough to feel the chilly air. 

And even that would have to wait until he stopped vomiting, so…Deere just waited by his king’s side, trying to ride the right side of the line between supportive and obtrusive. 

Shin hurled again, his body shivering as he dug his fingers into the dirt beneath the grass, frustrated. Come on, body! Pull it together! Just… breathe through your nose! Control your breaths! Wasn’t that supposed to work sometimes? Breathe in… breathe out… breathe in… caught your breath? You sure? Good.

“Auuuuuuugh!” Shin used his collective breath to growl in frustration, just determined to let existence know, seriously, fuck you… before he whimpered, shuffling awkwardly to the side to get out of puke range, before burying his head into the cold grass again. Mmmmm, yes… That was the good shit. Could he just take off all of his clothes and put the whole front of his body on the grass? He was pretty sure freezing to death would be preferable to this. Someone turn down the damn moon.

As Shin seriously considered his potentially nudist future, he glanced over to the side, frowning lightly as he saw boots. “O-oh, no, this is s-so embarrassing to be caught like…”

Then his eyes managed to blearily look up, and the soft, sweet sound was dropped immediately as Shin realized- “Oh, you. Here to watch your king d-die? Have to admit, l-letting me drown in my own vomit would be e-effective,” Shin said, slumping to his side and lazily glaring up at Deere, “Y-you better at least make some good c-coin of it. A-at least… 1000 gold. Th-that feels reasonable… You know what, s-self love. 2000 gold.”

The bleary, unfocused look in Sou’s eyes was…concerning, but as for what he could do…the way he squinted in the moonlight seemed more promising. Draping the blanket over his head and shoulders, Deere shuffled, making himself a sort of tarp over the king, blocking the moonlight. 

“I could certainly make it last a while, but I don’t know if 2000 gold would cover the entirety of the rest of my life. Since I’d absolutely never get hired again if you died,” Deere sighed, frowning a bit. “...do you think you can stomach anything? I brought a water bottle, and in the thermos is an herbal tea, meant for fever reduction and anti-nausea.”

When he’d caught the first look of Sou on his ‘get to sleep, damnit’ walk, Deere had worried for a moment that it’d been poison…but it hadn’t made any sense. It had been hours since dinner, and a slow-acting poison would’ve had Sou showing signs of some kind of malaise before now. And, well, if Deere could give one benefit to the weird, almost buffet-style of food service he had…pretty much only seen in Dicea, it did mean that poisoning a single person was almost impossible, unless it was done right under the target’s nose. 

With no one else in their company vomiting in the streets, Deere had figured it was a personal ailment. His field medicine experience didn’t usually have him dealing with viruses but…sudden fevers from exposure or infection he knew how to deal with, at least long enough to get someone to a field surgeon…or a hospital.

The blocking of the light helped a bit, Shin huffing slightly in relief, as he closed his eyes a bit. Mmmm, yes… he’d just stay like this all night. Buried in cold grass, with Deere staying right there, maybe moving a bit if the moon had the audacity to rotate or something dumb like that. They’d just stay like that till Shin felt better or died. Either/or, he wasn’t picky by this point.

But pure curiosity forced his eyes open again, looking up at his escort, his eyes adjusting enough to see Deere’s face more clearly. “...you are thinking far too hard, about whatever it is you’re thinking about.” Shin decided, closing his eyes again, “You’re giving yourself a wrinkle in the center of your forehead. Careful now. You’ll never seduce royalty and become a noble, at this rate. Well, maybe never say never. No accounting for taste. Maybe some people are into the permanent grumpy look.”

Shin felt another shiver of nausea run through him, threatening to make him vomit again… but with the light gone, it eased a bit without forcing him to hurl. And the cold of the grass was starting to just feel cold, rather than vital. He wasn’t quite ready to get up and walk yet, but he was getting closer.

It was just…how Sou spoke. Nothing personal. But for just a moment, Deere looked furious, his scowl deepening as he felt some rotten, withered part of his heart lurch…but he never forgot exactly who he was speaking to. And with a heavy sigh, Deere forced himself to relax. “A shame I’ll never be eye-candy, then. Less competition for others, I guess. Perhaps I’d find a space as an eccentric bit of furniture; a coat rack, maybe.”

He already had the stature for it, at least. 

Watching Sou carefully, Deere wouldn’t push the issue of the fluids again just yet, but perhaps a rotation of suggestions would work better. “...would you like the blanket, your grace? I can still block the light, so it wouldn’t be a matter of trading one comfort for another.”

Competition was a novel thought. Shin had often found himself mildly hoping, back when he was with Sou, that some of the other Flora Sou met up with at times would have… Shin wasn’t sure. Their own ‘Shin’s, he supposed. Someone he could compare experiences with. Talk to. Who’d understand…

He never met anyone like that, and then he was shipped to Luminary, where no one talked to him much at all. Found out belonging to humans wasn’t all that different from belonging to Flora. It was all just more mind games.

Did Deere belong to him? Shin found some mild amusement in that idea, if only because it seemed so outlandish. Perhaps all of the Luminary party did. Perhaps all of Luminary did. He was king, wasn’t he? He could make his own unreasonable demands, as he commanded, “I, in fact, demand the blanket! And… pain killers! And, hrk,” Shin burped, his body fighting another urge to vomit, before insisting, “M-miso soup! Miso soup sounds good… You said something about a thermos?” Shin recalled, not having been entirely paying attention, his brain still making a passable attempt to crawl out of his skull. “Is it a thermos of miso?” he asked, because hell, he might get lucky.

Nodding, Deere unfurled the blanket from around himself to drape around Sou, avoiding the vomit puddle and doing his best to block the moonlight with his body before getting into a more suitable position for it. …or before leaving the back garden. 

Handing King-Consort Sou the water bottle, Deere unhooked his medical kit from his hip (he wasn’t fully re-dressed, his hope for eventually getting some sleep still with him, but he’d opted to bring the band he usually hooked his packs on, med kit and all) and searched out some mild painkillers that, while maybe not the kind of instant relief his king would want, would be kinder on his stomach. 

And food would absolutely help that too. The fact that Sou was asking for food at all was already a good sign. 

Waiting until Sou steadily had the bottle in his grip to pass over the painkillers, Deere grunted. “It’s a thermos of herbal tea, your grace. It’s a drink I learned about in the military, to ease fevers and nausea. I can make you soup, though I suggest we both move indoors to do so.”

Deere smirked a little. “I heard from the locals there’s an interesting history in Toneido--apparently some 50 years ago it was the grounds of a serial killer. It’d be a shame if you managed to avoid death by vomit, only to end up the victim of a tourist ghost.”

Shin shivered, at first trying to sip at the thermos from where he was still laid out… before huffing in annoyance and forcing himself to sit up. Ignoring the dizzying sharp slice of pain through him, pulling the blanket over his head and sitting in its darkness as he sipped at the thermos, swallowing down the painkillers.

Deere and Shin didn’t talk much. In truth, Shin had accidentally revealed his true nature to Deere early on in the trip, purely from Deere entering the wrong room at the wrong time, alongside Priestess Selka. 

Priestess Selka had accidentally left behind one of her Good Book copies in a random lobby of one of the inns they had stayed in, early on in the trip. Shin had been carefully cultivating his new sweet persona with the Luminary party, now that he had the freedom to meet people. He wasn’t strong or imposing and if he was intelligent, it wasn’t in ways he could easily show off to gain the respect– and fear– of a Luminary population that often required both in their leadership. He couldn’t be a Byakuya or a Leon or a Sayaka or current Kaede, as a leader, and he couldn’t even really be the old Kaede either, not witty enough or charming enough to be the socialite she had been constructing for so long…

But Shin had learned from Sou, serving him, how to be likable and endearing, cringing away and eager to please. It was a persona he was familiar with, at least, and he had seen a style of it work to keep Kaito alive for as long as he had, to the point where Kaito was still flourishing and well taken care of even after all of his immediate family had been killed or banished. Endearingly pathetic worked in keeping royalty alive through the hard times, apparently. And by this point, that was Shin’s only immediate goal. How could he ensure his own survival when he eventually returned to Kaede? Since apparently he wasn’t going to be trusted to be an actual leader after all.

But, shockingly enough? At some point between being freed from the basement and sent on this odd traveling vacation, Shin had developed… pride. Who would have seen that coming? Not him. And returning to his old sweet persona kept hurting that newly developed, budding pride. And hurt pride actually really fucking hurt? Another thing Shin could have never guessed at, many years ago. Every day playing up the sweet role wounding his pride a little more, a little more, a little more…

It wasn’t against Priestess Selka. It wasn’t even against the religion. Shin had just been struggling that day, and had found the book, and seeing ‘Luminary’ in the whole of that book’s identity, had hidden himself away in a study and just started destroying it. Pulling out page after page after page, something methodical in the destruction. Like if he could rip each page out, that’d be one less person he’d have to be ‘Sweet Sou’ for. One less barrier between himself and a version of himself he honestly couldn’t fathom. Like if he could destroy the book, he could get control of himself again…

And when Selka and Deere had walked in seeing him do that, Shin had very quickly needed to not be having some sort of mental breakdown, and had scoffed, tossing the book aside as he said, casually, “I don’t agree with those passages. I’m thinking of asking The Highest and Queen Kaede to double check if these particular passages are truly Atua’s word or not. I took out the pages so I would remember which ones I was concerned about.”

“I see,” Selka had said, frowning at the pages all over the floor, “M-may I ask which ones, sire?”

“No,” Shin had said, collecting all the pages and hurrying out of the study. And ever since, it had just been sort of pointless keeping up the act for them. And much easier to indulge the weird tyrant-wannabee they had accidentally walked in on. Not that any of his ‘indulgences’ had ever matched up with the apparent ruthlessness of him tearing up the book. Even acting up as a spoiled ruler, Shin just didn’t… want much. He honestly couldn’t think of things to demand. He hoped he’d get his miso.

Anyway, long story short: Shin and Deere didn’t talk much, despite Shin being more relaxed around Deere in general. And he hadn’t known Deere was ex-military. Huh. Learn something new every day.

Including learning local myths, as Shin snorted around the thermos, taking another long sip in the grass. “What, do you think the local ghosts would really be so eager to add me to their roster? I make a terrible roommate. Whine a lot. They’d kick me back to life just to be rid of me… nngh, alright.” Shin sighed, putting up a hand out of the blanket, “Help me up?”

Deere hadn’t known the full extent of Sou’s medical needs when he’d been hired for the trip. Honestly, with the presentation of power the royal family needed to display at all times, he doubted there were many people at all who did. He had just been told that he would be acting as first response medical aid to the king among his other numerous duties. And…well, looking back, his experience working in the medical branches of his company probably was a significant bonus that allowed him to be hired at all. 

Kind of funny, how those things sometimes worked out. Deere had chosen to learn more than hospitality and security in an attempt to stand out from his father and be more of his own person, as much as he could be in his position, anyway, and that decision likely led him right here. Huh. 

Given that King-Consort Sou tended to be sickly, and not sick, it didn’t even become a constant reminder of inadequacy. Fatigue, migraines, nausea, aches--those were things Deere knew how to take care of. If the king really had an underlying condition, then things would be trickier, but as it was, he rarely needed to contact their party’s dedicated healer on the king’s behalf. 

…Deere did wonder if that was the case, though, and Sou just hadn’t been diagnosed with anything. But the only good his worries would do would be having him overprepare for whatever may happen. 

Like finding the king vomiting behind the inn. 

A gloomy, cruel shadow crossed over Deere’s face. “I don’t think whiny would be much of a problem, considering the vast majority of victims were young children. Priestess Selka and I were just discussing how Diceans seem to have trouble judging ages--with His Highness’s youthful visage, I could understand a ghost making that mistake.”

The expression soon left, leaving Deere looking his usual calm, sleepy self, and he took Sou’s hand, carefully helping him up. “Do you have a preference of where you would like to rest while I’m cooking? I don’t mean to infringe on your privacy, but if your grace is still feeling unsteady, perhaps it would be a good idea to stay in the inn’s dining room…or I could collect another member of the party to keep you company?”

“Tsk, children? I’m small, but I’m not…” Shin frowned, then pouted. Right, 20, “that young. I’d think even ghost children would recognize I’m 25.”

Or something like that. Shin’s head hurt, he wasn’t thinking that hard about what his age was supposed to be. What had he even said, 24? Probably close enough. 

Shin grunted lightly as he was helped up, knowing damn well it’d be near effortless on Deere’s end. Darn people with… muscles. Ridiculous. Entirely unnecessary. He was going to make a law banning them. But as he swayed on his feet lightly, clutching the blanket over his head and holding the thermos close to him, he suddenly looked mildly uncomfortable. “Collect someone for company…?”

No, he didn’t want that. Not in his wildest daydreams, was he ever that kind of person. He would never– oh, “You mean wake up Priestess Selka,” Shin realized, the unease draining out as mild irritation bled in, “Don’t, she can’t stop talking to save her life, my head can’t handle it. Help me to the dining room, I’ll just…” Shin frowned. What if there were other people there? No way he could keep his wits about him and keep the mask up, “...dammit, actually, fine, go fetch Selka. Maybe her chattering will put me over the edge and I’ll finally pass out. She can hover over me in the dining room.”

…25? Deere sent Sou a slightly confused look, but didn’t say anything about it as he helped Sou up, keeping his touch light but making sure to steady him as much as he could. It was…probably just a generalization. It was late, and Deere couldn’t imagine Sou being anything but fed up, achy, and exhausted. 

The kind of existence that didn’t make for being good company yourself. While it’d be too insulting to say outright, Deere was worried about Sou being on his own while he was cooking, but even if he was fine? Deere couldn’t imagine anyone else being up at this hour, but if there was… Selka would be able to run interference with the best of them. And her being chatty would make it so people wouldn’t look twice, even if the king looked about to pass out. 

“I’ll notify her to keep her voice down, if nothing else. The priestess is a good conversationalist, but she’s not inconsiderate towards the need for silence.” 

It was a slow shuffle back inside the inn, Deere breathing a small sigh of relief at the return of warmth from the cracking, low-burning fire in the lobby hearth, and after depositing Sou in the most comfortable chair in the dining room he could spot in a matter of seconds with the water and tea, he was off, heading to Selka’s room. Knocking gently, mostly as a formality, though he didn’t have any reservations just coming in to shake Selka awake. 

“Priestess.”

No shaking was necessary. 

“Y’aaaaaaaaah~” Selka sat up and daintily stretched her arms, one hand pulled back to demurely place the back of her hand against her lips to hide the obscene stretching of her lips as she awoke to what she could only assume to be a brand new day. In certain universes where the medium ruled as law, there’d be gentle harp music playing as she blinked through long, dark lashes, a twittering of birds flying into the room to place her dress for the day on her bed as her hair, somehow perfectly brushed still, fell lightly around her face as she gazed at Deere. “Oh, dear. Did I wake late?”

“No, it’s still night. His Majesty is…feeling under the weather,” Deere said, hoping the poignant pause would say what it needed to. “He’s requested food from me, though I am reluctant to leave him with nothing to do for the cooking duration. Could you keep him company?”

“...he seems to have a bit of a headache, so in addition to the hour, I believe we should do our best not to disturb the others.”

“Oh, the poor king!” Selka said, quickly hurrying out of her bed, her nightgown flourishing daintily around her thighs as she hurried to grab a coat, assuring him, “Let me just put on something to cover myself a bit and some shoes. Oh, dear… is his grace feeling ‘under the weather’?” she said, mimicking looking a little green and nauseous, “or…under the weather,” she said, suddenly taking small sips out of a mimed bottle in the air, “Or, under the weather,” she said, lowering her voice and miming out Shin when he was feeling particularly lethargic and grumpy.

Then she brightened, as she said, “If it’s the last one, I can bring some sweets that I bought at the market today! They’re delightful, certainly no one can stay mad after having a little nibble of joy on earth! Maybe not so much if he’s throwing up though.”

“First one,” Deere grunted, waiting by the door as Selka got dressed. He knew better than to throw around the actualities of his employers’ states--a gossiping servant was one that could get in a lot of trouble--but with Selka getting the picture anyway, and being appropriately tight-lipped about a lot, Deere sighed, lowering his already usually subdued voice. “I found him throwing up behind the inn, feverish. I’ve already given him remedy, and he seems to have steadied quickly, so I figure he’ll be back on his feet soon.”

…probably not, but even giving in to a bit of gossip, habits remained. 

“The worst he can do is say no to the sweets, but if he’s trying to settle his stomach, and perhaps get some sleep tonight, I believe that’s the response he’d give.” When Selka looked ready to go, Deere quickly led the way back to the dining room. “...King-Consort Sou requested miso soup. Since I’ll already be making it…would you like some, Priestess?”

“He is such a skinny little thing… which of course makes how strong he is all the more impressive, considering his physical stature,” Selka added in quickly. It was blatantly disrespectful, to suggest someone in Luminary was weak, and downright dangerous to suggest it of an elite. And while Deere was not someone she was worried that much about mispeaking around, as she trusted he knew she meant well… it was still wise to keep up the habit. Especially in this group.

Everyone knew a strong gust of wind could and often did knock over Shin. No one could say it. Shin was a king, and that meant he was as strong and capable as any battle hardened knight. The Luminary party did not care how many ‘are you blind??’ looks they’d get insisting upon it.

She went and got some sweets to pocket just in case, but she lit up with delight as she said, “Miso? Oh, delightful! Please, Deere, if it’s not too much trouble, I’d adore it. Already, Atua has blessed this new day with small signs of warmth and bounty! Eeeeeven if we’re getting up at– woah, well,” Selka laughed lightly, checking the clock, “Well, that just means we have even more time to enjoy the day. Wonderful! Alright, shall we?”

In her mishmash of sleeping clothes and winterwear, Selka hurried out, smiling brightly as she headed to the dining hall, having already memorized the layout of the inn. She hurried and fretted a bit as she saw a lump hiding beneath a blanket and slumped over the table in the dining hall and hurried to his side, whispering softly to the king-consort, who grumbled back at her.

Looking up, she called to Deere, “His grace wishes me to remind you that starvation is a type of murder, and that if you’re still trying to assassinate him to accept no less than 3000 gold for it. Which, I’ll be quite frank, seems a little cheap for regicide, dear!”

“I sure hope this isn’t the start of the day,” Deere grumbled quietly, sighing to himself as they headed out. If nothing else, he was sure to sleep like a rock after this…right? Right? And the time it’d take to cook and wait for Sou and Selka to eat and then clean up still wouldn’t take them to dawn, so…he could surely get a few hours still if he fell asleep as soon as kings were soothed and safely…wherever they wanted to be.

Right?

Nodding a bit, Deere didn’t break stride as he continued through the inn dining room to the kitchen. “It is closer to a reasonable price, though. Once people start throwing around numbers that could get me to consider buying space for my parents’ retirement, then maybe I’ll actually consider it. It seems like an awful lot of work, though.”

Alright…miso soup. Thankfully he had restocked at the local market, so he wouldn’t have to dip in much to the inn’s general cooking supplies, though they had been given the okay to cook there. He would work it out with the head of the kitchen tomorrow… Ah. Before bed, he should see about cleaning the vomit. It’d be a hazard if it froze…though, if it was in a solid piece, that might be easier to toss into the myriad piles of mulch all around. Hmm…

Selka waved Deere off, before smiling pleasantly at the lump of blanket next to her. 

“...would perhaps a story of the saints soothe his grace–”

“No.” Shin said inside of the blanket, not moving.

“...oh, what about the tale of Atua creating existence? I’ve always found that one so inspiring–”

“No.”

“...” Selka’s smile strained, as she tried, “What about a story of history, such as the Momota family’s triumphant fight against the oligarchy, who riddled our land with plague–”

“Priestess,” Shin sighed, shuffling his blanket and peeking out at Selka, “Do you want to tell me a story?”

“Oh, yes!” Selka said, lighting up happily, “At the moment, it is my greatest joy and goal in life.”

“Well, I’m going to ignore how depressing that is, and say fine, I will let you tell a story if you are determined to tell a story. But,” Shin said, as Selka opened her mouth, “It must be a story that is not religious, and not our history.”

Selka twitched. “...but, those are very good stories, your grace. Your family achieved much and the stories surrounding you are fascinating–”

“I’m not interested in hearing the handful of stories the Momota family has that isn’t about them changing the legal age limit dramatically every forty years,” Shin said dryly, “And considering only five generations of Momota leaders have existed, that doesn’t give us much to work with, does it? And I’m tired of hearing about the deeds of the saints. Yes, the saints were all very cool and heroic and magical. I’m just not all that interested in it. Certainly you must know a story outside of the Momotas and Atua?”

Selka bit her tongue, wanting to argue that King Sou had seemed interested enough in the saints when he had been trying to decide which parts of The Good Book would get to stay or not… but that was above her place to say. The Highest would argue with the king about changing the books, and The Highest would have better arguments than Selka would anyway. So… phooey to that. The Highest would never allow it.

But, alright, a story that wasn’t the Momota family history or the Atua stories… um…

Cleaning her fingernails fitfully, she recalled, “My… mother used to tell me a story… apologies, I don’t know why I said that,” she said, her dark skin warming a bit as she looked down at her hands, embarrassed, “I really mean the caretaker used to tell me a story.”

“Raised in an Atuan orphanage?” Shin guessed, still cuddling the thermos like it was a doll, looking a great deal better now than he had outside. “I suppose I could have guessed, as you’re a priestess.”

“Ah, well, no…”

Shin raised an eyebrow. “An indentured orphanage?”

Selka looked away, embarrassed as she laughed lightly, “For a time. A-anyway, our caretaker had a story she liked to tell me. And she liked to say it was my story specifically, which I recall made me feel oh so very special. Every child enjoys having a story tailor-made for them, yes?”

“Sure,” Shin said, adjusting himself in the blankets a bit, covering his eyes from the light a bit as he sighed, “How does it go? And try to say it softly. I’m not teasing this time, my skull is pounding.”

“I will speak softly, your grace,” Selka promised. “The story goes, that there was once a fisherman, who netted large lakes for fresh-water fish to feed to his village. He had no family of his own, but he worked hard for the sake of the food supply, and was well loved by everyone for his dedication, and everyone knew it was just a matter of time before he bonded with someone someday.”

“Ah,” Shin sighed, closing his eyes, “A love story. I should have guessed. You would know love stories.”

“It’s… perhaps a love story, in some ways,” Selka said, fussing with her nails, “The fisherman worked the lake every day, but for the first time, saw something he had never seen before. A seal had discovered a way into the lake, or perhaps had finally come to the fisherman’s side of the shore, for the very first time. It was sunning itself on some rocks in the lake, and the fisherman seeing its fat hide and thick fur, decided it would make good food and better clothes. So he set about hunting it.”

“He went to go collect a spear from the hut he lived in, hurrying back in hopes that the seal wouldn’t have moved on yet. But when he returned, he found something incredibly strange. It seemed as if someone had hunted the seal already, and in the time it had taken him to leave and return, had skinned it and left its beautiful coat hanging in a tree. As the fisherman puzzled over this, he heard a light splashing, and found a small, warm hot spring connecting off the lake, hidden among the trees.”

“He worked that lake every day and never noticed a hot spring before?” Shin asked, snorting, “Didn’t get around much, did he?”

Selka smiled lightly, shrugging. “I suppose not. Inside of the hot spring, was a naked woman, bathing and lounging in the warm water. He was enchanted by her beauty, and revealed himself to her. She was surprised to see him, but was more surprised to see him holding the coat, and begged him to return it to her. It was her coat, you see. She revealed that if she did not put it back on, she would not be able to return to the water as a seal, and would be stuck in her human form.”

“Oh,” Shin sighed, frowning, “I can see why you didn’t want to call this a love story…”

“The man, despairing at the idea of her turning back into a seal and disappearing into the water, told her he would not return the coat, and that if she did not wish to lose it forever, she’d follow him home. She argued and plead, but in the end she followed him back to the hut, where he proceeded to lock her coat away in a chest she did not know how to open.”

“Poor girl…” Shin murmured, blinking a little sleepily, “I don’t suppose she finds a way to bash it open?”

“My caretaker simply said she never managed to get inside of the chest, and that it wasn’t long before the village had all heard that the fisherman had found himself a wife. Time went by, until eventually most people could not remember life in the village before the fisherman's wife had lived there, and between them they had many children, all as beautiful as the selkie herself–”

“Selkie?” Shin asked.

“Ah, that was why it was ‘my’ story,” Selka smiled, “When I was first brought to the orphanage, my only documents said I was called ‘Selkie’. Last name changed, of course, lost to time. But the caretakers felt like that wasn’t a suitable name for a child, and changed it to Selka. Said a name like ‘Selkie’ would invite misfortune into my life. While ‘Selka’ would hopefully invite many yummy things for me to eat, someday. It means ‘berry’,” Selka smiled warmly, “Cute, yes?”

“If Selkie just means someone who was stolen, I don’t see how it wasn’t accurate,” Shin sighed, nuzzling into the blanket, “My wife was correct, to disbar that whole program. What a disgrace.”

“I, well… yes.” Selka said, looking nervous as she nodded, “I don’t like to think of myself as indentured anymore, I was only one for a short time, really, I barely count, but… yes.”

“How did the story end?” Shin asked, “The selkie and her beautiful children?”

“The children were growing older, and were feeling the call of the water,” Selka said, smiling lightly, “And one day, the wife told the fisherman that someone needed to show their children how to swim, or they would go themselves and drown. The fisherman told her he loved her, over and over, and begged her to return as he gave her back her coat. He let her go, hoping she, and the children, would return.”

“And?” Shin asked.

“The children did,” Selka said, “But she did not.”

“...oh, good,” Shin yawned, looking content, “A happy ending.”

It wasn’t long after Selka had finished the story that Deere quietly came out of the kitchen, balancing two bowls and two cups on a tray, a warm, comforting smell present from the first wisp of steam able to be seen. Coming over to the duo, Deere set out each place setting, bowing to each recipient. “Miso soup, and I took the liberty of steeping some lemongrass, chamomile tea, your grace.”

…though it didn’t look like Sou needed much ‘sleepytime’ help. Blessed by Atua indeed. He and Selka looked positively cozy…and if he heard right, with a bedtime story too. 

Holding the tray at his side, Deere waited for a moment, not daring to rest until he was sure there wasn’t anything that would be immediately needed of him. It was the worst, pulling yourself back up after immediately sitting down. 

“Oh, delightful! More yummy things, the blessings of my name given fruit!” Selka said, delighted, taking her own bowl with a respectful and grateful bow of her head, before beaming down at Shin, “It smells so good, doesn’t it, your grace?”

“Ngh,” Shin grunted, though his stomach growled at the scent. Forcing himself to sit up a little, he took the bowl from Deere, waiting for Deere to bow his head so that he could bow back, before tasting it. “...mm. It’s good, thank you,” Shin said… before quickly eating more of it. His intensity in eating betraying how hungry he actually was.

Now that the king was eating, Selka ate from her own bowl, humming ecstatically, looking nearly bowled over by the first taste alone, before taking another sip, like she was testing to see if it really was that good… before letting out a little, low moan, “Oooooh~”

Shin shot Deere a despairing look. She was doing the thing again. Stop feeding her good things, she made… noises. That were wholly inappropriate. “Priestess,” Shin tried, as Selka made another low, pleasured sound at the next bite, like the sip had knocked the wind out of her a little, the low sound turning up in pleasure at the last second, “Migraine, remember?”

“Oh!” Selka squeaked, covering her mouth daintily. “My apologies. I’ll try to be less loud,” she promised, taking another sip… before sighing, “oh.”

“My pleasure,” Deere quietly said back, and…well, the small, but genuine smile on his face at the compliment, both explicit and implicit, confirmed his words. It had been…embarrassing. Deere had always thought his life-long competition with his father was definitely felt more on Jacob’s side, but finally living somewhere else and serving people that had never even met his father had been…enlightening for Deere. Showing him how much he apparently had bought into those competitions too. 

But even if he felt a superior, smug thrill whenever someone greatly enjoyed his food, Deere figured that it didn’t do anyone harm, and people got a good meal out of it. 

Though, uh…he had been surprised just how much some people enjoyed his food. Slumping down more with the odd combination of a grimace and a blush, Deere could only return Sou’s look with commiseration and a shrug. What, like he was going to make bad food for Sou on purpose?

“...if…” Deere blushed a little more, still not used to Selka’s…noises, “You are satisfied for the time being, I would like to take my leave to clean the kitchen. There still should be plenty of time for sleep this night, which I’d suggest we all take advantage of, if we are able.”

Shin nodded, sipping on his tea and sighing, “Yes, that’s alright. Do you need any assistance–”

You’re king. You can’t clean messes, people won’t respect you.

“--because I’m certain our priestess here would be up to the task,” Shin said, warily sipping from his tea again. The tea was nice. “After you’ve finished eating, Priestess?”

“Oh?” Selka hesitated, taken off guard from her eating, as she looked down at her still mostly full bowl before saying, “Oh! Of course, this won’t take me more than a moment! I’m actually quite adept at eating quickly, it’s a skill of its own sort! Just give me one moment, Deere!”

“I didn’t mean you had to rush…” Shin watched warily as Selka picked up the bowl and started to gulp at it, apparently having decided spoon eating it was taking too long. “...well, you certainly can eat very fast,” he agreed, as Selka triumphantly slammed the now empty miso bowl down on the table.

“Okay! Ready! Let’s go clean!” Selka beamed at Deere, victorious, a small dribble of miso around her chin.

If the offer had come from someone else? Even if King-Consort Sou wasn’t volunteering himself (obviously). If it had been another servant offering to help, Deere wouldn’t think twice--double the hands halved the time. But…Sou even thinking of it? And volunteering Priestess Selka? 

“Ah, that won’t be necessa…ry…” Deere had…started to say, his voice trailing off as he watched Selka immediately gulp down the rest of her soup like a pelican. It was impressive, honestly.

And while Selka was a priestess, and thus shouldn’t be doing common housekeeping chores…priestesses were sort of a grey area, for certain cases, and with Selka enthusiastically agreeing, even if Sou shouldn’t actually be able to order a priestess to do this sort of thing… Deere just sighed and took out a handkerchief, wiping Selka’s face in the blink of an eye before bowing to Sou and leading the way to the kitchen. “Thank you for your help, Selka. If you wish to return to your room before we are done, King Sou, I bid you a peaceful night.”

“Mmm, good night,” Shin agreed, the migraine having calmed down to a dull roar. He’d probably be able to get to sleep now. Once he finished eating.

Selka smiled brightly, clapping her hands together as she got into the kitchen, before pushing up her sleeves. Beneath her light silk sleeves, her arms were surprisingly thick. Selka was a bit small and a bit thin beneath her clothes, but seeing the way soft weight hung on her arms, showed her to be a smaller girl overall with a bit of weight on her bones, that only seemed thin in comparison to the people around her. Like how a thin tall person could still appear to be ‘bulky’, despite having less body fat percentage.

Selka looked around, her eyes trailing over the pot Deere had used, a few napkins on the counter, some salt on the counter… before asking with genuine confusion, “What are we cleaning?”

Deere’s sleeves had already been rolled up from cooking, his gloves tucked away in a pocket since they’d come indoors. He didn’t quite adhere to the rules about always wearing gloves when not cleaning or cooking (or in personal private spaces), so it wasn’t like Selka wouldn’t have ever seen his hands before…but it was more of a rare sight. Not all that a remarkable sight, other than perhaps the burn scars splotted across his palms and fingers and slightly curling up the sides of his hands, depending on your standards. 

Tilting his head slightly, Deere already began moving the pot towards the large basin sink. “This, the cutting board and knife over there, and I need to wipe down the counters as well… I also need to see about the mess behind the inn before daybreak.” Giving Selka a small shrug, he grunted, “It’s not really much, but it needs to be done. If you do really want to help, do the counters while I clean the dishes, then you can return to your night.”

“Ah, okay,” Selka said, heading to the counter and, looking around, picking up a rag before she started wiping down the counter. Humming cheerily… before laughing lightly. “Of course I’d end up cleaning by the time I’m a priestess. You know, I’m a bit of a brat~” Selka said, poking out her tongue and biting it playfully, giving Deere a little wink as she confessed, “Even when I was a seminarian? I used to spend most of my time getting out of cleaning duties. It’s not that I hated cleaning or anything, it just sort of became this game I’d play with myself, over time. How often could I get out of cleaning duty?”

Giggling, Selka blushed. “It used to upset my peers, sometimes, but they had to give it to me, I was ambitious in my desire to be lazy! I made myself reliable in running errands and good at light paperwork and easy to get along with, and every time cleaning time came up and someone didn’t have an alternative job to give me? I’d invent one! Find something that needs doing that wasn’t cleaning and suggest to the priestess in charge, well, shouldn’t someone be getting on this or that. Some of it was difficult too! I had to reorganize one of the storage rooms for hours after everyone else was done buffering the metals inside of the temple, simply because I didn’t want to buffer.”

Miso soup didn’t tend to be a particularly sticky or fond-creating dish, so it would be a relatively quick job cleaning out the pot and other dishes. And because he wasn’t furiously scrubbing or needed the tap on full blast, Deere could still hear Selka just fine, chatting as they worked. Not Deere’s favorite thing, but he didn’t particularly mind it. 

Humming, Deere knowingly nodded. “People really underestimate the work it takes to effectively avoid work. It’s a skill of its own. And, as in your case, cultivated other skills to differentiate you from your peers.”

Smirking a bit, Deere carefully washed down the knife he’d used. “While sometimes I’d skip work to sleep, I took your approach too, taking on other tasks that I preferred more. I couldn’t exactly get in trouble with our superiors, because I was still working, but it really pissed my father off.” Pausing to set things over to dry (just for a moment, since he figured he may as well properly dry things as well) Deere mentioned off-handedly, “He’d usually have me wash walls after my regular hours anyway, if he caught me. Driving home the point of exceeding excellence.” Deere rolled his eyes a bit. 

Deere had hated any ‘clearing sand’ duty. It was a task that rode the line of useless and necessary to the point where performing it felt pointless, as everything you’d cleared would be crusted with sand again in an hour, but if you left everything for ages it’d become untraversable. When Jacob had been particularly incensed by his ‘insolent sloth’, Deere would find himself doing rotations around camp for hours, perpetually cleaning the same spaces for hours and hours…only to get an hour or two of sleep if he was lucky and wake up early to clear the walking spaces again before the higher ups would wake up and use those paths. 

Ugh…that was one thing he could give Dicea, he guessed. Deere hadn’t felt any surprise sand falling down his back from hidden creases in his clothes. 

Selka squealed laughter, like that was the funniest thing she had ever heard, before actually snorting a bit, “Sand duty. The bane of every cleaner’s existence, and I can only imagine how bad it was in the military. The temples were pretty easy to keep clear, just a lot of sweeping really, but at the orphanage we used to have these designated days…”

Selka hesitated, something uncomfortable running across her face, before she tittered awkwardly, “Well, I barely remember really, that was all so long ago. Nevermind, anyway! Shall you come inspect my progress, Deere? Give me, uh…” Selka paused, smirking as she tried to imagine the wording, “leave from having, uh, fulfilled my mission?”

Deere nodded tiredly, putting the now dry dishes back where he had initially found them. It was so strange…he’d noticed it of the food itself, of course, but it was truly baffling to see that there was an entire cupboard solely dedicated to spices and seasonings. What…did they even use all of them for?

“It was barely even a relief when we were in a space with actual buildings. I can imagine it was easier in the cities, however.” Deere gave Selka a mildly curious look at her sudden backtracking, but didn’t push. Instead he simply came over to, well, inspect her progress. And while she may have done all she could to get out of cleaning duty, Selka did still know how to properly clean a counter. 

His breath was barely even a huff of amusement, as Deere gave her a nod. “Mission fulfilled, Priestess. I can hardly imagine the accolades that will be bestowed upon you for such a great task. I would even wager you wouldn’t even have to return to Luminary to be made a High Priestess, your deeds too wonderful.”

“...night, Selka,” Deere nodded with a small smirk, before rolling his sleeves down and heading out himself. “...maybe there’s still time to take an aid when I’m done… It’s still quite a while until morning…” he mumbled, tragically longing for bed.

Selka giggled, bashful and pleased at Deere’s teasing praise, giving him a wave as she headed off. 

Probably it was just because she had told Shin the story, but that night, Selka had dreams of water. It was the feeling of smooth pressure on all sides, the scent of moss pressing into her nostrils, the ease of moving quickly through the water. 

Selka had never swam. The lake wasn’t allowed to be swam in. Selka wasn’t entirely certain she knew how to swim. But she had always liked imagining it. She bet she’d be good at it, if given a chance.

-

Doppio had been dead asleep through the night, perhaps even more than his usual, and much to his dismay, morning didn’t exactly bring refreshed renewal. He was rested, sure, but somehow the ache in his limbs only felt worse. Still, he valiantly got up, walked Arven to school as usual, and walked over to Dr. Mariah’s office, right on time. 

He thought it was very honorable as well that he didn’t just collapse into her office chair either, and managed what he thought was a very pleasant smile as he greeted his therapist. “Good morning, Dr. Mariah.”

“Good morning, Doppio,” Dr. Mariah greeted, taking a breath and tasting the air, as she observed, “You seem tired. I know you intended to go hiking with Arven this last weekend. How did that go?”

Doppio laughed awkwardly, smoothing back his bangs. “Ah, yeah? I look that bad? I-it was really good, though! The hike, I mean. We went to the mountain just to the south of the Sorl Woods--this time of year, the woods look like an ocean of gold at sunset, when you’re looking from the top of the mountain… It’s one of Arven’s favorite spots, so we went as part of his birthday celebrations. We just got back yesterday, thankfully already in town by the time it started snowing.”

And already the snow had stopped, no sign of it having happened at all. Doppio had still been wary while they walked that morning, not about to be caught off guard by any black ice or hidden slicks that had stayed frozen, but it looked like everything had thawed away. 

The trip really had been amazing, but… Doppio frowned a little, looking annoyed and slightly baffled. “Um…apparently ‘altitude sickness’ is…a thing? Which…wasn’t great to find out about. But other than that…it was a fantastic hike. I’m…just a little sore, still.”

Dr. Mariah smiled lightly at that, before nodding, “That’s good to hear, though, ‘discovering’ altitude sickness tends to mean you found out the hard way. I hope you recovered quickly and it didn’t disrupt your fun too much.”

“There are a few things I’d like to discuss today.” Dr. Mariah told him as a heads up, “In our last session, I promised this session we’d explore body issues a little, so I’d like to touch on that a bit today. Also, I’d like to discuss how the trails are going, or, more importantly, how they’re affecting you. But before that, I’d like to talk to you about how your homework went.”

“I only lay the subjects out like a list like that, to give you an opportunity to bring up anything you’d rather talk about,” Dr. Mariah said, “Your week to week in our sessions have been a bit hectic for you, and that’s only exemplified by the emergency session we had a few days back. I can’t presume, with you, that the most pertinent issues from last week are still the most urgent this week. So if there’s anything on your mind?”

Oh…right. Body issues. Doppio would almost be tempted to really not look forward to that, if not for the fact that…kind of everything that was pertinent sucked to talk about too. That was how therapy was, he guessed. If the hard stuff wasn’t hard, he wouldn’t need it. 

Nodding slowly, Doppio winced a little as he looked to the side. “...um… I dunno if it’s the most pertinent because it happened yesterday, or what, but… I kind of freaked out on Prince Shuuichi last night so…that’s probably worth talking about. But, um, yeah, homework. To just…confirm on that…”

His voice trailing off into a self-directed mutter, Doppio pulled out his notebook, having to…honestly completely remind himself what the homework even was. It was good that he’d completed it so early in the week that he didn’t have to think about it, he supposed, but…it’d really slipped his mind. 

“Um, four gifts?” He glanced up, nodding to Dr. Mariah. “Like I asked before… I’d gotten Arven a waterproof journal a-and a pen that can write at all angles, even upsidedown, for a birthday gift. He was really happy with them!” Doppio said, brightening up. “Apparently they’re from a brand that he really likes, so he told me a lot about their stuff, and, um,” he glanced away with a shy smile, blushing a bit, “he had me write in the front too.”

“I got a silver collarpin set designed like spiderwebs for Kirumi--the castle housekeeper that’s been letting me shadow her,” Doppio nodded again, “And she seemed happy with them. She’s kind of a subdued person, but…I think I read things right. Um, I got a box of cured meats for Kaito, as a sort of extended apology gift for scaring him before, a-and, well, we, um, Arven, Kaito, Angioletto, and I made cookies, and we took a bunch to chess club this week, but I made sure to set some aside and I asked Josie to pass them on to his friend that made cookies that he gave us before, so…yeah.”

“That’s excellent,” Dr. Mariah smiled, “And how did the act of giving those gifts make you feel? The goal was a greater connection with the community around you, so I find myself particularly pleased by the cookies and the pin for someone I haven’t heard of before now. It shows to me signs that you’re really getting involved in the people around you, but, that’s purely an outside perspective. Do you feel that you’ve become a part of this community of people? The Dicean’s around you?”

Doppio tilted his head a little, lightly fingering through the stack of pages in his notebook as he thought. “...I…guess? I don’t think I’d describe it that way, or think about it unless someone else said so first, but…I guess that’s what’s going on… I…” Doppio glanced down, chewing on his cheek. “...I have friends. And even just…acquaintances I know and don’t…feel stressed out about seeing. I don’t have to see any of them if I don’t want to, but…I do. I feel happy, running into people I know… And…I know people that care about me too. As direct and sometimes as invasive as Kaito and the royal family, t-to, like… Kirumi, and Miss Isabella, and Lake too.”

Smiling softly, he tapped his fingertips against the side of his notebook. “Arven made a new friend recently? His name’s Kiba… He invited Arven to come check out this martial arts tournament at Mid-Valley, that Kiba’s school was going to too, and we went. It was really incredible to watch, but, um… Kiba’s friend Shino and I ended up talking a bunch, and, um…I…kind of want to ask their friend Hinata to teach me the style of martial arts she does, and…”

Doppio’s smile was smaller, and yet brighter as he looked down. A sort of happiness he wasn’t used to just radiating from him. “...it’s just nice, I guess.”

“That’s exceptional, Doppio. You’re doing extremely well, better than I hoped at this point, actually,” Dr. Mariah confessed, “Integrating into a new community is already tough enough, but especially for someone coming from a volatile homelife, and who has not had the experience of being a part of a friendly community before? I was concerned that this would be a steep learning curve for you, Doppio, but you’re actually excelling. You should be very proud of what you’ve managed to accomplish so far, it was well beyond what people in much better positions than you could do.”

“But, hiccups happen to even the most socially capable, and it sounds like you might have had said hiccup last night. You had a confrontation with Prince Shuichi?” Dr. Mariah asked, looking… surprisingly unsurprised, as she said, “I know Prince Shuichi fairly well myself, from relationship therapy, though I’m not his personal therapist. May I ask what happened?”

(Had Doppio not been using his illusion stone, there would be an absolute party of gold dancing around his skin.)

Even still, he was metaphorically glowing, smiling to himself. He was…excelling? And kind of the weird but…also nice, and that was weird within itself, part was…it wasn’t even hearing Dr. Mariah’s approval that was the best part. He definitely did like it, but… Even if he was nervous and awkward, Doppio really loved making friends over the past few weeks. No one really felt life-changing like Amaina, not anything to the depths that he felt for Arven, but just…casually meeting people? Having people smile and give him a wave if they saw each other, having fun, small conversations about what they’d been up to, or what was going on was…fun. And Doppio was happy. 

So he supposed he was glad he was doing so well. It felt good. 

…and that was still true even when he messed up. 

Sighing, Doppio nodded and fussed with the band of his watch. “It… So…” He struggled for a moment to find the right place to start. Ending on something that had him looking a little unsure. “Prince Shuuichi came over to our room to scold us--Arven and me, I mean. We were really tired after getting back and…I…made some comment about seeing if someone could go bring plates for us from dinner, a-and Arven asked Angelo to ask Kaito, and…”

Doppio’s brows furrowed, still…not really sure about this part. “...h-how? Arven did it was…kind of making fun of Kaito? So…Prince Shuuichi came down…and…”

Doppio deflated, cheeks coloring in residual humiliation. “...I freaked out. Arven was in the shower, and…how Prince Shuuichi was acting while angry and waiting…really reminded me of my dad. So…” Doppio looked to the side, gaze low and ashamed, his voice quiet. “...I got scared, and started skipping time because…I thought he was going to…yanno. But…I guess he recognized that I was freaking out, and he tried to talk me out of it, but because I was skipping, I couldn’t hear what he was saying, and I freaked out more because I wasn’t listening and I just…spiraled. But then Arven came out and…I got really scared that he was gonna get hurt, so I put myself in front of him and…”

He went quiet before shrugging a little. “...Prince Kokichi came in and sorted things out. Prince Shuuichi and I talked things out too, once I calmed down.”

Dr. Mariah hummed, tapping at her journal a bit as she said, “Shuichi is a good man. I’m certain he hadn’t intended to make you feel as if you were going to be hit… but he’s also a proud man, and one used to finding safety in inspiring fear and caution in others. Him and Maki both, it’s little things in their interactions with others that I’ve been trying to smooth out and make them aware of for some time now. It’s neither of their fault, and was, indeed, an extremely necessary coping and survival technique where they were from. It’s not necessarily a ‘flaw’ in their personalities. But social hiccups like these are why I wish both of them would heed me more about confronting it. They are defensive over their pride, they treasure it and are wary of any argument that would suggest they do anything to put that pride at risk. They probably, at some level, consider it a manipulation tactic to make them weaker. It doesn’t help that Kaito used feeding into their pride as a way to smooth over issues in their own relationship, and is struggling to break that habit.”

“I tell you this to explain that as much as it might have felt like you were at fault for the confrontation, or were reacting irrationally?” Dr. Mariah said, “You probably were reacting to an active feeling of threat that Shuichi was putting out. Shuichi’s version of threatening behavior is to make himself quieter and quieter, and to make his presence feel more and more solid in the room, and to force the person he’s angry with to superimpose onto him whatever thoughts they themselves would find most intimidating. To use his silence to frighten themselves, essentially. Does that sound like what happened?” 

Doppio nodded slightly, before pausing, looking up at Dr. Mariah in surprise. Some of that was what he and Shuuichi had discussed afterwards but…hearing Dr. Mariah kind of…quantify it, he guessed? And bring in more reason behind everything… It was less, ‘that’s Shuuichi’s personality’ and more… He didn’t know. Still personality, but describing it better, and going into how it played into social situations. 

Chewing his lip, Doppio grimaced a little. “...even before I could really talk, Prince Kokichi made sure to… Explain makes it sound like he was brushing me off too much, it wasn’t like that… But…he said it wasn’t my fault, a-and I wasn’t being irrational. That, um… Even if I know Shuuichi wouldn’t hurt either of us, which he wouldn’t,” Doppio figured that Dr. Mariah, knowing Shuuichi, would know that too, but just in case he glanced up and accompanied the assertion with a small nod, “That…because I got scared? It wasn’t…my fault for reacting like I did. That, um…having a big reaction to something smaller, because it reminded you of something bigger that did warrant that reaction is alright and not…something that means there’s something wrong with you, I guess. Just that it’s something to be aware of, and work with.”

Doppio sighed softly, his expression falling. “...he really did help, calming me down but…I still felt…feel. Really embarrassed…” Going quiet for a moment, Doppio thought about, er, the actual question Dr. Mariah had asked. “...maybe? I don’t… It doesn’t feel like my dad used my own imagination to scare me. When he’d get…quiet and detached, like Shuuichi did…”

He trailed off for a moment, sadness tinging the corners of his face while his body was stiff with tension. “...it wasn’t just my imagination, used to punish me. Sometimes he’d just…ignore me. And others, it was like that silence was…a bubble, until he’d hit me and then it’d be over. So…it wasn’t the same.”

“It sounds like in that way, your father could be unpredictable,” Dr. Mariah observed, “You haven’t had much stability in the punishments of your life, have you. Without a history of being scolded and knowing the expectations of what that could entail, it’s understandable that you’d feel threatened and uncertain of yourself in that environment, from anyone. No one has taught you what to expect from anger, outside of your fathers immediate reactions.”

Doppio hesitated before gently nodding. He looked down at his lap, crossing his arms loosely over it. “...I’d…never know what he was thinking… Ever,” he said quietly. “I always just thought it was… Duh. Dad’s so…brilliant. And I’m an idiot. So…of course I’d never know what was coming next. And I never had to. Anything I had to know, he’d spell out for me and I’d write it down and get it done, and that’s…just how we worked.”

“...but I never really understood my punishments,” Doppio quietly admitted. “Sometimes I messed stuff up really badly, and…Dad hardly seemed to care. He’d just sigh about the work and immediately think up ways to make up for my mistakes. Then, other times…he’d be livid with stuff I didn’t think was a big deal at all. And sometimes he’d say I’d messed up but…I still don’t know what. And I never knew what wouldn’t be a big deal, or what would earn a smack, or…what would have him ignoring me for days. Or if I could fix being ignored by being really, really good. And I know I’m talking pretty generally, but…it’s because I don’t remember a lot of the details. So…even if there was a pattern, I don’t remember enough to ever figure it out.”

“There very likely wasn’t a pattern,” Dr. Mariah reassured, “Your father was extremely capable in many aspects of his life, but when it came to you? Raising a son, in many ways, was probably far more a learning experience for him than running a successful drug empire. Drug empires require consistency, rules, its own sense of stability and predictability so that all of his employees knew how to act in what situation.”

“But you weren’t an employee, Doppio. You were a child that lived in his home with him. I expect he called you an employee in a desperate attempt to short-cut his way into knowing how to manage you, and in doing so absolutely sabotaged himself in learning how to deal with the real situation his life had become, which was that he was now living with a child he had given birth to less than two years ago.” Dr. Mariah explained, sighing a bit, “Every new parent makes mistakes. But he refused to even acknowledge the situation he was in, and so he had no opportunities to improve.”

“People will argue what the ‘true’ method of raising a child is, and as someone who is educated in children psychology, I can’t say there really is one proven method that works universally,” Dr. Mariah said, “But in my experience, a good rule of thumb is stability. A level of predictability tends to lead to happier and, indeed, bolder children. Children can be convinced that the world around them is a fixed set of recurring patterns, and that only they themselves are the chaotic component, the only creatures alive with any sort of free will,” Dr. Mariah said, smiling lightly at that, “And that gives them the courage to test borders and boundaries and see what would happen if they do this, or that, because they feel safe that once they stop pushing? Everything will bounce back to normal. And that pushing of boundaries is an important part of development. We’ve discussed this a little bit once before. It was why I was pleased you had a relatively new predictable person to test boundaries against in Kaito. He’s stable, in his sense of duty to loved ones, and any push of boundaries, once relieved, will eventually have him bounce back to that same sense of duty.”

“Unfortunately, that’s the only amount of punishment stability I think I can offer you, right now,” Dr. Mariah admitted, something regretful in her eyes, “Someday, when you have a more permanent family situation, I’d quite like to talk to them about what you need, when it comes to punishment and stability. It’s not something you can really do for yourself, it’s something your guardians can offer you. I could talk to Kaito and Kokichi, since they seem to have taken the bulk of monitoring your actions lately, but even now they’re not actually your primary guardians. King Aiichi is. And, well…”

Dr. Mariah smiled lightly, though the smile was a little exasperated, “Has he sat you down and given you any expectations or strict rules, when it comes to your time in the castle? I’ve heard that isn’t a strength of his.”

…Doppio wondered if it mattered to insist he was an employee on the grounds of keeping his pay, if…his pay came from illegal activities. Or if he could keep his experience as part of his resume. Not all of it was illegal, and there were a lot of things he could claim as perfectly legal job experience…so…he did still consider himself an employee. 

…but maybe less as a person that had been vetted and hired and…more like how kids helped a family business. Honestly…his dad seemed more assured on the parts that, looking back, were strictly business. It seemed…difficult to even describe how his father had failed as a parent, when he had refused to even try to be one. 

(...maybe he had tried, sometimes. And…consciously or not, Doppio wasn’t quite ready to let those parts go.)

Doppio wasn’t really sure about the ‘pushing boundaries’ part, but…stability did sound like a good part of…everything? And child rearing too, since it fell into the category of ‘everything’. He did try to be adaptable and quick-thinking, but…Doppio knew that he was happiest with a routine. Things he could plan for days, if not weeks in advance, and write down in comprehensive lists that he could check off by item, with everything seeming…reasonable. Predictable. 

Not…

There was a telling flinch, as Dr. Mariah reiterated her approval of Kaito being the person to test boundaries with, but Doppio didn’t say anything until she mentioned King Aiichi, to which he sighed. “Yeah, Prince Kokichi’s told me that too… King Aiichi and I have talked together, but…I wouldn’t really call what we discussed…that stuff.”

Doppio shrugged a little. “He told me about castle routines, like the laundry rotations and meal times, and who to talk to if I had an issue with anything, and what to do if I was feeling unsafe… I’m not on house arrest or anything, but, I guess for rules, he said that I had to tell someone if I was going to be out for more than a day, otherwise the guardforce would come looking. And he let me know a little about, like…processing, between, then, my dad’s eventual arrest, and what CPS’s job concerning me was like… But nothing really specific.”

Dr. Mariah nodded, unsurprised, “King Aiichi is a great man at many things. But he’s not an effective disciplinarian. And knowing how discipline works is part of keeping a stable environment. You should know what it looks like, if you’ve done something that needs to be corrected, and what that correction itself will look like too. If you do not know what discipline looks like, then it could end up being anything, and that can be far worse than even a tough punishment. And, to your detriment, very likely everyone in your life doesn’t feel like it’s their responsibility to correct you or guide you. Leaving you on your own to figure out what everyone’s anger looks like, person to person. Which is something an adult can be expected to do, but that is one of the tradeoffs of being a child. You should, at fourteen, be able to count on structure, and having someone take responsibility for your actions. It shouldn’t be you against the world.”

Dr. Mariah tilted her head, noting the flinch, and tasting the anxiety in the air. “Would it be safe to ask if Shuichi has not been the only adult in your life, this last week, who you’ve struggled to predict the consequences of your actions with them?”

Another child’s thing. Though…Doppio wasn’t sure what he thought about this one. It had just been up to him to anticipate everyone’s anger, person to person. And it was constantly stressful. He’d met enough people over the last few weeks to judge for himself that…it really had just been the crowd he was in, but…it didn’t even have to be anger. Trying to figure out if any of the people he had to interact with were time bombs of any sort of emotion was stressful and…terrifying and Doppio hated it. The idea of not having to do that anymore wasn’t…exactly unappealing. 

But it didn’t mean that he could stop learning everything. 

Letting out an embarrassed huff, Doppio rubbed his arm and nodded. “...Kaito wanted to have a talk with me, but…through miscommunication, I ended up waiting for him to show up at our meeting spot for an hour, while he’d been walking all over the castle gardens looking for me. While I was waiting…I…sort of thought that maybe Kaito had set it up as a punishment to drive home that the prank Arven and I pulled on him wasn’t okay.”

Doppio shrugged slightly. “...we talked about it. He said that no one should humiliate or hurt me for a punishment, and that hurting stuff is only for learning, and he’s not even really sold on that, and that I shouldn’t accept that for selfish punishments… I dunno. It was just…a mistake.”

“Ah, see, those conversations are what I’m hoping for with your future family,” Dr. Mariah said, “Kaito’s a very new parent himself, and I know he’s had a bit of a learning process through his eldest, Timothy. But taking responsibility for both his child's actions and, in turn, what consequences he can face for those actions, even from other adults, is something Kaito’s learning to do. I doubt he was perfect in his communication, but it is good to hear that at least one adult in your life has tried to explain to you what sort of consequences you could expect, for upsetting someone. Though, it sounds like that conversation happened in the heat of the moment, which I’m certain made it more stressful than it otherwise could have been.”

“But, even if Kaito was trying to be clear, that doesn’t mean he effectively managed it,” Dr. Mariah said, looking Doppio over, “Do you feel like you’re on any better grounds, with Kaito? Again, considering he’s seemed to have taken on the bulk of responsibility towards you, at least at the moment, it does matter if you can or can’t predict him.”

Doppio nodded a bit--Kaito had mentioned more than once how much he’d changed after being Tim’s dad--before nodding more decisively. “I know the princes aren’t going to hurt me…and…I guess I know now they aren’t going to ignore me either. But…even knowing that, it’s okay if I still freak out sometimes, as long as no one gets hurt. Just have to talk about it afterwards.”

“I, um…” Doppio had a feeling that this wasn’t what Dr. Mariah meant by ‘better grounds’, but…it seemed important to mention. “...I forgot that I never told Kaito I died? So that came out while we were talking too… And…” Doppio looked down, rocking his heels on the carpet. “...I dunno. He was just…there for me. And I felt a lot better about that. Even if I end up crying or freaking out a lot…that is something pretty consistent about Kaito. He always does try to make me feel better.”

“That is good, and is another sense of stability. Knowing what you can rely on the adults in your life for,” Dr. Mariah said, “Knowing who to go for help with what, situation to situation. Kokichi is excellent in social conflict de-fusement, he’s who you want to go to when you are an in argument with someone’s that’s escalating and you need a reliable mediator. Shuichi, in turn, is very good at practical problem solving, if you are lacking a resource or need an issue resolved, he’ll likely get you to where you need to be. Kaito, in turn, has proven reliable in day to day personal care, and is somewhat surprisingly adept at crisis management, though he has a bad habit of making crisis easier to manage by forcibly lessening the amount of people involved in it.”

“But, to an extent, that is probably something you’ve already worked out from interacting with them day to day, for the last few weeks,” Dr. Mariah said, “Because needing help and resources is a more recurring event, than moments of discipline are. Which is why having clear lines of punishments is often much harder to figure out through daily trial and error. That, and talking about discipline tends to make people deeply uncomfortable, whether you’re on the receiving end or the person expected to maintain said discipline. I have seen many children flounder and grow increasingly anxious and nervous, simply because their parents feel too guilty even thinking about punishment, to willingly look at their own actions and realize they do have a punishment style or hard lines they should communicate. It’s one of those things no one ever wants to be wrong about, or the bad guy in, and so people avoid thinking about it until it ends up becoming an immediate problem.”

“Doppio, what I want to stress, is that I’m talking to you about all of this, not because there’s anything you can do to change the situation you’re in,” Dr. Mariah said, “This is about arming you with knowledge, as to why discipline in your life, likely for some time from now, will feel difficult to predict. And that it is not your fault, and it is understandable, if that difficulty leads to anxiety or overreactions. You do not know what to expect, when the adults around you are angry. And you cannot be blamed for imagining the worst.”

Chewing on the inside of his lip, Doppio sighed a bit. Just stewing with that information. Figuring out who to go to for what kind of help…made sense. It was resource management, figuring out the strengths and weaknesses of people for certain kinds of work. Other than seeking out Shuuichi on one occasion, it did more feel like ‘finding out’ happened to Doppio, rather than him taking any sort of initiative…but he had learning experiences all the same, and now he knew. 

Figuring out discipline… Well. If ‘doing’ anything wasn’t on the table anyway…

“...I still feel kind of…useless. And dumb. I really felt like I was managing my life fine, and…now all the things that I did are…responsibilities taken by other people, and things that feel like…I’m starting from zero with, when it wasn’t like that before.” Doppio frowned, looking to the side as he rubbed his arm. “I know things aren’t like how they were before, and they can’t be…but… I feel like I’ve suddenly become…helpless in my own life.”

“Going from being treated like an adult to being treated like a child would be a harrowing, self-esteem testing experience for anyone,” Dr. Mariah said, sympathy clear in her tone as she said, “You’re not the first child in my care who’s experienced that jarring reality. Many of my cases were children being raised in abusive homes and, when they were taken away from those homes, suddenly found themselves working with much more restrictive rules and expectations than the home they had come from. A side benefit of neglect is independence. Fixing the neglect tends to have the side effect of damaging that strength of independence.”

“The reality is, Doppio, nothing about you has changed. But your environment has become virtually unrecognizable, from where you started,” Dr. Mariah said, “And there will always be anxieties that come from that. But a sense of helplessness? That is something we can work on. Even children should not be expected to feel helpless to their situation, and if they do, that needs to be worked through. It also usually means they are being put in situations they’d, if they had the independence too, change or escape. Let’s explore that. Explain to me what circumstances make you feel helpless.”

Something about that made Doppio a little…skeptical about how kids were treated, then, if it was so understandable that being treated as one, when you had knowledge of any other alternative, would destroy someone’s self-esteem…but that was a theory way out of his expertise. And, well…a lot of the grips that he saw from kids weren’t exactly that they hated their childhood. Maybe that they didn’t like the lack of freedom, but even if it was a similar issue, independence and care weren’t completely diametrically opposed things. …he thought. 

But Doppio was struggling enough just managing his own life, let alone philosophizing on the nature of childhood in their society as a whole. 

Chewing on his cheek, Doppio…wasn’t really sure if this was the same as something he’d change or escape if he had the means to. “...that I basically…have to relearn how people…work? I felt…dumb and clumsy a lot before but…a lot of the time, I felt really confident I at least knew what I should be doing. Now…” Doppio huffed, looking down as his cheeks turned pink. “...sometimes it really does feel like I’m a baby. Everything’s so…confusing, and I don’t know what’s supposed to happen, let alone if I’m doing well or not. It feels like everything socially I’m just…figuring out from zero. Or even less, because the things I thought I knew are just…wrong.”

“Hmmm…” Dr. Mariah tilted her head, “Doing well by whose standards?”

Doppio’s eyebrows drew together a little. “...mine? Like…being able to express myself the way I mean to, or not unintentionally making people upset. Or being able to follow what’s going on. Doing well means, like…like interactions make sense. You may not like them, or they may have effects you don’t want, but…you can at least follow what happened. It’s not like everything around you is…some different planet.”

“I had to ask, because I feel that assuring you that you have been meeting standards, from everyone else’s perspective, might not have been helpful, if you weren’t trying to base those standards on anyone else in particular,” Dr. Mariah said, “and it’s good that you can find yourself ready to define your own sense of standards, on what independence means, or how not to be helpless. You don’t want to be confused anymore, and feel like you’re essentially winging it. Is that correct?” 

…he was? 

…well, Arven liked spending time with him. And…all the people he’d met seemed happy when he and Arven showed up to things. He messed stuff up with Kaito constantly, but…Doppio wasn’t exactly sure if Kaito was a good measurement for…anything. Too many factors between them throwing things off. 

So…was he?

Slowly, Doppio nodded a bit, before frowning. “...I feel like, phrased that way, it’s leading to a ‘everyone is confused and no one knows what they’re doing’ sentiment. It barely even feels like I’m winging things--I feel like that implies a certain amount of intent. A ‘fuck it and find out’ mentality. For myself…I feel like I don’t even know what to try.”

Dr. Mariah smiled lightly, “A good guess, but that wasn’t where I was going with it, no. Actually, I was very confidently going to say that your helpless feeling goes right back to what I was saying about stability and discipline and that ‘bounce back’ feeling. That your feelings aren’t from being an adult who is suddenly a child, but are from being a child who had a singular, constant parent, to now one who has no parent and a myriad of guardians who even collectively have not replaced that role in your life yet. That things made sense, before, because you had an adult telling you what to do every day.”

“Though, what you’re saying now… I want to go back to my earlier theory, that you’ve been finding yourself constrained,” Dr. Mariah said, “What’s the last decision you felt like you tried to make. Not successfully made. Tried to make.”

Doppio looked a little sheepish at that. It was always a little embarrassing when you made a guess before someone explained themself, and it turned out to be completely wrong. Thankfully, Dr. Mariah didn’t seem to be bothered at all by it. 

And her actual point…made a lot of sense. Maybe it had been bad in other ways, but Doppio so often felt assured with his dad. And now… First identifying it, and then finding things to do to fill his time had been hard on his own. And while most of the time he was happy with his chosen pursuits, sometimes around the castle Doppio found himself wondering…why? If there was any real…point to what he was doing, if the only reason he was doing it was because he’d chosen to do so. No one asked him to shadow Kirumi, and while she’d never said that she minded it, he was surely getting in the way at least some of the time. No one asked him to explore the castle. And…sometimes even the stuff he did for pleasure, his walks around the gardens felt a little…empty. 

Not all the time. A lot of the time all those things made him happy to do. But…it could all feel a little pointless. 

Looking up, Doppio tilted his head a little, feeling like this wasn’t…quite right, but… “...getting up today? Though…if you meant, exclusively decisions I didn’t make, but tried…um…” He went quiet, trying to…even conceptualize what that meant.

“Think of it this way,” Dr. Mariah said, “When’s the last time someone actively stopped you from doing something you wanted to do.”

Doppio shifted a little, blushing lightly. “...reasonable or unreasonable thing?”

“If to give me a ‘reasonable’ answer, you’d have to skip an unreasonable one? Then unreasonable thing.” Dr. Mariah said, her tone gentle, but her eyes serious. “You sound trapped. We should explore why.”

Doppio pouted, looking down in embarrassment. “It’s…not that serious. The altitude sickness thing… I passed out. Maybe from it, maybe just my regular stuff, but it was really hard to breathe up there… After I woke up, I wanted to keep going, since I really wanted to make it to the spot Arven wanted, since the whole trip was supposed to be about him. But Arven said no, a-and Firenze said no, and…I mean, we made it to the top before dark anyway, but they were right that I needed to rest for a bit, so… Unreasonable.”

“I see. And what did it feel like, when they told you no?” Dr. Mariah asked, “What went through your mind?”

Shrugging a little, Doppio’s brows scrunched together. “...mostly just embarrassed from passing out, still. And…I felt like I was letting Arven down…and I felt really bad for scaring him. That’s not…really about being told no, but…I mean, they were right. Just knowing the right thing didn’t…change anything else.”

Dr. Mariah nodded lightly, “So that wasn’t a loss of control, that was unfortunate circumstances. How about the last ‘reasonable’ one then?”

Doppio paused, before squinting a bit, looking a little uncomfortable. “...does being killed count? I think…it’s a reasonable decision to…be living.”

Dr. Mariah considered Doppio for a moment, “...I’m not sure if that’s strictly the same thing we’re talking about. But it is important, and we should work through that. Explain your thought process.”

Doppio looked up with an uncomfortable frown. “If…we’re talking about people stopping me from doing things? Then…I-I think being killed is one of the biggest ‘stop’s there is. Just…living normally is still a decision, one that I think is just a…constant stream of ‘yes’s that people don’t really think about so…someone doing the hardest no is…that, right?”

Dr. Mariah relaxed slightly. She had misunderstood what Doppio was trying to say. “That isn’t incorrect, though, still is maybe not entirely what we’re talking about. And in the context of stopping you from doing something, well… they certainly didn’t stop you for long. You were walking around again fine in less than a day. They entirely failed to stop you in any way that lasted, you thwarting them easily enough.”

“And yes, it is your decision, to keep living day after day. That is a choice,” Dr. Mariah said… before smiling lightly, “Doppio, do try to work with me a bit on this. I’m not looking for ‘technically correct’ answers. I’m looking for moments where your agency was taken from you, and the emotional damage that impacted you with.”

The whole business still freaked him out, but…he had thwarted them, huh. It wasn’t without consequence, the people he cared about had been incredibly frightened, and Doppio would carry the mental and emotional scars from having been a murder victim, but…he’d ‘won’, in a sense. He was still there, even with someone trying their hardest. 

…but that still wasn’t what Dr. Mariah was looking for. 

Looking up, a little surprised, he gave a little nod. “Oh…um… Getting taken back to the castle, after Arven and I ran away, I think is kind of…the best example of that.” It certainly wasn’t even close to the last decision he’d made, but if Dr. Mariah was asking for impact…it was still something that was eventful enough Doppio still remembered it.

“There we go, that is more in the realm of where I think your feelings of helplessness might stem from,” Dr. Mariah said, “Tell me what that felt like. Going through it, and reflecting on it now.”

Doppio drew in a deep breath…and just had it puff his cheeks, not letting it out in a huff for a good few moments. That was…a big topic. “...I never even…considered running away before Arven suggested it. After Maki talked to me I just felt…resigned,” Doppio said quietly, his eyes lowering. “I couldn’t stay in the castle because I put people in danger, so…I had to go home. And with how much I’d exposed about the b…about my dad, I just… I felt like he was going to kill me… Looking back now, that doesn’t seem logical, but…” He shrugged tiredly. “I’d just had CPS called on me, they threatened my boyfriend and my friend, I used an ability that really freaked me out, I had to admit to my boyfriend my dad was abusing me, when Arven put his entire faith in me, believing that I said I wasn’t, then I had a panic attack and threw up a gear, and then while I was coming down a frighteningly competent woman asked me what I was and told me to leave because I made things worse.”

“...I think that makes sense I wasn’t exactly thinking rationally…”

“And after we left…I was so nervous. I kept…thinking about ways to sneak back home and take care of Dad without him ever noticing, even while we were literally walking away… But at the same time, I felt…free.” Doppio made an odd expression, a mixture of a grimace and a smile. “I have it written in my notebook, what Arven had me say… I’m more than what people need. After…practically defining my whole life by what my dad needed…that felt…” Doppio’s voice quieted. “...I felt more like a person.”

“Just the whole…day, pretty much, that was just the two of us… It was amazing.” Doppio huffed softly. “It was kind of dumb, not least because we were both getting over colds still, but…I felt happy. And excited. And…like things were going to be okay.”

“...and then we got to the tree,” Doppio’s voice dropped. “And we saw Kaito and Lake coming after us and it just…hit me. Like…oh. Of course things weren’t going to be okay…consequences aren’t so easily avoided. I remember…” His eyes squinted, remembering the feelings of panic and fear. “...I remember thinking that if Kaito and Lake had found us in a day? Then…there was no way my dad didn’t know where we were. And I begged Arven for us to just…hide, or something, because we’d be sitting ducks in a tree, not for Kaito and Lake, but for anyone my dad sent…b-but he told me to trust him, a-and I did and…”

Doppio sighed after a moment. “...then my dad took over my body, tried to kill me, Kaito almost killed himself trying to save me…and he might’ve, if Lake and Angelo hadn’t been there… And while I had a breakdown over almost dying…they started bringing us back.”

Doppio was quiet for a few moments, tapping at the carpet with the toe of his shoe. “...Arven asked me a few times, after that, if we were gonna make a break for it again. And I just…could never see the point. We didn’t know about the magic stuff… There really was no real place to hide from my dad… And the guards would never stop coming after us either. He told me…we were just going to fail if we kept half-assing both things so… I started cooperating with…being here, I guess.”

“I’m more than what people need is such a good maxim,” Dr. Mariah smiled lightly, “I’ll have to steal that someday.”

“...I keep getting a sense of being ‘trapped’ from you, and I suppose that might be the most literal way possible,” Dr. Mariah sighed, closing her eyes, considering things, “Because you are, in a very real way, trapped. I keep praising Kaito for being a stable part of your life right now, for taking on roles for you that I think you need right now. But… that same sense of duty did send him chasing you down and dragging you back. And I know for a fact that Kaito believes in jailing a person for their own safety.”

“They all do, to various extremes, but I use Kaito as the main example, because no one has been as invested in you as he has been, through this,” Dr. Mariah said, “If you’re feeling trapped? That’s him. And it’s not the first time he’s done this either. I wasn’t their therapist at the time, but the sheer strain they put themselves through, helping Shuichi… they were lucky to not have accidentally destroyed him in the process. It was that serious, what they did.”

“I know you’ve said a lot about it already, but tell me more about Kaito bringing you back.” Dr. Mariah said, “Whatever comes to mind.”

Arven would probably get a kick out of his words being used as a therapy tool. They were wise words! Said by a wise guy.

Doppio nodded a bit, Dr. Mariah’s…conclusion, he guessed, not really anything new. As much as Kaito had genuinely helped him, everyone had agreed with Doppio that the prince was waaaaaay too overbearing. Really…the only reason what Kaito had done, chasing them down, wasn’t illegal, was because of Lake clearing the parameters to classifying him and Arven as runaways. If he’d gone himself, it’d have just been kidnapping. 

And…honestly? If Doppio ever wanted to argue it? What Kaito had done after taking him to his healer probably could be proved in court as kidnapping, legitimately. A lot of the ways Kaito had treated him…weren’t okay. And Doppio feeling helpless about it made sense. 

He gave Dr. Mariah a concerned, confused look as she mentioned Shuuichi, before he sighed, keeping on topic. “...he never explains anything,” Doppio decided on, after a moment, frowning at the carpet. “We’ve talked about it together, but…he always just acts first. Grabbing and deciding how people should feel and how he should manage it… He endangered his life, grabbing me from the tree, he grabbed me when I started to cry after I woke up, he grabbed me to hold me on the horse as we headed back, he grabbed me when I woke up in the middle of the night from a nightmare…I think it was only the fact that I grabbed Arven first, when I had an episode in the carriage coming back to Usott. He said that it’s a gut instinct for him, and that he can’t ignore it without letting people down…”

Doppio sighed. “...but I told him…not quite like this, but…it’s such a direct way of taking choices away from people, isn’t it. I…remember telling people that week how much I felt like I was just being shoved around places, but now actually listing it out? I literally was. We’ve talked about it, but…so much of what happened with Kaito leaves me feeling like I never had any choices…just because I was never willing to full-tilt fight him. We argued constantly, so…so it wasn’t that I was scared of upsetting or…even hurting him,” Doppio said, glancing up as he grit his teeth a little, “But nothing was ever enough…unless I was willing to deeply hurt him…which I’m not.”

“While it’s never all he is… Kaito comes from a land where absolute control was the expectation for a lot of people,” Dr. Mariah said softly, “And he was the second son to the most powerful family in that kingdom that defined its hierarchy by levels of control. It’s something I’ve worked with him a bit on, and that I know his personal therapist is working on too. Kaito, in a way, can barely even see people as beings outside of himself, independent and living lives outside of him. In a way, that has refined his ability to read the people he is close to with incredible accuracy, as Kaito cannot contemplate that anything about them is not something he’s entitled to look into. And so he digs and analyzes and pokes and prods with reckless abandon. He rips people apart and looks inside of them, for no greater purpose than because he likes them and wants to know. And that sense of ownership, entitlement, hurts people. You wouldn’t be the first.”

“...Doppio, the first session I ever had with you, I offered to help you get a restraining order on Kaito,” Dr. Mariah reminded him, “This isn’t because I want to help you do that. That’s the sort of hurt you’re avoiding, I’d imagine. And for all the benefits it’d have, you lose out on all of the things I highly approve of, about your relationship to Kaito. But the point I want to stress is that it is your relationship to Kaito, I believe, that stems many of the feelings we’ve discussed so far. I know you didn’t ask for it, and I believe from my sessions with him that Kaito is actively trying to get out of this mindframe himself. But regardless of any of that, the truth is Kaito has been trying to be a father to you, for the last few weeks, and the fact that he isn’t your father has made this experience incredibly stressful on both of you. Kaito is not the main authority figure in your life, and I believe he overcompensates to get around that. He is not your father, and I believe you resent the control over your life from someone who is not your father, that you might have relished in your dad. Because he is not actually your father, and neither of you are willing to cement that dynamic into place, the parent/child relationship that would work otherwise comes across as controlling and stifling.”

“So, to summarize?” Dr. Mariah said, “I believe this is going to be another issue that won’t get better until your family is found and you’re placed with them. Then this teetering dynamic between you and Kaito can end, and you two can figure out how your real relationship would work, and you can find stability and freedom with someone who is actually meant to be your parent. Which I think you will end up finding less stifling, just based on your history with parent figures.”

Doppio frowned. Thinking back to Arven’s comment about the story Kaito had told at Harvest. He had defended Kaito’s understanding then, and…he wanted to still believe that, but…

…did he? Dr. Mariah said that Kaito had been working on that idea in various therapies so…if she was willing to tell him, then it likely wasn’t anything new to Kaito. So…probably?

“...I’ve told him in multiple of our arguments I only ever wanted him as a friend,” Doppio said, perhaps a little petulantly. “And I’ve told him straight out he’s not my dad either, and that I don’t want him to be. …and almost every time we have a conversation like that, he explains how he’ll just agree with what people are saying without really listening to them to get out of the argument. And I just…keep hoping that this time he explains that, he’s actually listening this time…”

Doppio sighed, not really…sure if he had the energy to get into that. Because on the other hand…the solution Dr. Mariah mentioned just…was something he had to wait on CPS for, to finish their case filing. Nothing really more to discuss there, until they acted. 

…but there was something that…sometimes occurred to Doppio. And while at one time he hadn’t really cared, or…even actively resented it…now had become a genuine worry. Maybe not for what would happen, but…what it meant about him. 

So, softly, Doppio looked down and murmured, “...what if no one wants to adopt me, though…?”

Dr. Mariah doubted Kaito didn’t listen, but she had seen for herself the way Kaito would blindly agree to things if he was stressed enough. For Kaito, the priority was often to make the other person less angry as quickly as possible. He did it in therapy whenever one of the others got extremely emotional, Kaito ‘understanding’ in mere seconds things that took far more time and reflection than he was willing to let the other person be mad for while he puzzled his way through it. It was one of his coping mechanics that Dr. Mariah was trying to work around though with abundant use of breaks, usually to calm Kaito down enough that he wasn’t trying to make the problem disappear.

But, there was nothing Doppio could do about that, really. That was just the situation he had found himself entangled in, and Dr. Mariah still thought the real solution would be for Doppio to be adopted and take the nebulous nature out of his and Kaito’s relationship, as Dr. Mariah explained, “Kaito can recognize he’s not your father intellectually, but I think so long as that space is empty in your life, he can’t internalize that rationale into feelings. And even if he could, it doesn’t change the impact your early relationship had on you. Any progress you and Kaito have made since you started talking about it, doesn’t erase how you all ended up in this situation in the first place.”

Dr. Mariah smiled lightly, though the smile was sympathetic as she said, “Someone will. The adoption system in Dicea is exceptional, I’ve never seen them fail to get a child adopted who didn’t want to be adopted. You’ll find someone. It’s just a matter of time, Doppio, and they’ve only just started looking.”

Doppio rubbed his arm a bit and nodded. Dr. Mariah was probably right, and…even feeling them, Doppio knew that the things he felt were…dumb. The worries that grew a little more every time he thought about the increasing amount of time CPS had been looking for new guardians for him. About how…of course he hadn’t heard about anyone because…anyone would have to be out of their mind to look at whatever file the adoption agencies were showing and want him. Just a broken neurotic mess… Doppio would be lucky even to be notified that those pet project, savior kind of people were interested. 

He was quiet for a few moments before speaking. “...Arven and I talked a little about…if we’re still going to be in the castle when the snowstorms hit. I’ve never stayed in any sort of communal space before, but Arven said he stayed at his school a few times…”

Dr. Mariah tilted her head, tasting the acidic, bitter feelings swirling through the air. “You don’t believe me.” She observed, “Talk to me more. Why don’t you think you’ll get adopted. Why did thinking about it make you think about staying at the school for the snow-ins?”

Doppio glanced up in surprise before grimacing, folding in on himself a little. “...well, if neither of us are adopted or…given an overseeing guardian in the next…month, month and a half, we’ll both still be at the castle when the snow-ins come. …people in town come to the castle anyway for it sometimes too, right? I dunno… It’s just something new I guess…”

He stared at his shoes. “...I feel like someone would have to be crazy to want me.”

“You’ve already had three people want you so desperately that each of them attempted to steal you,” Dr. Mariah observed, her tone gentle, “Your father nearly killed Maki and Kaito, trying to get you back. Kaito stole you from him. Arven stole you from both of them. Kaito stole you again. The last month has been full of people desperate, scrambling and fighting each other, in the hopes that in the end, you’d choose them.”

“That’s not to explain away your feelings,” Dr. Mariah said, “I just want that in the air, as you explain why you think you are so undesirable.”

Doppio just wilted more at the example, though it was sort of one of the reasons he hadn’t wanted to bring it up before. “Arven doesn’t count… He doesn’t want to be my dad. And…I think we established that my dad’s crazy…and wanted me because I was an asset. And Kaito’s crazy and likes to collect people he thinks need his help.”

His shoulders dropped with a soft sigh. “...I always thought my system with my dad was perfect…but even then, when it seemed like he had…infinite patience for me, there were still times he’d just…get fed up and annoyed with me forgetting stuff. And…Arven loves me, and he looks so terrified when I pass out…which just happens sometimes, and…it’s even harder to know now, in some ways, because not all of it was my dad taking over my body. Which…is full of weird, confusing stuff that only works normally to the point where you can’t just give up and always expect the unexpected. And even if it’s not my fault…it sucks freaking out over basically nothing, and…Shuuichi took it better than I thought, but it still wasn’t great being on the other side of that. And I’m just…”

Doppio’s voice shrank as he curled into himself, vulnerable. “...some…broken, useless thing that’s…not even real…”

And who would want that?

“Hmmm…” Dr. Mariah hummed, considering what Doppio was saying. “...Doppio, do you have difficulties looking at your own reflection?”

“...sometimes,” Doppio muttered, picking at a piece of lint on his sweater. “...it was really bad for a little while, but…just sometimes now.”

“I want to try something, but it may upset you. If it does, we’ll call it a failure and I’ll apologize, though I think we’d learning something either way,” Dr. Mariah said, standing up from her seat, “May I sit with you on the couch?”

She headed over, and as she did, she explained, “Insecurity issues are tricky. A symptom of them, though not always a root cause, is a lack of trust in the opinion of others. Anyone who thinks you are valuable? Doesn’t count, because they don’t value you in the right context. Or their judgment isn’t sound. Or they’d think it about anyone, and who you are individually doesn’t contribute to that. And, if I gave you a thousand more examples, your insecurities would make them disappear in a thousand different ways. No one can rationally see a value that you are convinced isn’t there.”

“And this is something that will only take time and persistence,” Dr. Mariah said, sitting down next to him and pulling out a small compact mirror from her dress pocket, “You can’t wish away self-esteem issues with a single speech and convincing someone to say ‘yes, you’re right, I am valuable’. It takes so much more than that. It always does.”

“But it does usually start with that,” Dr. Mariah said, passing him the mirror, “A ‘first step’, if you… will…”

Dr. Mariah paused, looking at Doppio’s expression a she handed him the mirror, “...hmmm. This might cause damage, actually.”

Doppio gave Dr. Mariah a mildly nervous look, but nodded and turned slightly, physically inviting her to the couch. …did he not trust others’ opinions? Well…on the whole, not really. He trusted Arven, but, again…his relationship with Arven was a very different context to figuring out guardianship. For the longest time he’d trusted his dad’s, but…that had kind of…fallen a bit. Considering everything. 

He gave the mirror a more nervous look but easily took it…before blinking and pouting at his therapist a bit. Looking a little offended, actually. “...I’m not afraid of my reflection. I know it’s just me.”

Doppio’s mind worked in such interesting ways. He really was very literal. Dr. Mariah wondered if some of that might be signs of his true age, as she said, “Fear is not my concern. In fact, having a patient ready to face something that frightens them tends to be a highlight of therapy sessions. I don’t think you’re frightened of your appearance.”

“I fear that your self-worth issues might poison whatever phrase I give you. I worry that you trust yourself so little, that you’d never believe it again,” Dr. Mariah said, leaning back into the couch with a bit of a sigh, “I don’t, and can’t, know that for certain. But pushing through and testing it when I this strongly suspect it would go that poorly? Would be unkind of me.”

Doppio backed off a little at that, his pout softening into a frown as he glanced at the mirror, considering for a moment, before handing it back. But that moment of consideration continued, his averted gaze thoughtful as he gnawed idly on the side of his lip. “...I don’t…blindly just believe everything people say. I won’t say I’ve never been gullible, but…I can discern stuff. I…wonder a lot about if this or that is true or not.”

Turning a little more to properly face Dr. Mariah, Doppio rested his inner leg on the couch, half like he was crossing his legs, and pinched at the loose fabric of his jeans, focusing more on that. “...I think things people say…stick with me, though, if it’s not something I dismiss from the start. Sometimes someone will say something and it’s like…the phrase is an object, or something, that bounces and repeats in my head all day…if not longer.” He smiled grimly. “...the first time I met Kaito, at some point he said, ‘the impossible is possible’ as like a…philosophy thing… And I couldn’t stop thinking about it to the point I told my dad about it, and he said it was interesting.”

“...um, anyway,” Doppio hummed, trying to get back to the original point he’d thought about, “I think…stuff sticks with me, but…the connotation, or the feelings associated with it can…change? …it made me really sad for a while to think about being ‘exceptional’ because…” Doppio cringed, shrinking into himself as his voice lowered. “...my dad called me that right before he drowned me. So while I was initially really happy…thinking about it more made me sad, and I hated the prospect of hearing it.”

After a moment, Doppio shrugged, starting to feel a little embarrassed and like he had just been rambling. “...I don’t know. Maybe…I just have to wait until things turn happier.”

The impossible is possible was a new one for Dr. Mariah, with Kaito. But, then, she tended to see Kaito at his most depressed. The nature of the work she did. “I’m curious why that phrase affected you so much,” Dr. Mariah admitted, though she wasn’t sure if it was important or not. Potentially, since Doppio had brought it up to begin with, but it also could just strictly be an example for him to reference.

“It sounds like the word ‘exceptional’ might be a trigger for a particularly bad memory then. There’s nothing inherently unusual about that,” Dr. Mariah said, taking the mirror back and flicking it open, looking down at her own reflection, “I’ve had patients who needed to change their names, after a particularly traumatic incident made even their names trigger the memory of that incident. Losing context for a word that should otherwise be a compliment to one is entirely understandable. Typical, even.”

“Though, how you discuss phrases being ‘items’ within you? Well, that is very literal for you,” she said, closing the compact mirror with a little delicate snap, before looking up at Doppio, “Your tongue bulb hides the proof of how literal ideas form within you. I think that’s partly what makes me so curious what Kaito’s phrase could have done to you. Since ideas physically resonate with you.”

Doppio nodded a bit--it wasn’t so bad talking about it now, but for a while there, he felt sick just thinking about being exceptional. Kind…of the way he felt looking at bathtubs. So that tracked. 

But Kaito’s words? 

“...I’m not really sure,” he murmured, tracing his pant seam as he thought. “I mean…Kaito and I talked about the philosophy about it, the second time we met, because I was excited to tell him that my dad considered it worthwhile. It’s like…everything is impossible until you do it, right? Because it’s not done. So…it makes sense that, if you try something, then it could be possible. Possible impossibilities aren’t just…reserved for amazing, special people--regular people do impossible things all the time, if the act of doing something is what makes something that isn’t…real. So…you might as well try.” He nodded, pretty sure that explained his takeaway. 

“...I don’t know if that really…did anything to me,” he said, glancing up sheepishly. “I was still thinking about it, but…things got pretty hectic.”

“It’s not something that has too, I was more curious than anything.” Dr. Mariah admitted, standing up and patting of her dress a bit, before looking down at him a bit, “Words of affirmation can be incredibly powerful. But you have to trust the person saying them. Especially when you’re saying them to yourself. So, I don’t think the mirror idea would work… with just us. But I’d like to issue you a homework assignment.”

Heading back to her chair, she sat down, smoothing out her dress again as she said, “Sit down with someone you do trust. And have them explain to you what you’re worth. Let them say it over and over again. Do it until you can’t stand it anymore. And look in a mirror while they’re doing it. So that you cannot deny who it is they’re talking to.”

“Would that be alright?” Dr. Mariah asked. The blue light of the fishtank behind her offsetting her dark red gaze.

Doppio cringed a little. That sounded…really embarrassing. But…well, Arven had said before he liked complimenting him, so… “...I could give it a shot, at least,” he murmured, nodding. “If it’s until I can’t stand it, then…it wouldn’t be long enough to start feeling bad, right?”

“I’d encourage you to stop if it hurts, yes,” Dr. Mariah agreed, “If I wasn’t willing to risk the damage it could do here, then I certainly won’t ask you to risk the damage it could do alone. I just know that it has no chance of working here. And if it doesn’t work at home, we will explore other options.”

Dr. Mariah considered him, before glancing at the clock, “We’re just about at time. I know we haven’t discussed how the trial is going, we got more caught up then I had anticipated. I could extend our time, or, we could book a sooner appointment then next week, if you’d like?”

“Mm? Oh…” Doppio glanced at his watch, then the clock, and nodded slightly. “I…think a sooner appointment might be better? I, uh…” He huffed a dry laugh. “I’ve…literally come over for an emergency session every week since we started, so…I kind of want to ask if we should meet more than once a week, but I feel like the moment we commit to that, things will start calming down and I won’t have much to say…”

Which…would probably be a good thing, since not having much to say in therapy would mean that he was doing better, but. Still. 

“Um, would it be alright to book another session this week, non-regularly, and then…maybe discuss next time if I should schedule more regular appointments?”

“Of course. In truth, Doppio, I only ever have a handful of clients at the same time. You can book meetings fairly frequently, if it helps. It’s all on the castles copper, and you may as well make them pay out the ear, considering two of theirs literally dragged you into living with them,” Dr. Mariah said with a small smile, “Make them pay for the privilege of your company.”

Doppio glanced down, grinning hesitantly. “It’s been…weird, having someone else pay for most of my…everything. But since they’ve insisted…I don’t really mind it. Though it is a little embarrassing finding extra coins in my pockets and bags ‘n stuff that Prince Kokichi’s managed to sneak in.”

Dr. Mariah laughed, small and bell-like, “Oh, he would do that. In truth, I think his husband might have Kokichi a little addicted to giving material gifts. It’s a bit cute, hearing how he dotes these days. Set up with Blair when you next wish to meet. I’ll see you soon, Doppio.”

“See you soon, Dr. Mariah.”

-

While most days Doppio did try to keep busy…he still hurt. So after stretching about every way he knew how, Doppio wormed his way under the covers, held his stuffed animals close, and laid himself out, trying to will his muscles to relax. And…for the most part, they did. 

…not that Doppio really noticed, as, after briefly getting up for lunch and a walk, he’d fallen asleep. 

Arven headed inside, sighing a bit as Chief pet up and down his legs, before trotting over to lay down on his doggy bed. Arven had had a dull day, really. After all the activity that had been going on lately, dull days were both a blessing and a curse. Blessing, because boring days meant nothing crazy was happening. Curse, because dull days were duuuuuuull. And Arven was looking forward to being with his boyfriend.

…who was either sleeping or dead, but Arven knew that if Doppio was in bed all cute and curled around his dolls, then it was definitely sleeping. 

Arven smiled lightly, sitting down next to Doppio. A part of him wanted to sit and stare at him a bit, find little patterns in his freckles… but he wanted to talk to Doppio more, as he leaned in a said softly, “Aceto? Aceto, are you sleeping?”

After a moment, Doppio’s eyes blinked open, and he stared unfocused…before blinking again and letting out a little sigh. Scooting over to start to glom Arven into the blanket mound. “Mm… Arven. School’s out already? Sorry I didn’t walk you…hhhm, home, must’ve drifted off…”

Wrapping his arms around Arven’s middle, Doppio hummed in disapproval. “...feels cold outside. Did you stay warm today?”

“I did, yeah,” Arven smiled, wrapping his arms around Doppio and squeezing him tight a bit, “What about you? You dress warm to and from your appointment?”

Doppio hummed happily at the squeeze, closing his eyes with a peaceful smile before he nodded. “Mhmm. Double layered sweaters and everything. Dr. Mariah keeps her office pretty comfortable, so it really was just the walks.”

After a moment, he sighed, peeking up at Arven. “...she gave me a piece of homework I need your help with, but…it’s kind of embarrassing…”

“More gift giving?” Arven asked, mostly joking. He knew enough about these sessions now to know Dr. Mariah tended to change it up every week. “Crafts?”

Doppio huffed a sigh, his cheeks turning pink. “...she wants to work on my self-worth. So…the thing would be you…affirming that worth while I look at myself in a mirror so…’there’s no question’ who you’re talking about. And do that until I can’t stand it anymore.”

Arven frowned, genuinely confused. “Self worth? What’s wrong with your self worth? Like, your self-esteem? I know you get a little body shy, but I didn’t think it was because you didn’t like it? I sort of thought you just didn’t want me to end up creepy and leering like Kaito gets with his partners.”

Doppio looked down, biting the inside of his lip. “It’s not really…my body. I mean, I don’t like being exposed, but…” He sighed. “...I told her how… I don’t know. It’s not quite nervous or worried, but not really just sad…”

“...everyone keeps saying that it’s really early in the process, and it is, but… What if no one wants to adopt me, Arven?” he said quietly. “I’m really…stressful to be around, and…especially to care for, I’d guess, and…I make people scared so often. And…I’m not even really a real person… For some people out there wanting a kid…I’m just all the bad parts, and I don’t…”

Arven frowned, a little disturbed at the idea anyone wouldn’t want Doppio…before he brightened up a bit, as he said confidently, “Well, then you’ll live with me! I know, I know, it’s too soon and all of that, but… it would be kind of amazing, wouldn’t it? It’s not like I’d insist we share a room, you could have your own. It would be great!”

“Though, I’m not really counting on it,” Arven admitted, lightly running his fingers through Doppio’s hair, “What bad parts? No one needs to know you’re a tulpa, so that’s not an issue. You are a real person either way, so I don’t even know what you’re talking about there. And who gets scared?” Arven asked, snorting slightly, “You’re one of the sweetest people I know, what’s to be scared of?”

Doppio smiled faintly and nuzzled Arven’s side. It wasn’t really the issue of housing that had cropped up that concern. Ever since his first interview with Peach and Aurange, they’d talked about people who had grown up the whole time in the castle, like Lake, so Doppio would never be, like…cast out on the street. And even if he did want to leave the castle, yeah, he could stay with Arven. There was…something he worried about, with them trying to parent each other if they lived together with no one else, and that kind of souring their relationship, which was why Doppio didn’t just take Arven up on his offer…but still. It was there. 

(...but he did want someone to want him. To care about him, in a parent kind of way. It was something Doppio had longed for for years with his dad, and…that desire didn’t just go away when his dad no longer was an option.)

Doppio sighed softly. “...when I pass out? And everyone was so terrified when I died… Sure, they’re being prosecuted now, but it’ll still be a while before the government can address everyone in Passione, and…taking on a kid that’s being targeted by a continent-wide cartel is…a lot. And I know my memory gaps are annoying… I feel like I miss a lot of social stuff too…because I’m…yanno, 2. And…even if they didn’t know about my tulpa stuff, that’d just be…confusing and frustrating. And if they did know…then that’s confusing and scary. And…and like what happened with Shuuichi too. I’ll just…freak out sometimes, because I’m all…broken. And…no one would…volunteer to put up with that.”

“Do I sound creepy telling my 2 year old boyfriend that he’s very mature for his age?” Arven asked, entirely a joke… before his nose wrinkled a bit, “Oh, it does sound kind of creepy… though, you are. You’re not 2 as a person, you’re 2 like… well, like if you had gotten amnesia 2 years ago. Sort of. Easiest comparison.”

“And yeah, the continent wide cartel thing is a lot,” Arven admitted, hugging Doppio close, “It scares me, sometimes. But you’ve already found one person in the world who doesn’t care if it’s scary, because you’re worth it… still me, just so we’re clear, though I guess the royal family can sorta nudge their way into counting too. And you’re not the first guy to get angry and weird at people, especially when they’re angry and weird at you…”

“This is supposed to be with a mirror, right?” Arven asked, looking around, “Want to sit at the desk? Because this is easy, your homework. I just have to tell you the truth.”

The age stuff was…confusing. It really wasn’t helpful to legitimately think of himself as a 2-year-old, because in most ways, he wasn’t. Physically, most ways mentally and emotionally… It was mostly just…socially, he guessed, but in his social intelligence, how he had to learn things his teen peers were way past. But at the same time, he couldn’t completely ignore it, because it was a reason for things that were otherwise just…confusing shrugs. 

A lot about him was that, though. 

Doppio wanted to argue that…well, yeah, Arven thought he was worth it, and Doppio really appreciated it, but…any prospective parents CPS would find wouldn’t think he was worth it. Because they’d just…know all his problems before knowing him, and…without anything to be worth, no one would gladly take on all those problems just on a…maybe. That their kid might be cool. 

But he just sighed and glanced over at the desk before nodding, starting to worm his way out of the blankets. “I think the hard part is going to be hearing it…”

“That just means I have to find the right way to say it,” Arven said, pulling out the chair and gesturing Doppio to take a seat. “I feel like a hairstylist.”

Following that line of thought, Arven stretched out his fingers, before scratching them lightly against Doppio’s scalp, as he hummed. “Okay…I’m affirming that you’re going to get adopted? Is that what we’re doing?”

Sitting at the desk, Doppio automatically looked down at the surface…before he took a deep breath and forced his gaze up, meeting familiar gold. He couldn’t look down, couldn’t look up to see Arven’s reflection…just him. Just Aceto, listening to…things. About himself. 

“...I don’t know if I’ve ever been to a hairstylist’s… I don’t think so,” Doppio mused, before smiling a little at Arven’s fingers in his hair. Hesitating for a moment, he reached up to pull off his scrunchie, but didn’t unravel any of his braids. The bottom one did a little, it really was only barely held together by his hair ties, but…for the most part they stayed intact. 

“...she said affirming my worth. So…however you want to take that, I guess.”

“Affirm your worth?” Arven asked, lightly pulling his fingers through Doppio’s hair, feeling the twists loosen little by little as he did so as Arven admitted, “It feels like I’m only going to be able to say the obvious. Of course you’re… what, worth it? To be adopted, or… around?”

“You’re so good to people, even that by itself, how could it not be worth it?” Arven asked, focusing on Doppio’s hair as he spoke, gently pulling at the ties, “And you were saying before how you come with a lot of problems, which, sure, the cartel thing is a problem, there’s no arguing that. But it’s not like you’re not easy to protect. You’re smart, careful, strong, cunning, you’re not just some helpless baby that any new parents going to need to put in some glass bubble. You need help, not full on smothering. And there’s got to be some eager adults out there who’d realize that too.”

It was…a lot harder than Doppio thought to not look away from his reflection. He had trouble maintaining eye contact at the best of times, and it being with himself didn’t make it any easier. Especially as Arven said…a lot of stuff that made him blush, the freckled face in the mirror turning pink, as loosened pink strands started to fall around it. 

“...how, though? For the files Peach and Aurange are putting together…it has to be people who’ve expressed interest first, right? So…they’ve never even met me. And just seeing a list of…everything… It’s too much.”

“Well, they’ll have to meet you first before they adopt you. Admittedly, most of this is assuming those meetings will have them realize immediately how good you are,” Arven admitted, before pausing. Looking up at Doppio through the mirror in concern, as he said, “...but you know, even if they didn’t? If the meetings weren’t enough time for you to show off how good you are… you do get that you should be adopted because someone should adopt you, right? It’s not a popularity contest… you just… deserve it. You should get adopted.”

“Same way I should have had a parent by now,” Arven said, looking back down at Doppio’s hair, running his fingers through the loosening ties, “I skip school all the time. I want to keep my house. I want to prioritize my dog above almost everything. I wanna kiss my boyfriend, and I want parents who will stick around even if they think I’m a little jerk, or even if they have something better to do…I deserve parents like that, so…”

Arven’s brows furrowed, looking determined, “So they’re out there somewhere. They have to be. I deserve it, and so do you.”

But they’d have to be interested in adopting him before they met him. And…Doppio just couldn’t fathom anyone…

He blinked, meeting Arven’s gaze in the mirror. 

(Dr. Mariah had told him before that he had deserved for his dad to love him. That how his dad treated him was his dad failing, and that all of Doppio’s secret, guilty longings for parental love had been right, and he had deserved them.)

(...Doppio had never made the connection that he just deserved parental love period, though. That it wasn’t just his father’s failings, that he was…living with a form of injustice, in a sense, not having that love. He deserved to have a parent, regardless of who it was.)

Just like Arven did. And…Doppio couldn’t argue against that, because Arven did deserve parents to…prioritize him and be there for him and ask specific questions about his day because they knew enough already to know what to ask, and they cared about the answers they’d get. Arven deserved hugs and people to water his plants when he took a hiking trip and people that’d notice something he needed and would take him shopping and would suggest maybe getting a treat while they were already out and would stay still when Chief trapped them in Dog Prison. 

Arven deserved all of that. 

So…maybe Doppio…

Gold eyes stared forward. “...you really think so?” he asked softly. 

“I do actually,” Arven said, shaking Doppio’s hair out a bit, now that it was loose, combing through it gently with his fingers. Wow it really was silky, “If it wasn’t something we were supposed to have, it wouldn’t have hurt when our parents didn’t give it to us. You and me? We’re supposed to have parents. One’s that don’t make being their kid a literal part of their job. One’s that treat us good even when we’re being annoying. One’s that would protect us from people who want to hurt us, and would help collect the paperwork you need for a spelunking expedition, and would be there so you’re not spelunking for the first time by yourself or your dog will die!”

Arven paused, pouting, his eyes red… before he scoffed, looking away, “See? That wouldn’t hurt so badly, if it wasn’t true. Someone’s going to adopt you because you should be adopted. We just have to wait for the details to be worked out, that’s all. And then once they do, they’ll see how amazing you are, and know it was worth it.”

Doppio frowned, looking up at Arven’s reflection for a moment before reaching up and stealing one of his hands. He squeezed it gently, and brought it down to kiss his palm. “...I really hope so. I used to feel so bad for…even daring to want my dad to…be a dad. But…it’s something I want. And…it’s something I want for you too.”

He kissed Arven’s palm again. “...I hope they find people for you to meet soon. I like staying here with you…but I do want you to…have all that.” Smiling softly, Doppio tipped his head back a little into Arven’s other hand. “I can still come visit a lot though, right?”

“Tsk, watch anyone try to stop you,” Arven smirked, kissing the top of Doppio’s head in return, before resting his chin on him, looking into the mirror, “...is that really what you needed to hear? That you were worth it? Or… deserve good things? Because you do. Even more than just having parents. You deserve a lot more than that.”

Doppio smiled a little brighter at the kiss before sighing and fixing his posture, making himself an even prop for Arven to rest on…while still looking into the mirror. 

“I guess,” he murmured. “It’s…easy to feel like nothing but trouble, lately. And even with the stuff that’s not my fault…it doesn’t change that it’s scary or worrying or stressful. I guess I never really had the best confidence in the first place…but with all the shit going on it’s just…easy to get down on myself.”

“...I feel really lucky that you’re willing to humor me enough to get my head straight, though,” he said, looking up with a smile. “Thanks, Arven.”

“Who am I to defy the orders of Dr. Mariah?” Arven asked, wrapping his arms around Doppio’s shoulders, content and happy… before smirking, “I’ve got you now. Guess who’s also about to hear how pretty their eyes are?”

Doppio made a happy, almost squeaking sound as his cheeks pinked, but his grin was wide. “I didn’t know you could tell the future; that’s really cool, Arven! Almost as cool as how pretty your eye is reflecting snow. Your lashes are already super pretty, but with little flurries getting caught, your eye is like some…fancy new gem, cut and polished and put on display at some artisan jeweler’s for people to ooh and aah at.”

Arven blanched, not ready for a nefarious switch-a-roo of flirting… before turning bright red, giggling as he buried his head in Doppio’s hair, “Not faaaaaaair. All I’ve got is more sunshine comments! Your eyes are golden! Like the suuuuuuuuun!”

Doppio giggled softly and reached up to cup his hands around Arven’s face, just wanting to touch him even if the position they were in made it a bit difficult on his end. “Isn’t the sun a bunch of fire? I guess golden fire would be something pretty spectacular… It’s hard finding comparisons for you too, since your eye color is so vibrant and gorgeous, like nothing else I’ve really seen. I feel like any simile would inevitably fall short.”

“I had a friend say I had seaweed eyes once,” Arven mused, enjoying feeling his face get squished between Doppio’s palms, “I remember saying he was stupid because seaweed wasn’t light green. He called me stupid and said they were. I pushed him into a bush. I think that meant I won the argument? …though, once I got to the beach, I realized he had a point, when they’re fresh, they’re pretty light green.”

“...what’s the beach like?” Doppio asked after a moment. He’d laughed a little at the altercation Arven had with his friend, but…it only just occurred to him to ask. “I know I dream about it but…that’s not real. What’s it actually like?”

“Salty,” Arven said, sniffing, “Really salty. It’s in the water, in the air, it coats your skin after a while. And the other smell beside salt? Is you.”

Arven leaned down, lightly hugging Doppio as he breathed in deeply, sniffing against his neck, “Sunshine. The kind of sunshine that smells. And water is like nothing else in the world. It moves, constantly, and it roars, like a living creature. And maybe that sounds scary, but it doesn’t feel scary when you’re there, looking at it. You stare out at this great, moving, roaring creature that smells like salt and shines like the sun, and it goes on forever and ever and even if you know it doesn’t, you also know looking at it, yes, it does… and it’s so…”

Arven closed his eye, sighing, “...calming. Soothing. You just want to sit and watch forever. It’s beautiful.”

Doppio closed his eyes, tipping his head a little to allow Arven some space while he enjoyed the new position that let him hug his boyfriend a little easier. Not easy enough for a proper hug, but touches full of intimate closeness all the same. And he listened. 

Imagining the salt, the entire environment saturated with it, the grit against sun-warmed skin (warnings practically from birth revolving around sea-soaked boots). And the sun-warmed everything, even if the sea could be cold enough to make you shriek…but that was one of the benefits. Escaping into the cool once you burned yourself enough, though as much as it was a haven, the sea was its own creature. Not there just for humans’ pleasure, and would long outlast anything just as long as it had been there long before anything. Immeasurably vast. Just…life. 

Just…

Doppio opened his eyes in surprised confusion as he heard the crash of waves…and he looked around, trying to spot Amaina in the reflection of their room. 

O.O

OoO What? He did a good job describing it!

The room was gone, though the bit Doppio and Arven had been looking at– IE, the desk area– was still intact. But once they had turned around to look, behind them was a beach. Later in the afternoon, the sun starting its journey down, as roaring waves lapped the sand edge. Palm trees shook and swayed with the warm wind, and in one of the trees was a colorful parrot with familiar eyes.

O.O

OoO Squawk! Give me a cracker! 

Arven snickered as he looked around, “Okay, yes, it was a lot like this.”

It was…weird. Doppio had never been to a beach before. He’d seen a couple lakes that had very pretty banks that he enjoyed, but he’d never been even close to the coast. But…seeing the pale sand all around them, and, oh…the ocean… A weird sort of emotion Doppio didn’t know how to describe at all welled up in his chest. Catching in his throat as he looked around. 

Squeezing Arven’s hand, Doppio was…speechless, for a good few moments, before he managed to say in a bare whisper, “Oh… It’s beautiful.”

OoO Yeaaaaaah you can thank me I invented it.

Arven smirked up at her, “You did not invent beaches, angel.”

OOO YOU DON’T KNOW I COULDA I’M CLEVER

O.O

OoO Squawk! Chrp chrp!

“Want to sit down at the water edge?” Arven asked, looking around before saying, “Assuming we don’t walk into a wall, I guess?”

“Grazie, Angelo,” Doppio said, still entranced by the sight in front of him…though a thought occurred to him that had him blinking up at the parrot. “...you made a beach before for me, didn’t you? It was…really calm, I remember…”

He also remembered the remnants of a song, which absolutely fit it being one of Amaina’s creations, but he couldn’t quite stitch it together. Or much else about that beach, other than a calming sense of peace and…hope from it. 

Hearing Arven’s suggestion, Doppio quickly nodded his head before getting up, properly holding Arven hand as he walked over. Amazed at the…soft sliding feeling of the sand under his feet, though Doppio had a feeling Amaina had stabilized it enough that it wouldn’t make the two of them fall over.

OoO yeah sounds like something I would do 

Amaina flew down to sit beside them as the boys settled into the sand, Arven taking his shoes off to bury his toes in before taking Doppio’s hand again. “We should still go see the real thing someday,” Arven said, “It wouldn’t even be that hard, it’s not a long trip to the coast. We’ll go soon, okay? Get tan in the sand.”

“Even if your parents make a fuss,” Arven smirked, leaning against him.

Doppio smiled, leaning back against Arven as his eyes fixed far, far out on the surface of the water. Feeling water lap his toes…and not even really minding the feeling of gritty, damp socks for once. 

“I’d really like that. Maybe after the snowstorms, when we’re sick of the cold. Probably wouldn’t be too hot for you and Chief, then, and we’d miss the tourists’ on off season. Avoid the snow birds too, since they’d’ve probably had their fill of the more vacation-y things by then.”

“For someone who’s never been to the beach, you sound like you know a lot about it,” Arven mused, “But then, maybe that’s not surprising. You know lots about lots of thing. You’re very clever. That’s another great thing about you, just so you know.”

Doppio nuzzled Arven’s head a little, tracing his fingertips in the sand. “I mean…it makes sense, doesn’t it? People tend to go to the beach when it’s summer, except for people who go to avoid heavy winters. So if we went at the end of winter…that’s between those groups.”

It was logical…but there was a part of Doppio that knew that without the logic. That had just…felt it. (Impressions of laying out on almost empty beaches, knowing the exact times that would find them bare. Always treasuring those times, feeling like the king of a hidden secret.)

(...or maybe an emperor would be more apt.)

Blushing a little, he nudged his body against Arven’s. “I really try… I like learning new things.”

“I guess I’m the same, though, I usually need a reason to look into it,” Arven said, before looking down at Amaina in his lap, “I don’t think parrots coo like that.”

OoO Tell ya what bring me a parrot to tell me themselves and I’ll stop cooing.

O.O

OoO Coo coo

“The sass on this one,” Arven said, petting Amaina’s head a bit, who coo’d at that, “How are you feeling by the way, Aceto? Muscles still tense?”

“Some parrots can mimic speech,” Doppio said, glancing away from the waves only long enough to smirk down at Amaina, “So even when you’re not cooing, you probably still sound like one. And if they can mimic that, then they can probably do coos too.”

Again Doppio glanced away, this time to Arven with his eyebrows raised--uh oh. Was Arven picking up Kaito-isms?--before he hummed. “Maybe a little, but it’s a lot better than this morning. I did a lot of stretching before I got into bed, so I think that helped.”

Huffing a small laugh, he nudged Arven. “You doing alright, Mr. Globetrotter?”

“Eh, I’m a little sleepy still. And my legs ache a bit,” Arven said, leaning back into the sand, looking up at the make-believe sky, “But I’m still glad we went. It was so nice up there, Aceto. I really loved showing it to you.”

“I’m glad, it’s a really incredible spot. And a lovely hike, even if I really wasn’t as prepared as I thought,” Doppio laughed sheepishly. “Next time we go, I’ll try to pace myself a little better. And I bet the view is great in other seasons too.” 

After a moment, he looked over at Arven. “...do you want any help stretching, or is it more of a ‘need to rest’ kind of ache?”

“Mmmmm, I’m too curious what sort of stretches you’d recommend,” Arven admitted, smiling lightly at Doppio, “What sort of stretches would you help me with?”

Doppio tucked some of his loose hair behind an ear, smiling bashfully. “Whatever you wanted help with? I-I just know that the backs of my thighs were pretty sore, so doing like…’touch-your-toes’ stretches is pretty helpful…and it’s easier to get a deeper stretch with someone supporting your back. And, um…butterflies? My knees always pop up too much to do the full thing on my own.”

He shrugged a little. “Hip flexors helped me earlier, but I dunno if you’d really need someone else’s help with those.”

“Alright, let’s try them,” Arven said, sitting up and then standing with a little hop, putting his arms over his head as he grinned down at Doppio, “Like this? Come on, show me how to do it. Amaina, you joining us?”

\OoO/ LETS DO IT!!

Chuckling softly, Doppio pushed himself up as well, taking one last dedicated look out to the sea before smiling at his boyfriend and fairy. “I’m no, like…yoga instructor, but I’ll do my best, I guess. I do try to keep myself limber…” Never knew when you’d suddenly need to sprint somewhere…or hike up a mountain. 

Raising his arms into the air, Doppio drew in a deep breath. “Um…try to reach up, with this one? It’s more than just putting your arms up, you’re trying to stretch out your back and shoulders here, I think. Um… And then from here I usually touch my toes,” he instructed, moving his arms in an arc in front of himself as he bent at his hips, touching his fingertips to his wet, sandy socks. “I think this one is for the back of your legs, so…it’s better to not reach all the way down if you can’t, than bend your knees to make it.”

Arven watched carefully, stretching his arms up higher until he felt his back sort of… tighten? Ow-ow-ow–oh, okay something popped, that felt nice, before he followed the arc movement, reaching down to touch his toes– ow ow ow the tension was back, “H-how you doing Amaina? Feeling the stretch?”

♪ \OuO\ ♪  /OuO/ ♪ \OuO/ ♪

Amaina, now her usual little self, had a whistle in her mouth. She whistled it as she moved, the stretching done so enthusiastically that it was almost a dance.

Doppio tilted his head up and giggled softly, watching Amaina fondly. “Angelo’s showing us up… I don’t really stretch to work out, but I know some people can go through them like it is a workout. It’s always looked exhausting to me.”

“Okay…” he breathed, “Next, um… Well, if I’m doing it like a series… Place your palms on the ground--you can squat a little for that part--and slowly walk your legs back. Not all the way out, so you’re only on your toes, but if you can’t keep your heels on the ground, that’s alright. Just…try to find the best way to be on your hands and feet.”

Doppio did as he instructed, walking his feet back until he was in, what he didn’t know the name of, the downward dog position. Feeling a stretch still in the backs of his thighs, though not as bad as folding over, and a tightening in his core. 

“Paaaalms on the grooound… ooof, this is an exercise. Are stretches supposed to be this tough?” Arven asked, placing his hands on the ground as he walked himself backwards, though for all his fretting he did manage to keep his heels on the ground. Though, oooooow, the back of his legs! Ow-ow-ow– mmm, felt a bit better now, nope, there it goes again, ow-ow-ow, “Amaina, you’re just showing off now.”

OoO DAMN SKIPPY, she said, as she not only did the stretch but then started doing little arm lifts too, one at a time, blowing her whistle.

Giving Arven a small smile, Doppio gave him the benefit of the doubt. “If this feels tough then you might be over-extending a little. …and-or, you might need to stretch more often. Less intensive stretches more often helps a lot more than you’d think…”

It was a little funny to see Amaina lifting her arms, considering the next stretch he usually did. 

Standing up, Doppio quickly went to Arven’s side. “Okay, I actually know the real form for this one, which I’m gonna help you with, ‘cause…” Blushing a little, Doppio laughed sheepishly. “Doing it the full way? I always fall over. I just do it on my stomach and have the bed help. But I can help you stretch.”

“You’re gonna lift one of your legs up, okay? So you make a straight line with your spine…though just get as high as you can. I’ll keep you balanced so don’t worry,” Doppio assured, standing at Arven’s side and putting one hand on his far hip, and the other lightly on the thigh he figured Arven would lift. “And I can help you lift higher, though tell me to stop when it stops feeling like a stretch, and more like you’re pushing yourself.”

Arven flushed a little as Doppio put his hands on him, saying sweetly in his shy fluster, “A little higher… a little higher–oh, nope, no, too high! Okay yeah that’s better.” Arven squeaked, his thigh lowering a little as Doppio put less pressure onto it, “Heh, I guess I just never usually do anything that isn’t, like… traveling somewhere? Or lifting heavy things because they need lifting? I don’t actually do any sort of structured movement for its own sake, I guess is what I’m saying. Oooof, alright, other leg? Then I’ll help you!”

A similar series of ‘owowowow okay yeah there’ moments with the other leg, and Arven collapsed into the sand a bit, panting… before saying, “Okay! Your turn!”

Meanwhile, Amaina had made herself another Amaina, and now Blue Amaina was helping Red Amaina with her stretch.

“Well…you go running,” Doppio hummed, patting Arven’s hip with his fingers as an apology for stretching too much. “So that’s kind of some. I’m not sure if it’s that common to do this much regular stretching either… I just needed to figure out a way to make sure I wasn’t gonna pull a muscle, or be super sore all the time on the days my job was more intensive. I don’t think I have it in me to actually exercise regularly so…this.”

Giving the Amaina a nod of approval as he and Arven switched spots, Doppio blushed as he got into downward dog again, waiting to feel Arven start to spot him. “...okay, but I’m serious that I fall over every time I try this, so…please keep me up.”

Taking a deep breath, Doppio lifted a leg, looking somewhere between panicked and constipated as he tried to focus on not tipping over.

Arven smirked, holding Doppio’s leg and side firmly, as he asked, “If I let go just to see you topple over, will you never trust me again as long as we live?”

Doppio pouted and looked up over his shoulder. “Why do you want to see me fall so ba-AAaAD!” 

Warbling out a not scream, Doppio’s eyes widened as even in Arven’s grip his body started to tip to the side, his balance shot by looking away from the ground, and Doppio flailed a bit, trying to right himself…but stuck in the position because of Arven.

“Ha ha, Aceto, no! You’re gonna kick yourself out of my grip!” Arven laughed, steadying Doppio again, it taking a little effort as his boyfriend tilted and floundered towards the other side, “And I wanted to see it because you’re cute when you’re flustered. Like now. Very cute~”

OoO Gaaaaaaah, just ask him OUT already GEEZ I’m tired of this will they won’t they! 

“Your ship already sailed, remember, Amaina? You made fireworks and everything,” Arven reminded her. 

OOO OH YEAH!!! 

And over the water at the horizon, shockingly clear for how light out it was, fireworks started to go off again.

OuO Okay thats your cue to kiss

“I don’t know if the panic of falling over is exactly cute fluster…” Doppio pouted, but he took a breath and let Arven steady him back into the right position, before lowering his leg again. 

Though, seeing the fireworks, and with Amaina’s prompting… Doppio stood up instead of lifting his other leg, putting a finger on his lips. “...kiss for almost making me fall?”

“Wellll, if I must~” Arven grinned, leaning down to give Doppio a chaste, lingering kiss, “Mmm~ I feel tempted to make you fall again.”

“Please don’t,” Doppio laughed against Arven’s lips. “That doesn’t need to happen for a kiss, and I’m trying to go for a new streak of not having any injuries.”

“You are? I feel like we should do safer things than this dangerous act of stretching then,” Arven said, kissing Doppio again, wrapping an arm around his waist and pulling him against him, “I can think of much safer things to do to pass the time.”

“Yeah?” Doppio hummed, pressing in for another kiss. “...how are your muscles feeling, though? I really did want to help you feel a little better…”

“I feel,” Arven said,pushing Doppio into the sand a bit, kissing him so more between words as he said, “Soooo much better.”

O.O

OoO should I go???

“Can you leave the beach if you do?” Arven asked.

OoO no

“Damn” Arven sighed, though he was still smiling as he stared adoringly at Doppio, “You look really pretty in the sand.”

Blushing, Doppio cupped Arven’s cheek, looking at him lovingly before turning to Amaina with an apologetic look. “Sorry, Angelo. I don’t mean to make it awkward to hang out. How’ve you been today?”

OoO ooooooh ya know the usual

OOO I RESCUED A PRINCESS FROM A TOWER

O.O

OoO No actually really it wasn’t even a dream it was WILD and I helped this guy wake her up when he found her they were in love!

O.O

OoO well sorta they didnt really know each other but they still seemed pretty excited to start dating

“Where was this?” Arven asked, looking curiously at her, even as he was draped a bit over Doppio, “This didn’t happen in a dream did it?”

OoO Nah happened in Danganronpa this chicks been asleep for like a thousand years  and booooy did the evil queen not want her waking up its a whole thing over there

O.O

OoO How’d your day go?

O.O

Doppio looked very appropriately impressed, and…maybe not so appropriately surprised before he nodded a little bit. “That…seems pretty wild, Angelo. I hope they’re alright. I had therapy and then I slept a lot.”

OuO nap times are good

“I just went to school. Are there any more princess’ in towers that need saving? Could be a fun afternoon.” Arven shrugged.

OoO I mean nah probably not who knows not me I didnt locate her I was just along for the ride

O.O

OoO want me to lock Doppio away in a tower and you can rescue him?

“...” Arven squinted, clearly considering it, “...no. Well… no.”

Doppio rolled his eyes a little, nudging Arven’s shoulder. “Being locked in a tower would drive me crazy. I’d find my way out even if I had to dismantle the walls--I’d get to that point just out of boredom. I’ve had enough of being trapped.”

“...it could be neat to explore and maybe renovate abandoned towers, though,” he said after a moment, tipping his head back on the sand. “It’d be a cool adventure, I think… And if they’re really abandoned, then we could make it a perfect shelter for the animals in the area, since they’d probably be using it anyway. Make it even better than something just with a roof.”

“There is that watchtower Maki took us too,” Arven pointed out, “We could renovate that? If she’s gonna drag kids there for deep talks anyway, it might as well be a cool spot with cool animals.”

OoO Maybe I could lock Kokichi up in that tower before you do, and Kaito can come bravely save him! 

O.O

OoO or maybe it should be Kaito the guys got a whole ‘thing’ for the whole locked up in a dungeon stuff

O.O

OoO Not Shuichi 

O.O

OoO SHUICHI WOULD EAT ME 

O.O

o.o or get maki to eat me

OOO IM TOO CUTE TO BE EATEN

“Okay, so you do know how to just say peoples names then,” Arven said, “You don’t have to use nicknames.”

O.O

OoO I don’t know what you mean little king!! 

OOO Baby senpai, CONTROL YOUR MAN!

“Oooh!” Doppio lit up, just considering that idea. “We…probably should ask Kokichi about, like…property renovation stuff, but…with that boulder in the way, it really wasn’t like anyone was using it. Oooo, we could put bird and squirrel feeders all along the perimeter of the observation area, since I’d bet there are old nests in those rafters already.”

Doppio’s eyes were sparkling, just thinking of converting the tower into a comfortable safe haven for wild animals. Places to burrow and make nests…he wondered if they’d need permits to make food caches, but…even then, it probably wasn’t a great idea to provide food, other than the bird feeders. 

He did snap out of it, though, to raise an eyebrow at Amaina. “I’m baby senpai now? Not even little senpai? I do get confused sometimes because you call Arven that too, you know.”

OoO You’re both being compared to Senpai

OOO AND YOU ARE BOTH SMALL AND BABIES IN COMPARISON TO HER

OoO I dunno what to tell you I don’t make the rules

“So, is everyone who isn’t Senpai baby or little senpai then?” Arven asked.

Ooo No???

OoO that’d suggest everyone is a senpai

O.O

OOO DONT ASSUME MY LOVE IS SO FICKLE 

Doppio grinned fondly. “You’re pretty discerning…though I am flattered to be compared to your senpai. From what you’ve told us, she seems really amazing.” A musical artist ahead of her time, and…well, she was special to Amaina. Not quite in the way that his dad was special to Doppio, even putting aside their interactive relationships, but…something like it. 

All of a sudden, though, something occurred to Doppio and he gave Amaina a curious look. “...I don’t think I ever asked… Why did you start talking to me in the first place, Angioletto? Of all the thoughts out there to live through… Did you just kind of end up with me on your travels?”

O.O

OoO WATCH

The beach and the room faded away, and suddenly they were surrounded by little stars on all sides, some close enough to them that when Arven moved to look around, they shifted around his arms and twirled around Doppio’s hair. But they weren’t stars, not really. As Arven looked closer at the little lights, he saw that they were all bright, tiny people, running around, or standing or sleeping or just existing in some way that made them shine like little stars, orbiting each other.

And then he saw a little Amaina, flying around the stars. And as she moved closer to some stars over others, those stars got bigger, becoming little cosmos she was looking into, exploring the life of the bright shiny person, before moving on. 

And then she ended up at a small cluster of stars, and Arven wasn’t sure how he recognized them, but he knew it was the royal family. And as she looked through the royal family, Arven saw things he couldn’t quite understand. A star he was pretty sure was Kaito looking around, but when he did three little echoes of himself mimicked his movements, like a layered shadow. Prince Kokichi shone so brilliantly that Arven could barely make him out from the light. Flower petals were falling to Shuichi’s feet in an elegant yet curiously sad display. And then she got to the fourth star and– before suddenly backing away as that star suddenly turned into a bright, brilliant sun. Beautiful to look at, but clearly terrifying to go near. 

But Amaina kept staring. And staring. And staring. And she inched ever closer… and behind her, a new cosmos lit up, tearing her eyes away before she was close enough to get burnt. 

And at first this cosmos looked no different to Arven than the others, little frogs chirping and hopping around inside… but the longer he looked at it, the more he could see why this had taken Amaina’s attention away from the sun. Unlike the others, this one kept shifting. Not losing its shape, but in constant movement, layering and lapping into itself, and the more it was observed, the more fascinating the little dance inside the star became, as it moved and twirled and morphed within itself. 

And Amaina, always delighted by a good dance, threw herself in, and almost seamlessly, the cosmos surrounded her, dancing effortlessly with her movements.

O.O

OoO How could I resist?

OoO It’s so big out here…

OOO I ALMOST MISSED YA AND THAT WOULDA SUUUUUUCKED

Doppio looked around, amazed. It was like seeing the stars on the mountain…but somehow being in the stars. Not just the illusion of being surrounded from being so high up. And with being so close and immersed…it soon became apparent that they weren’t stars. Just…points of light and…being, Doppio had to assume, strings of light so fine they almost looked like glimmers of their own points cast out every which way, and yet the mere idea of tangling was as far as could be. 

And some of those threads were thicker, the stars brighter. Or maybe not brighter, but some moving in unique ways…but, uh, yeah. Some brighter. And looking into Maki’s sun…

(He…somehow could tell it was Maki.)

(A small shiver going down his spine, despite the implied searing heat of a blazing sun. The searing, dry, combustible heat that…)

It was a relief when something pulled Amaina away from the sun… He didn’t want her to burn. Though what she was drawn to was…a little embarrassing. Both from seeing it now, and the vague recollection Doppio had that…he’d been sulking when they met. 

Laughing softly, Doppio gave Amaina a fond look. “It really would’ve sucked. I’m glad you didn’t miss me, then… I’m glad we met. …and I’m glad you didn’t go get yourself eaten by Maki.”

“She wouldn’t actually though…” Arven squinted at the burning sun, “Would she?”

OoO I dunno probably not

O.O

OoO But come on look at me I’m scrumptious she’d be tempted

Amaina flew up to Doppio’s face, before giving him a hug and petting his cheek, And after that? Sometimes you were really fun and sometimes you were sooooo pathetic that I didnt wanna leave you alone but most of the time you were so interesting that i just kept wanting to be around you more and more until BAM

O3O I had to give you little kisses

And she gave him a little smooch on the cheek

OvO

OOO AND THEN YOU STARTED DATING THE CUTE GUY WITH THE CUTE BUTT SO I GOT EYYEEEEE CANDY OUTTA IT TOO ITS ALL COMING UP AMAINA-CHAN!!

“I hope I’m the cute guy with the cute butt, I don’t know if I could handle competition,” Arven admitted, looking fondly at the little Doppio cosmos.

She absolutely could. And Doppio wasn’t sure how well Amaina had known the royal family before everything, though she obviously had. If Maki had been taken off guard by an unexpected tourist…she might’ve. So…Doppio just decided to be thankful that things turned out the way they had. 

Giggling, he brought up a hand to hug Amaina back, rolling his eyes but giving her a little kiss on the head in return. “It was kind of pathetic sometimes, huh… But I’m grateful you stuck around through those. And I’m glad we still managed to have fun together. You know, I think I’ve gotten pretty good at cooking miniature food because of you.”

He was…really grateful for his friendship with Amaina. 

Even for the ‘cute butt’ comments. 

Blushing and huffing a little, Doppio leaned on Arven. “Definitely you. Not a lot of other cute guys with cute butts out here for me to date. And even then, compared to you, I think they’d be severely lacking in the personality department. And I dunno where I’d find another guy that didn’t mind being eye candy for my best friend.”

…at least she didn’t snuggle into his chest. That…seemed to be reserved for Kaito and Josie.

Arven had a lot of things going for him– cute butts being top of the list– but Amaina was a construct of taste, when it came to chest snuggling. You had to have some decent honkers. What else was she going to nuzzle between??

“Maybe I’d be more unnerved if she wasn’t, like, this big.” Arven admitted, barely holding his fingers together, watching in amusement as she immediately shrunk down to that size to dance cheerfully between his fingers, “And, well, she’s been saying that stuff since the beginning. Remember when she kept whispering ‘gay’ at us? It was literally every other conversation. I just had to pretend I wasn’t hearing it, since I hadn’t really figured out if we were flirting or not by then.”

OoO Uh yeah you were you two were soooooo obvious about it 

“I can’t even argue with you, since yeah, we did get together,” Arven grinned, leaning over to give Doppio another little kiss, “She called it. Hey, so… do I? Have a nice butt?”

It was a little less weird with Amaina being the size and stylization of a doll. She was still a person, of course, and she was just about as old as they were (Arven, at least), but…Doppio didn’t know. If Arven wasn’t uncomfortable, and neither was he, then…things were probably alright. It did help that, despite some of her earliest teasing, Doppio didn’t have the slightest worry about Arven’s affections moving off of Doppio and towards Amaina. 

Sighing, Doppio covered his face with a hand. “It was so embarrassing… I really liked you, and I kept hoping you weren’t going to think I was some total weirdo. I might’ve felt like I was going to combust everytime she did that if you didn’t just wholly ignore it. Though…because you did, I kinda thought that meant you were just that uninterested.”

He gave Amaina a small shrug--he might’ve been obvious, but…well, Arven was his first crush--before blushing deeper, half-hiding his face in Arven’s shoulder. “...you do. You have a really nice butt. When I stayed at your house and Angelo said I needed treatment from Dr. Nice Butt, I thought I was gonna explode.”

“Oh…” Arven said, looking down into his lap, trying to imagine that… before his whole face turned bright red, “W-well… that’s cool. I didn’t know my butt was nice before. L-learn something new every day!”

Amaina started rolling around on the ground as Arven and Doppio blushed and squirmed, giving them a moment before rolling into a casual leaning pose as she said, You two were making out 2 seconds ago DONT ACT SHY NOW YOU HUSSIES

“Who’s shy?” Arven huffed, rubbing his nose, “I don’t know, making out and getting compliments or your friend teasing just… feels different, you know? I feel like the compliments are more… personal. Or something.”

Doppio steamed for a bit before huffing embarrassedly at Amaina…and then again at Arven, now hiding behind both of his hands, his sleeves pulled up mid-way over his fingers for maximum coverage. “Nnnng…  I-I mean… I hope kissing me doesn’t feel impersonal…”

“Come ooooon, you know I don’t mean that,” Arven pouted, his face still flushed red as he poked between Doppio’s fingers, poking his forehead, “I just mean… u-usually I can get into this headspace when I’m kissing you where I feel really… suave? Confident! So kissing becomes just really exciting. But,” Arven shrugged, looking away with a further pout, “I guess I always feel more sheepish and taken off guard by compliments, especially to how I look. I don’t see myself as all that attractive. It’s always a little flustering to be reminded you like how I look.”

O.O

OoO But not flustering that he likes how you kiss?

“We are some top notch kissers,” Arven said, deadly serious.

They really were, but…

“You are very attractive,” Doppio muttered, still hiding, staying strong against the barrage of forehead pokes. “You’re super cute and hot… I’ve told you before, I feel so bad staring but…I can’t help it! You’re so beautiful that every time I glance your way I’m hit by it all over again… It kinda goes hand in hand with kissing you, for me, because your face is so kissable. H-have you seen your lips? Gah.”

O.O

Arven stared at Doppio.

…

Gaaaaaaaaay./”Gaaaaaaaaay.”

Then Arven laughed, hugging Doppio and holding him close, “I still don’t think I could see it on my own, but you make me feel attractive. So I won’t argue with you. Kissable lips, huh?” Arven laughed, touching his own lips lightly, “I don’t know what that means, but at least it means you like kissing me~”

Doppio nodded in his little hidden huddle. It was true, he was gay, and loved his boyfriend very much and thought he was super attractive. Hells, Doppio’s body could even light up like a rainbow--it fit. 

Snuggling into Arven’s hug, Doppio sacrificed one of his defense arms to loop around his boyfriend, holding him close as well. “I do, a lot. And I could break it down but…I think at the end of it all, that’s just what makes them kissable.”